《娜娜》——牋NA NA牋中英对照版【完结】_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:7311 回复:28

[Novel] 《娜娜》——牋NA NA牋中英对照版【完结】

刷新数据 楼层直达
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-11-24 0
《娜娜》——牋NA NA牋中英对照版【完结】
[align=center][table=600,#8A2BE2,#8A2BE2,1][tr][td][align=left][font=宋体][size=3][b][color=#ffffff]。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。[/color][/b][/size][/font][/align][/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=450,#ffffff,#ffffff,1][tr][td]
[font=宋体][size=4][b][align=left][color=#ff6600]娜 娜[/color][/align][/b][/size][/font]
[font=宋体][size=2][align=left][color=#8A2BE2][attachment=11781556]
法国作家左拉(émile Zola)的代表作《娜娜》是他的鸿篇巨著《卢贡-马卡尔家族》中一部颇有文学价值和艺术价值的长篇小说。它的问世扩大并巩固了左拉在世界文学史上的地位。《娜娜》发表后在法国引起了轰动,小说出版的第一天,其销售量达五万五千多册,开创了法国出版界从未有的盛况。小说曾被改编为电视、电影在法国多次播映。

内容介绍
女主人公娜娜是《小酒店》中青年锌工古波和洗衣妇绮尔维丝的女儿,名叫安娜·古波,乳名娜娜,生于一八五二年,十五岁时浪迹街头,沦为下等妓女。十八岁时,被一家下等剧院游艺剧院的老板博尔德纳夫看中,被他推上舞台,主演下流歌剧《金发爱神》。可是她毫无艺术才能,嗓子像破锣,在舞台上连手脚都不知道怎么放,于是博尔德纳夫便让她裸体上场,以吸引上流社会的淫徒色鬼,从他回答编剧福什利的一段话就可看出他的动机:“难道一个女人要会演会唱才行?啊!我的小老弟,你也太迂拙了……娜娜有别的长处,这是真的!这个长处抵得上任何长处……你等着瞧吧,只要她一出场,全场观众就会垂涎三尺。”娜娜裸体上场演出,果然令观众心醉神迷,顿时轰动整个巴黎,第二天上流社会的色鬼便纷至沓来。她与这些绅士们厮混的同时,仍然不停地出去卖淫,老妇人拉特里贡经常来给她拉皮条。她开始与达盖内相好,这个在女人身上花掉三十万法郎的公子哥儿,在做股票交易中破了产,连买花送给娜娜的钱都没有。不久,她就把目光转向银行家斯泰内,她得到他的供养,住到他为她买下的一座郊外别墅“藏娇楼”里。她在那里同时接待贵族小少爷乔治·于贡与王室侍从缪法伯爵。斯泰内破产后,她又转向缪法伯爵,与此同时,她迷恋上了丑角演员丰唐,不久,与丰唐结婚,过上正常的家庭生活,并把缪法伯爵逐出家门。可是好景不长,丰唐是个阿巴贡式的人物,生活中分文不拿出来,还把开始放在一起的七千法郎收回,并且经常虐待、殴打娜娜,不久,丰唐又与意大利歌剧院的一个女演员相好,成了她的情郎,娜娜反被赶出家门,她不得不再次沦为娼妓。后来,通过别人的撮合,娜娜与缪法恢复了关系,她的一切花费均由缪法提供,俨然是个皇后,过着穷奢极侈的生活,但是她只在规定的时间内接待缪法,享有充分的自由,于是淫徒色鬼又云集门庭。她挥金如土,一掷千金,她接待的男人,一旦钱财耗尽,便被她拒之门外。一天,娜娜倏然失踪,出走的原因是与剧院经理博尔德纳夫发生了口角。有人说她去了开罗。过了几个月,又有人说她迷住了当地总督,住在深宫里;也有人说她与一个黑人鬼混,搞得钱财殆尽;还有人说她到了俄国,成了王子的情妇。一天,她突然从国外回来,下火车后,径直去姑妈家里看望儿子,从儿子那里染上天花,不久病死在一家旅馆里。
[/color][/align][/size][/font]  

[/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=600,#8A2BE2,#8A2BE2,1][tr][td][align=right][font=宋体][size=3][b][color=#ffffff]。|。|。NA NA。|。|。[/color][/b][/size][/font][/align][/td][/tr][/table][/align]
[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-25 23:03重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 3 条评分 派派币 +35

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 28楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  14


娜娜突然失踪了。她又一次溜走,离家出走,飞往异国他乡了。临行前,她心血来潮,搞了一次大拍卖,把公馆、家具、首饰,甚至化妆品和衣物卖得精光。据说,五项拍卖共得六十多万法郎。巴黎人最后一次见到她,是在快乐剧院上演的一出名叫《仙女梅侣茜娜》的幻梦剧里,这出戏是一文不名的博尔德纳夫大胆推出的。这次她又与普律利埃尔和丰唐同台演出,她扮演的虽是一个普通哑角,一个健壮、不说话的仙女,却是戏中最精彩的部分,她在剧中只做了三个造型姿势。这次演出获得了巨大成功,正当一向对宣传感兴趣的博尔德纳夫张贴许多巨幅海报,向巴黎大肆宣传这出戏的时候,一天早上,有人获悉她大概于前一天离开了巴黎,到开罗去了。出走原因是因为她听了经理博尔德纳夫一句逆耳的话,同他发生了口角,这个任性、太富有的女人,忍受不了这口气,一气之下便走了。而且,这次她如愿以偿,因为她早就梦想到土耳其去走一趟。




几个月过去了,大家把娜娜渐渐淡忘了。当这些先生们和太太们又提起她时,种种离奇的传说不胫而走,众说纷纭,这些消息互相矛盾而又不可思议。有人说总督迷恋上了她,她住在深宫里,奴役着两百个奴隶,她还时常砍奴隶的头,以此取乐。也有人说,情况根本不是这样,她同一个身材高大的黑人鬼混,肮脏的热恋把她弄得钱财殆尽,连穿的衣服也没有,在开罗过着放荡的生活。过了两个星期,又传来了有关她惊人的消息,有人发誓说在俄国见到过她。于是这条消息逐渐变成了传说,说她成了一个王子的情妇,她拥有很多珠宝钻石,尽管谁也不知道消息的确切来源。时隔不久,女人们从不胫而走的绘声绘色的描写中,竟对那些珠宝钻石了解得一清二楚。她们说她有戒指,有耳环,有手镯,有一条两指宽的项链,还有一顶王后的冠冕,冠冕中央镶着一颗璀璨的钻石,足有大拇指那么宽。她虽然远走到这些异国他乡,依然像一尊饰满珠宝首饰的偶像,放射着神秘的光芒。现在人们提到她的名字时,都一本正经,带着几分敬意,对她在蛮族人那里发了迹感到迷惑不解。




七月的一天晚上,将近八点钟时,吕西乘坐的马车行驶在福布尔·圣奥诺雷街上,她从车里瞥见卡罗利娜·埃凯从家里走出来,到邻近一家店里买东西,吕西叫住她,连忙说道:“你吃过晚饭了吗?现在有空吗?……那么,亲爱的,跟我一道走吧……娜娜回来啦。”




卡罗利娜随即上了马车,吕西继续说道:




“你知道,亲爱的,我们现在在这里谈话时,也许她已经死了。”




“她死了!你胡说什么!”卡罗利娜听了惊愕不已,大声嚷道,“她在哪里?怎么死的?”




“她在格朗旅馆……是出天花……啊!说来真是一言难尽啊。”




吕西叫车夫策马快奔。于是,马急速跑起来,马车驶过王家大道和几条林荫大道,一路上,她用断断续续的语句,一口气讲述了娜娜的情况。




“你真不会想到……娜娜从俄国回来了,我也不知道为什么,大概与她的王子吵了架……她把行里存放在火车站,跑到她姑妈家里,你还记得吗,就是那个老太婆……她刚到姑妈家里,就一下子扑到患天花的孩子身上。第二天,孩子就死了,她同姑妈大吵了一顿,她大概给姑妈寄过钱,但姑妈不曾收到一个子儿……娜娜认为孩子是因为没有钱治才死的;总之,这孩子被她丢下了,又无人照料……好啦!她跑到一家旅馆,刚想去取行李时,遇见了米尼翁……她突然感觉浑身不舒服,打起寒噤,想呕吐,米尼翁领她回到房间,并答应去替她取行李……嗯?这事说来真怪!难道他们是事先约定好的!可是还有更妙的事呢:罗丝得知娜娜生了病,孤身一人呆在带出租家具的房间后,感到很难过,赶紧跑去照料她,不为她伤心流泪呢……曾记得她们过去互相敌视,是一对冤家对头!可是,这一次罗丝却找人把她抬到格朗旅馆里,心想即使她死了,也要死在一个像样的地方,娜娜在那里已经住了三天了,现在正在等死……这些都是拉博德特告诉我的,我想去看看她……”




“你说得对,你说得对,”卡罗利娜听了心情很不平静,打断她的话,说道,“我们一起上楼去看看她吧。”




她们到达了目的地。林荫大道被车辆和行人堵得水泄不通,车夫只好勒住马。白天,立法议会表决通过了向普鲁士宣战的决议,现在民众从四面八方拥来,他们走在人行道上,渐渐又蔓及车行道。在圣玛德莱娜教堂那边,夕阳已隐没在一片血红的云彩后面,余晖把高高的窗户映得火红。夜幕降临了,此时此刻多么令人沉闷,又多么令人惆怅,暮色越发变浓了,条条街道笼罩在一片黑暗之中,煤气路灯还没有发出熠熠光芒。在这些向前进发的人群中,说话声由远及近,人们个个面色苍白,目光炯炯,忧虑和惊愕犹如一阵狂风袭来,人人惊慌失措。




“米尼翁在这里,”吕西说道,“他会告诉我们娜娜的病情的。”




米尼翁正站在格朗旅馆的宽阔门廊下,神色紧张地注视着街上的人群。吕西刚开口问他,他就恼火了,大声说道:




“我怎么会知道呢!罗丝呆在楼上已经两天了,我怎么叫她,她也不肯下来……她简直是把自己的生命孤注一掷,总之,这样做是愚蠢的!如果她传染上天花,弄成一张麻脸,我们就遭殃了!”




他一想到罗丝会失去她的花容月貌,心里就怄气。他干脆撂下娜娜不管,而女人们却愚蠢地尽心竭力去照顾别人,他真是百思不得其解。米尼翁刚到,福什利也穿过马路,向他这里走来,他对娜娜也放心不下,来看看她的病情怎样。他俩你推我上楼,我推你上楼,谁也不肯自己上去,现在他们说起话来,互相都用亲昵的称呼。




“什么都是老样子,老弟,”米尼翁说,“你应该上楼把罗丝硬拉下来。”




“哟!你真善良!该你上去!”新闻记者说道,“你自己为什么不上去呢?”




这时,吕西问他们娜娜住在哪个房间,他们便央求她,请她叫罗丝下来,说如果罗丝不下来,他们就要发火了。然而,吕西和卡罗利娜并未立刻上楼。她们瞥见丰唐两只手插在口袋里,正在马路上闲逛,饶有兴趣地注视着街上行人的一张张古怪面孔。他知道娜娜病倒在楼上后,装出一副同情的神态,说道:




“可怜的姑娘!……我要上楼去同她握握手……她得了什么病?”




“她得的是天花。”米尼翁回答道。




丰唐原本已向院子迈了一步,但随即又退了回来。他打了一个哆嗦,嘴里咕噜道:




“哎哟!我的天哪!”




天花可非同小可。丰唐五岁时就差点儿染上天花。米尼翁说,他有一个侄子就是得了天花死的。说到天花,福什利更有发言权,他自己就得过天花,如今鼻根处还留下三个麻点呢,他还把麻点指给大家看。米尼翁这时又推他上楼,说一个人不会得两次天花的。福什利却严厉驳斥他的谬论,他列举了许多人第二次生天花的例子,说医生们啥也不懂。这会儿吕西见街上行人越来越多,便截住他们的话,说道:




“看呀!看呀!人越来越多了。”




暮色越发浓了,远处的煤气路灯接二连三亮起来。这时呆在窗口看热闹的人隐约可见,树下的人流每时每刻都在增加,从圣玛德莱娜教堂一直到巴士底狱,汇合成一条巨大的人流。马车都徐徐行驶着。在这密密麻麻的人群中,不时发出嗡嗡的声音,还有人发出吼叫声,大家都是为了加入群众行列,步行来到这里的,个个情绪激昂。这时,人群中突然一阵骚动,人群连忙往后退了退。在推推搡搡中,人群向两边闪出一条路来,一队头戴鸭舌帽、身穿白工装的人出现了,他们有节奏地呼喊着口号,那喊声酷似铁锤落在铁砧上的声音:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




群众带着沮丧和不信任的神情瞅着他们,不过他们已经受到这种激昂情绪的感染和激励,就像看见一支军乐队经过似的。




“好吧,好吧,让你们去战场上丢脑袋吧!”米尼翁很激动,用哲学家的达观口吻,嘟哝了一句。




丰唐却认为这样行动很好。他说自己也要参军上前线。敌人已经打到边境线上了,全体公民都应该起来保卫祖国。他说话的姿势颇像拿破仑在奥斯特利茨①发表演说时的姿势。 




①一八○五年十二月二日,拿破仑在奥斯特利茨(今捷克斯洛伐克的斯拉夫科夫)与俄奥联军交战,联军惨败,死伤一点五万人,被俘一点一万人,而拿破仑仅损失九千人。




“喂!你同我们一起上楼吗?”




“哦!我才不上去呢,”丰唐回答道,“上去会染上天花的!”




在格朗旅馆的门前,有一个男子坐在一条长凳上,用手绢掩住面孔。福什利一到这里,就向米尼翁眨眨眼睛,示意要他留心那个人。那个人一直坐在那儿,是的,他未挪动一步。新闻记者叫住两个女人,指着那个人叫他们看。当那人抬起头来时,她们辨认出他来了,两人不禁惊叫了一声。原来他是缪法伯爵,他仰着头,凝视着楼上的一扇窗户。




“你们知道吧,他从清早就呆在这里了,”米尼翁说道,“六点钟时我就看见他了,他没有走动一步……拉博德特刚告诉他这个消息,他就来了,他用手绢掩住面孔……每隔半个钟头,就迈着沉重的步伐走过来,询问楼上那个人的病是否好了一些,然后又回到原来的地方坐下来……当然罗!那个房间里不卫生,一个人不管怎样爱别人,也不至于想寻死吧。”




伯爵抬头望着楼上,似乎还未注意到周围发生的事。大概他还不知道宣战这件事,仿佛还没有发现自己周围有许多人,也没有听见人群中的喧嚣声。




“瞧!”福什利说道,“他站起来了,你们看他往哪儿走。”




伯爵果然离开了长凳走到高大的门脚下。门房终于认出他来,还没等到他开口,门房就直截了当地告诉他:




“先生,她已经死了,是刚刚死的。”




娜娜死啦!这对所有的人都是一个打击。缪法听了没吭一声,又回到原来的地方,坐到那条长凳上,用手绢掩着面孔。其他人又高声呼喊起来,但是喊声听上去断断续续,又有一群人经过那里,他们声嘶力竭地喊道:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




娜娜死啦!哎呀,她是多么漂亮的姑娘!米尼翁舒了一口气,顿时觉得轻松了;罗丝终于要下楼了。大家沉默良久。丰唐是一个天生的悲剧角色,他装出一副悲伤的样子,耷拉着嘴角,眼珠向上翻到眼皮边;而小记者福什利,虽然平时喜欢开玩笑,现在也真的伤心起来,他神经质地抽着雪茄。不过,两个女人还在继续叫喊着。吕西最后一次见到娜娜,是在快乐剧院。布朗瑟也是在她演出《仙女梅侣茜娜》时见到她的。啊!亲爱的,她出现在一个水晶岩洞口时,演得真棒!这几位先生都还记忆犹新。丰唐扮演的是雄鸡公子。几位先生的记忆被唤醒后,便没完没了地谈起剧中的细枝末节。嗯!她在水晶宫里,她那丰腴的裸体令人着迷!她一句话也没说,本来她有一段独白,后来被剧作者删掉了,因为说话反而显得不自然;对,她什么也没说,这样才与众不同,她一出场,便把观众弄得神魂颠倒。她那漂亮身段,观众从来没见过,她的肩膀,她的腿,她的腰身都令观众如痴如醉!可是她竟然死啦,岂非怪事!大家知道,她在台上时只穿一件紧身衣,下身系一条金色腰带,前后几乎啥也没有掩盖住。她周围的岩洞全是水晶玻璃的,闪烁着光亮;钻石瀑布从洞顶飞流而下,一条条白色珍珠项链在拱顶上乳石中间发出璀璨的光芒;她的周围全是一片透明,一道宽阔的电光照亮着泉水瀑布,娜娜宛如一轮红日,令人悦目,她的皮肤白皙,头发火红。巴黎人将永远看见她像这样子,光艳夺目地出现在水晶玻璃中间,她像天上慈善的上帝,身居这样的地位,却让自己死了,着实可惜!现在她躺在楼上,样子一定挺好看的!




“多少欢乐失去了!”米尼翁像一个不愿看到有用、美好的东西失去的人,用沮丧的语调说道。




他用试探的口气问吕西和卡罗利娜是否想马上上楼。她们当然想上去,她们的好奇心越发强烈了。恰巧这时布朗瑟气喘吁吁地跑来了,人群堵塞了人行道,她很恼火。她知道娜娜死去的消息后,便惊叫起来,三个女人一起向楼梯走去,她们的裙子窸窣作响。米尼翁紧随其后,大声嚷道:




“请你们告诉罗丝我在等她……叫她立刻下来,听见了吗?”




“天花究竟是开始传染得厉害,还是后来传染得厉害,现在还不清楚,”丰唐向福什利说,“我有一个朋友是实习医生,他甚至用十分肯定的语气对我说,人死后天花传染性更大……因为尸体散发出疫气……哎!她突然落到这样的结局,我真遗憾,我要能与她最后一次握握手,该是多么高兴啊!”




“现在你说这话有什么用?”新闻记者说道。




“是啊,说这话有什么用?”其他两个人附和道。




街上的人越来越多。各个店铺里的灯都亮了,在煤气路灯晃晃悠悠的灯光下,可以清楚地看见人行道上的两股人流,无数帽子在移动。在这样的时刻,群情越来越激昂了,许多人跑到穿工装的队伍后面,人群不断涌向车行道上,这时人群中响起铿锵有力的口号声,它是发自每一个人的胸膛:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




五楼上的那间房子每天租金是十二法郎,罗丝当时提出租一间普通的房子就行了,不需要很豪华,因为人在病痛中是不需要住豪华房间的。房间的墙上挂着路易十三式的大花装饰布,家具与其它旅馆里一样,全是桃花心木的,红色地毯上点缀着一簇黑色树叶图案。房间里一片沉静,不时听见窃窃私语声,打破这样的沉静。这时,走廊里传来了说话声。




“我敢向你保证,我们走错路了。茶房说向右拐弯……这儿像是营房。”




“等一等,看看房号再说……四○一号房间,四○一号房间。”




“喂!从这边走……四○五,四○三……我们就要找到了……啊!终于找到了,四○一!……到了,嘘!嘘!”说话声停止了。她们三个人先咳嗽几声,定了定神。随后,悄悄推开门,吕西首先进门,卡罗利娜和布朗瑟紧随其后。她们刚刚跨进门间,便霍然止步,房间里已经有了五个妇女。加加深深地躺在房间里唯一的一张扶手椅上,那是一张红色天鹅绒的伏尔泰椅①。西蒙娜和克拉利瑟站在壁炉前,与坐在椅子上的莱娅·德·霍恩聊天。罗丝·米尼翁呆在门的左边,坐在一只装劈柴的箱子上,凝视着隐没在窗帘荫影中的尸体。几个妇女都戴着手套和帽子,像到别人家作客一样;只有罗丝没有戴手套和帽子,她已经守护了三天,她疲惫不堪,面色苍白,面对娜娜的骤然逝世,她惊呆了,心里充满哀伤。在五斗柜的一个角上,有一盏带罩的灯亮着,强烈的光线照在加加身上。 




①伏尔泰椅,椅身较大,椅背较高。




“唉!她是多么不幸啊!”吕西握着罗丝的手,喃喃说道,“我们还想向她道别呢。”




吕西转过头来,想瞧娜娜一眼,可是灯离娜娜很远,她又不敢把灯挪近。只见床上躺着一大块灰色的东西,大家只看清那红色的发髻,还有一团灰白色的东西,那大概是脸。吕西又说道:




“我还是在快乐剧院见过她,以后再也不曾见到她,那次她坐在水晶岩洞里……”




这时,罗丝从呆滞状态中清醒过来,嫣然一笑,连声说道:




“唉!她变了样了,她变了样了……”




说完,她又陷入沉思之中,她一动不动,默不作声。过一会儿,大概可以看看娜娜了吧;三个女人走到壁炉边,同其他几个女人呆在一起。西蒙娜同克拉利瑟悄声议论起死者的钻石首饰。她到底有没有钻石,谁也不曾见过,也许有人扯谎。可是莱娅·德·霍恩认识的一个男子说见过那些钻石首饰,哦!一颗颗硕大无朋的钻石!何况还不止这些,她还从俄国带回来不少别的东西呢,如绣花衣料,贵重小玩艺,一套金餐具,甚至还有家具。确实,亲爱的,总共有五十二件行李,足足装了三车厢。这些东西都还留在火车站呢。唉!她真倒霉,还没有来得及打开行李就死了,据说,她还带回很多钱,大概足有一百万。吕西问谁来继承遗产,无疑由远房亲戚继承喽,肯定是她的姑妈,这个老太婆这下子倒交了好运。她还一点不知道呢,病人执意不让人告诉她,孩子死了,娜娜对她怀恨在心。于是大家都可怜起那个孩子,记得赛马时大家看见过他,那时他浑身是病,像被病魔缠身,老是愁眉不展,总之,他像一个不愿来到这个世上的孩子。




“他在阴曹地府会更幸福。”布朗瑟说道。




“啊!娜娜也是这样,”卡罗利娜补充道,“活着对她来说,并没有多大意思。”




房间里一派肃穆气氛,使她们不禁产生悲观的想法。于是,她们害怕起来,心想在这里聊了这么久,真有点傻,可是她们还想看看死者,所以谁也没有动弹一下。房间里很热,既潮湿又阴暗,灯光透过玻璃灯罩照在天花板上,宛若一轮明月。床底下有一只深底盘子,里面盛满了石炭酸,散发出一股淡淡的气味。临街窗户上的窗帘不时被风吹得鼓起来,街上传来低沉的轰轰隆隆的声音。




“她死时很痛苦吗?”吕西问道,她站在挂钟前,出神地看着钟上的图案,那是裸体美惠三女神,嘴上挂着舞女般的微笑。




加加仿佛被她的问话猛然惊醒:




“啊!当然罗!……她死的时候,我在这里。我告诉你,那时她的样子一点不好看……唉!她全身还抽搐呢……”




她无法继续说下去,楼下又响起了口号声:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




吕西感到一阵气闷,便把窗子全部打开,接着把胳膊撑在窗台上。这时天空繁星点点,外面微风阵阵,窗口很凉爽。对面,家家户户的窗户里灯光灿烂,街上的煤气灯光照在商店的金字招牌上,熠熠反光。俯视街道上,一派壮观景色,激流般的人群在横七竖八的马车中穿过,在人行道上和车行道上滚滚向前,手提灯和煤气路灯照在一大片人流黑影上。一群人手擎火把,高呼口号走过来;一道微弱的红光从圣玛德莱娜教堂那边照射过来,犹如一道火光穿过乱糟糟的人群,映在远处的人群头上,仿佛发生了一场火灾。吕西叫布朗瑟和卡罗利娜过来,她看得出神了,大声嚷道:




“快来看呀!……站在这个窗口看得很清楚。”




她们三个人都俯下身子,兴致勃勃地往下看,街上的树木不时挡住她们的视线,火炬时隐时现。她们一心想看清楼下的几位先生,由于阳台遮住了旅馆的大门,她们总是只看见缪法伯爵,他用手绢捂住面孔,看上去像扔在长凳上的一团黑黝黝的东西。一辆马车在旅馆门口停一来,吕西认出走下马车的是玛丽亚·布隆,这下又来了一个女人。她不是一个人来的,身后还跟着一个胖乎乎的男人。




“原来是盗贼斯泰内,”卡罗利娜说,“怎么还不把他遣送到科隆①去呢!……等他进来时,我倒要看看他是副什么样子。” 




①科隆是普鲁士城市,斯泰内是科隆人,所以普法战争爆发了,就应该把他遣送到科隆去。




她们转过身子。但是过了十分钟,玛丽亚·布隆才出现在她们面前,原来她两次走错了楼梯,不过,只有她一个人。吕西觉得蹊跷,便问她为什么一个人上来,她回答道:




“他呀!嘿!亲爱的,你以为他会上来吗!……他陪我到门口,就算不错了……他们大约有十二个人,都在门口抽雪茄呢。”




确实,娜娜生前熟悉的男人都聚集在这里。他们都是出来逛逛的,想看看街上的热闹,他们见面后,互相打招呼。大家对这个可怜姑娘的逝世哀叹不已;随后,他们聊起政治和战略问题。博尔德纳夫、拉博德特、普律利埃尔和其他人的到来,扩大了他们的阵容。大家都在听丰唐讲解在五天内如何攻克柏林的作战计划。




这时玛丽亚·布隆在死者床前感到心情很沉痛,像其他女人那样嘟哝道:




“可怜的宝贝!……我最后一次见到她,是在快乐剧院里,她在那水晶洞里……”




“啊!她变了样了,她变了样了。”罗丝反复说道,脸上露出疲惫、沮丧的微笑。




接着又来了两个女人,她们是塔唐·内内和路易丝·维奥莱纳。她们在格朗旅馆里跑遍了,找了二十分钟,打听一个茶房又一个茶房,上上下下跑了三十多层,遇到的人都是惊恐万状、迫不及待要离开巴黎的旅客,他们被战争和街上群众的激昂情绪吓得乱作一团。她俩一进门,便一下子倒在椅子上,她们太疲劳了,不能马上看死者。就在这时候,隔壁房间里传来一阵嘈杂声,有人在推箱子,敲家具,还听见说话的声音,说的是外话,每个音节都拉得长长的。他们是一对年轻的奥地利夫妇。加加说,娜娜快要断气时,他们正在追逐嬉戏,因为两个房间只隔一道封死的门,当一个人被另一个抓住时,还听见一阵笑声和接吻声。




“喂!我们该走了,”克拉利瑟说道,”我们老呆在这儿,也不能使她生还……跟我一道走吧,西蒙娜?”




她们每人都往床上瞟着,谁也没有离开那儿。不过,她们都轻轻拍拍裙子,准备动身了。吕西一个人又趴在窗台上。她渐渐感到悲伤,胸口发闷,好像有一股悲切的气氛从街上怒吼的人群中传来,使她触景生情。火炬在街上不停地经过,火光在晃动;远处,人群像起伏的波涛,延伸到黑暗之中,颇像夜间被赶向屠宰场的牲口群。令人头晕目眩的混乱的人群,犹如滚滚向前的波浪,令人恐怖之感油然而生,对即将发生的大屠杀产生怜悯之情。狂热情绪使他们冲昏了头脑,歇斯底里地叫喊着,向着黑墙状的地平线冲去,向着不可知的地方冲去。




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




吕西转过身来,倚在窗口上,脸色变得煞白,说道:




“我的上帝!还不知道我们最后会落到什么样的结局!”




这些女人都摇摇头,个个神态严肃,对局势的变化感到惴惴不安。




“我呀!”卡罗利娜·埃凯从容地说道,”后天我要到伦敦去……我妈妈已经在那里了,她给我安排了一座公馆……当然罗,我才不让自己留在巴黎掉脑袋呢。”




她的母亲是一个小心谨慎的妇女,已经把她的财产转移到外国去了。谁也不知道这场战争最后结局怎样。玛丽亚·布隆却生气了,她是个爱国主义者,她说自己要随军队一起走。




“我是一个围猎能手!……是的,如果他们要我,我就穿起男人军装,朝着普鲁士人开熗,打死那些普鲁士猪猡!……我们都死了怎么样?这样死才光荣呢!”




布朗瑟·德·西弗里听后勃然大怒。




“别骂那些普鲁士人了吧!……他们也是人,与其他人一样,他们不像你的那些法国男人,老是追逐女人……同我住在一起的那个普鲁士小伙子,刚刚被人驱逐走了,他很有钱,性格又温柔,他不会伤害任何人。这样做法真卑鄙,这下也毁了我……你知道,谁也不要再来烦我了,不然我就到德国去找他!”




她们正在争论时,加加用悲伤的语气低声说道:




“这下可完啦,我真倒霉……我在汝维希买了一座小房子,付钱还不到一个星期。啊!天知道我到底花了多大气力!还弄得莉莉不得不资助我……现在战争爆发了,普鲁士人就要打来了,他们会把什么都烧光……像我这样的年纪,还能叫我从头干起吗?”




“嘿!”克拉利瑟说道,“我才不在乎呢!我总是抱这种态度。”




“当然罗,”西蒙娜附和道,“打起仗来挺有意思的……说不定还会因祸得福呢。”




接着她莞尔一笑,以表达她还没有说出来的想法。塔唐·内内和路易丝·维奥莱纳都赞同这种看法。塔唐·内内说,她曾同一些军人花天酒地快活过,哦!他们可都是好小伙子,即使为女人出生入死,也在所不惜。这些女人说话声音太高,一直坐在床前箱子上的罗丝·米尼翁轻轻“嘘”了一声,叫她们安静一些。她们愣了一下,目光瞟瞟死者,仿佛嘘声是从帐幔的暗影里发出来的。房间里顿时变得鸦雀无声,在这死一般的寂静中,她们才想到她们身边还躺着一具僵硬的尸体。这时,街上又响起了口号声:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




过了一会儿,她们又忘记了那具僵尸。莱娅·德·霍恩家里过去曾经有过一个政治沙龙,一些路易·菲力普时代的内阁大臣经常在那里说些讽刺话,针砭时弊。她耸耸肩膀,悄声说道:




“发动这场战争是犯了极大错误!制造这场流血战争是多么愚蠢!”




这时,吕西立刻为帝国辩护。她曾同王室的一个亲王睡过觉,所以辩护起来就像为自家的事辩护似的。




“得了吧,亲爱的,我们不能让人继续侮辱了,这场战争是法兰西的光荣……哦!你们可知道,我这么说,并不是因为亲王的原因。他是个吝啬鬼!你们想象得出吧,他晚上睡觉时,总是把他的金路易藏在靴子里。玩牌时,我同他开了个玩笑,说要把他的赌注拿来,以后他就用豆子作赌注……不过,我不能因此就不说句公道话。发动这次战争,皇上做得对。”




莱娅神态傲慢地摇摇头,像重复重要人物的话似的,提高嗓门说道:




“这次可完蛋了。杜伊勒里宫的人都发疯了。要知道,法兰西早把他们赶出去就好了……”




在场的女人都愤怒地打断她的话。这个疯女人怎么啦,她竟敢反对起皇上来了!大家不是生活得很好吗?一切不是很好吗?没有皇上,巴黎人休想生活得这么快乐。




加加顿时像从睡梦中醒来,怒不可遏,冲着莱娅说道:




“闭起你的嘴!真是胡言乱语,你自己都不知道自己在说什么!……我呀,我经历过路易·菲力普时代,那是穷光蛋和吝啬鬼的时代,亲爱的,后来到了四八年①,唉!那是什么共和国,简直不是东西,令人讨厌!我对你说,二月以后,我穷得连饭都吃不上,你若也经历过这种生活,你就会感激得跪在皇上面前,因为他待我们像父亲,的确,他待我们像父亲……” 




①一八四八年二月,巴黎人民起来革命,推翻了路易·菲力普的统治,建立了第二共和国,这就是举世闻名的二月革命。




大家不得不劝她平静下来,但她仍然带着宗教徒般的狂热劲儿,继续说道:




“啊!天主,保佑皇上打胜仗吧!保佑我们的帝国吧!”




大家都重复她的话。布朗瑟还说她为皇上点蜡烛祈祷过。卡罗利娜由于一时热情高涨,曾经在皇上经过的地方来回游荡了两个月,但是没有引起皇上的注意。其他人都言辞激烈地一起攻击共和派,说应该把他们全部消灭在国境线上,好让拿破仑三世打败敌人后,安安稳稳地治理国家,让全国人民过上快乐的生活。




“这个卑鄙的俾斯麦,他是个恶棍!”玛丽娅·布隆提醒大家。




“这个家伙我还见过呢!”西蒙娜说道,“如果我早知道发生今天的战争,当时我就往他的杯子里下毒药。”




然而,布朗瑟却一直惦挂着她那个被驱逐出境的普鲁士小伙子,她竟然为俾斯麦辩护,说他也许不是坏人。每个人都要尽自己的职责嘛。她补充说道:




“你们知道他是很崇敬妇女的。”




“这关我们屁事!”克拉利瑟说道,“我们也许不想要他崇敬呢!”




“像他这样的男人太多了,”路易丝一本正经地说道,“与其同这类魔鬼打交道,还不如不理睬他们。”




她们继续争论。她们恨不得剥光俾斯麦的衣服,每人踢他一脚,她们都是拿破仑三世的狂热崇拜者。这时,塔唐·内内反复说道:




“这个俾斯麦!说起他来我就恼火!……啊!我真恨他!……这个俾斯麦,从前我不了解他!一个人不可能了解所有的人。”




“这没关系,”莱娅·德·霍恩用作结论的口吻说道,“这个俾斯麦会把我们狠狠揍一顿的……”




她无法继续说下去了。大家对她群起而攻之。嗯?什么?狠狠揍我们一顿!这个俾斯麦将被熗托赶回老家去。她说完了没有,这个法国坏女人。




“嘘!”罗丝·米尼翁提醒她们,她听到她们吵吵闹闹,心里挺怄气的。




她们现在又想到那具僵尸,大家倏地住嘴了,觉得有点尴尬,面朝死者,她们都怕传染上天花。外面马路上,又传来了声嘶力竭的口号声:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




于是,她们决定离开旅馆,这时走廊里有一个人叫道:




“罗丝!罗丝!”




加加吃了一惊,赶紧去开门。她出去一会儿又回来了,说道:




“亲爱的,是福什利在那边,他现在呆在走廊的一头……他不肯过来,你一直呆在尸体旁边,他正在生你的气呢。”




米尼翁终于撺弄新闻记者上楼来了。吕西仍然呆在窗口,俯着身子,瞥见那些先生们站在人行道上,抬着头,向她做手势。米尼翁气急败坏地挥舞着拳头。斯泰内、丰唐、博尔德纳夫和其他几个人张开胳膊,脸上露出焦虑、责备的神色;而达盖内却不愿把自己牵连进来,他反剪着双手,一个劲儿抽着雪茄。




“我说真话,亲爱的,”吕西让窗户开着,说道,“我答应过劝你下楼的……他们正在楼下叫我们呢。”




罗丝悲痛地离开了那只装劈柴的箱子。她嘟哝道:




“我就下楼,我就下楼……当然罗,她现在不需要我了……我要叫一个修女来……”




她转过身子,没有找到自己的帽子和披肩。她不由自主地往梳妆台上的脸盆里倒满了水,她一边洗手,一边说道:




“我也不知道是怎么回事,她的死给了我一个沉重打击……过去我们两人关系很不好。唉!你们瞧,现在我竟痴心起来了……啊!我头脑里想得很多,我真想也死掉算了,世界末日来临了……对,我现在需要呼吸呼吸新鲜空气。”




尸体开始在房间里散发出臭味了。大家在里面呆了很久,还没有注意到这股气味,现在都惊慌起来。




“赶快走吧,赶快走吧,我的小宝贝们!”加加连连说道,“这里不卫生。”




她们向床上瞟了一眼,便赶忙往外走。吕西、布朗瑟和卡罗利娜还未走出房间,罗丝在房间里看了最后一眼,想把房间收拾得整齐一些。她把窗帘放下来;她觉得点灯不合适,应当点一支蜡烛,便点燃壁炉上的一座铜烛台,把它放在尸体旁边的床头柜上。明亮的烛光顿时照亮了死者的脸。太可怕了,女人们都吓得浑身发抖,于是拔腿就跑。




“啊!她变了样了,她变了样了。”罗丝·米尼翁悄声说道,她是最后走的。




她走出房间,把门关上。现在只有娜娜留在那里。她在烛光下仰着脸。她现在已经是一具尸体,是一摊脓血,是扔在垫子上的一堆腐烂的肉。脓疱侵蚀了整个面孔,一个挨一个,脓疱已经干瘪,陷下去,像灰色的污泥,又像地上长出来的霉菌,附在这堆不成形状的腐肉上,面孔轮廓都分辨不出来了。左眼已经全部陷在糊状脓液里;右眼半睁着,深陷进去,像一个腐烂的黑窟窿。鼻子还在流脓,一整块淡红色的痂盖从面颊上延伸到嘴边,把嘴巴扯歪了,像在发着丑笑。在这张可怖、畸形的死亡面具上,那秀发仍像阳光一样灿烂,宛如金色溪水飞流而下。爱神在腐烂。看来,她从阴沟里和无人过问的腐烂尸体上染上了毒素,毒害了一大群人,这种毒素已经升到了她的脸上,把她的脸也腐烂了。




房间里空荡荡的。从大街上刮来一阵凄凄狂风,把窗帘刮得鼓起来。




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 27楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  14


Nana suddenly disappeared. It was a fresh plunge, an escapade, a flight into barbarous regions. Before her departure she had treated herself to a new sensation: she had held a sale and had made a clean sweep of everything--house, furniture, jewelry, nay, even dresses and linen. Prices were cited--the five days' sale produced more than six hundred thousand francs. For the last time Paris had seen her in a fairy piece. It was called Melusine, and it played at the Theatre de la Gaite, which the penniless Bordenave had taken out of sheer audacity. Here she again found herself in company with Prulliere and Fontan. Her part was simply spectacular, but it was the great attraction of the piece, consisting, as it did, of three POSES PLASTIQUES, each of which represented the same dumb and puissant fairy. Then one fine morning amid his grand success, when Bordenave, who was mad after advertisement, kept firing the Parisian imagination with colossal posters, it became known that she must have started for Cairo the previous day. She had simply had a few words with her manager. Something had been said which did not please her; the whole thing was the caprice of a woman who is too rich to let herself be annoyed. Besides, she had indulged an old infatuation, for she had long meditated visiting the Turks.




Months passed--she began to be forgotten. When her name was mentioned among the ladies and gentlemen, the strangest stories were told, and everybody gave the most contradictory and at the same time prodigious information. She had made a conquest of the viceroy; she was reigning, in the recesses of a palace, over two hundred slaves whose heads she now and then cut off for the sake of a little amusement. No, not at all! She had ruined herself with a great big nigger! A filthy passion this, which had left her wallowing without a chemise to her back in the crapulous debauchery of Cairo. A fortnight later much astonishment was produced when someone swore to having met her in Russia. A legend began to be formed: she was the mistress of a prince, and her diamonds were mentioned. All the women were soon acquainted with them from the current descriptions, but nobody could cite the precise source of all this information. There were finger rings, earrings, bracelets, a REVIERE of phenomenal width, a queenly diadem surmounted by a central brilliant the size of one's thumb. In the retirement of those faraway countries she began to gleam forth as mysteriously as a gem-laden idol. People now mentioned her without laughing, for they were full of meditative respect for this fortune acquired among the barbarians.




One evening in July toward eight o'clock, Lucy, while getting out of her carriage in the Rue du Faubourg Saint-Honore, noticed Caroline Hequet, who had come out on foot to order something at a neighboring tradesman's. Lucy called her and at once burst out with:




"Have you dined? Are you disengaged? Oh, then come with me, my dear. Nana's back."




The other got in at once, and Lucy continued:"And you know, my dear, she may be dead while we're gossiping."




"Dead! What an idea!" cried Caroline in stupefaction. "And where is she? And what's it of?"




"At the Grand Hotel, of smallpox. Oh, it's a long story!"




Lucy had bidden her coachman drive fast, and while the horses trotted rapidly along the Rue Royale and the boulevards, she told what had happened to Nana in jerky, breathless sentences.




"You can't imagine it. Nana plumps down out of Russia. I don't know why--some dispute with her prince. She leaves her traps at the station; she lands at her aunt's--you remember the old thing. Well, and then she finds her baby dying of smallpox. The baby dies next day, and she has a row with the aunt about some money she ought to have sent, of which the other one has never seen a sou. Seems the child died of that: in fact, it was neglected and badly cared for. Very well; Nana slopes, goes to a hotel, then meets Mignon just as she was thinking of her traps. She has all sorts of queer feelings, shivers, wants to be sick, and Mignon takes her back to her place and promises to look after her affairs. Isn't it odd, eh? Doesn't it all happen pat? But this is the best part of the story: Rose finds out about Nana's illness and gets indignant at the idea of her being alone in furnished apartments. So she rushes off, crying, to look after her. You remember how they used to detest one another--like regular furies! Well then, my dear, Rose has had Nana transported to the Grand Hotel, so that she should, at any rate, die in a smart place, and now she's already passed three nights there and is free to die of it after. It's Labordette who told me all about it. Accordingly I wanted to see for myself--"




"Yes, yes," interrupted Caroline in great excitement "We'll go up to her."




They had arrived at their destination. On the boulevard the coachman had had to rein in his horses amid a block of carriages and people on foot. During the day the Corps Legislatif had voted for war, and now a crowd was streaming down all the streets, flowing along all the pavements, invading the middle of the roadway. Beyond the Madeleine the sun had set behind a blood-red cloud, which cast a reflection as of a great fire and set the lofty windows flaming. Twilight was falling, and the hour was oppressively melancholy, for now the avenues were darkening away into the distance but were not as yet dotted over by the bright sparks of the gas lamps. And among the marching crowds distant voices swelled and grew ever louder, and eyes gleamed from pale faces, while a great spreading wind of anguish and stupor set every head whirling.




"Here's Mignon," said Lucy. "He'll give us news."




Mignon was standing under the vast porch of the Grand Hotel. He looked nervous and was gazing at the crowd. After Lucy's first few questions he grew impatient and cried out:




"How should I know? These last two days I haven't been able to tear Rose away from up there. It's getting stupid, when all's said, for her to be risking her life like that! She'll be charming if she gets over it, with holes in her face! It'll suit us to a tee!"




The idea that Rose might lose her beauty was exasperating him. He was giving up Nana in the most downright fashion, and he could not in the least understand these stupid feminine devotions. But Fauchery was crossing the boulevard, and he, too, came up anxiously and asked for news. The two men egged each other on. They addressed one another familiarly in these days.




"Always the same business, my sonny," declared Mignon. "You ought to go upstairs; you would force her to follow you."




"Come now, you're kind, you are!" said the journalist. "Why don't you go upstairs yourself?"




Then as Lucy began asking for Nana's number, they besought her to make Rose come down; otherwise they would end by getting angry.




Nevertheless, Lucy and Caroline did not go up at once. They had caught sight of Fontan strolling about with his hands in his pockets and greatly amused by the quaint expressions of the mob. When he became aware that Nana was lying ill upstairs he affected sentiment and remarked:




"The poor girl! I'll go and shake her by the hand. What's the matter with her, eh?"




"Smallpox," replied Mignon.




The actor had already taken a step or two in the direction of the court, but he came back and simply murmured with a shiver:




"Oh, damn it!"




The smallpox was no joke. Fontan had been near having it when he was five years old, while Mignon gave them an account of one of his nieces who had died of it. As to Fauchery, he could speak of it from personal experience, for he still bore marks of it in the shape of three little lumps at the base of his nose, which he showed them. And when Mignon again egged him on to the ascent, on the pretext that you never had it twice, he violently combated this theory and with infinite abuse of the doctors instanced various cases. But Lucy and Caroline interrupted them, for the growing multitude filled them with astonishment.




"Just look! Just look what a lot of people!" The night was deepening, and in the distance the gas lamps were being lit one by one. Meanwhile interested spectators became visible at windows, while under the trees the human flood grew every minute more dense, till it ran in one enormous stream from the Madeleine to the Bastille. Carriages rolled slowly along. A roaring sound went up from this compact and as yet inarticulate mass. Each member of it had come out, impelled by the desire to form a crowd, and was now trampling along, steeping himself in the pervading fever. But a great movement caused the mob to flow asunder. Among the jostling, scattering groups a band of men in workmen's caps and white blouses had come in sight, uttering a rhythmical cry which suggested the beat of hammers upon an anvil.




"To Ber-lin! To Ber-lin! To Ber-lin!" And the crowd stared in gloomy distrust yet felt themselves already possessed and inspired by heroic imaginings, as though a military band were passing.




"Oh yes, go and get your throats cut!" muttered Mignon, overcome by an access of philosophy.




But Fontan thought it very fine, indeed, and spoke of enlisting. When the enemy was on the frontier all citizens ought to rise up in defense of the fatherland! And with that he assumed an attitude suggestive of Bonaparte at Austerlitz.




"Look here, are you coining up with us?" Lucy asked him.




"Oh dear, no! To catch something horrid?" he said.




On a bench in front of the Grand Hotel a man sat hiding his face in a handkerchief. On arriving Fauchery had indicated him to Mignon with a wink of the eye. Well, he was still there; yes, he was always there. And the journalist detained the two women also in order to point him out to them. When the man lifted his head they recognized him; an exclamation escaped them. It was the Count Muffat, and he was giving an upward glance at one of the windows.




"You know, he's bemight be the face. Lucy added:




"I never saw her since that time at the Gaite, when she was at the end of the grotto."




At this Rose awoke from her stupor and smiled as she said:




"Ah, she's changed; she's changed."




Then she once more lapsed into contemplation and neither moved nor spoke. Perhaps they would be able to look at her presently! And with that the three women joined the others in front of the fireplace. Simonne and Clarisse were discussing the dead woman's diamonds in low tones. Well, did they really exist--those diamonds? Nobody had seen them; it must be a bit of humbug. But Lea de Horn knew someone who knew all about them. Oh, they were monster stones! Besides, they weren't all; she had brought back lots of other precious property from Russia--embroidered stuffs, for instance, valuable knickknacks, a gold dinner service, nay, even en waiting there since this morning," Mignon informed them. "I saw him at six o'clock, and he hasn't moved since. Directly Labordette spoke about it he came there with his handkerchief up to his face. Every half-hour he comes dragging himself to where we're standing to ask if the person upstairs is doing better, and then he goes back and sits down. Hang it, that room isn't healthy! It's all very well being fond of people, but one doesn't want to kick the bucket."




The count sat with uplifted eyes and did not seem conscious of what was going on around him. Doubtless he was ignorant of the declaration of war, and he neither felt nor saw the crowd.




"Look, here he comes!" said Fauchery. "Now you'll see."




The count had, in fact, quitted his bench and was entering the lofty porch. But the porter, who was getting to know his face at last, did not give him time to put his question. He said sharply:




"She's dead, monsieur, this very minute."




Nana dead! It was a blow to them all. Without a word Muffat had gone back to the bench, his face still buried in his handkerchief. The others burst into exclamations, but they were cut short, for a fresh band passed by, howling, "A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!" Nana dead! Hang it, and such a fine girl too! Mignon sighed and looked relieved, for at last Rose would come down. A chill fell on the company. Fontan, meditating a tragic role, had assumed a look of woe and was drawing down the corners of his mouth and rolling his eyes askance, while Fauchery chewed his cigar nervously, for despite his cheap journalistic chaff he was really touched. Nevertheless, the two women continued to give vent to their feelings of surprise. The last time Lucy had seen her was at the Gaite; Blanche, too, had seen her in Melusine. Oh, how stunning it was, my dear, when she appeared in the depths of the crystal grot! The gentlemen remembered the occasion perfectly. Fontan had played the Prince Cocorico. And their memories once stirred up, they launched into interminable particulars. How ripping she looked with that rich coloring of hers in the crystal grot! Didn't she, now? She didn't say a word: the authors had even deprived her of a line or two, because it was superfluous. No, never a word! It was grander that way, and she drove her public wild by simply showing herself. You wouldn't find another body like hers! Such shoulders as she had, and such legs and such a figure! Strange that she should be dead! You know, above her tights she had nothing on but a golden girdle which hardly concealed her behind and in front. All round her the grotto, which was entirely of glass, shone like day. Cascades of diamonds were flowing down; strings of brilliant pearls glistened among the stalactites in the vault overhead, and amid the transparent atmosphere and flowing fountain water, which was crossed by a wide ray of electric light, she gleamed like the sun with that flamelike skin and hair of hers. f Paris would always picture her thus--would see her shining high up among crystal glass like the good God Himself. No, it was too stupid to let herself die under such conditions! She must be looking pretty by this time in that room up there!




"And what a lot of pleasures bloody well wasted!" said Mignon in melancholy tones, as became a man who did not like to see good and useful things lost.




He sounded Lucy and Caroline in order to find out if they were going up after all. Of course they were going up; their curiosity had increased. Just then Blanche arrived, out of breath and much exasperated at the way the crowds were blocking the pavement, and when she heard the news there was a fresh outburst of exclamations, and with a great rustling of skirts the ladies moved toward the staircase. Mignon followed them, crying out:




"Tell Rose that I'm waiting for her. She'll come at once, eh?"




"They do not exactly know whether the contagion is to be feared at the beginning or near the end," Fontan was explaining to Fauchery. "A medical I know was assuring me that the hours immediately following death are particularly dangerous. There are miasmatic exhalations then. Ah, but I do regret this sudden ending; I should have been so glad to shake hands with her for the last time.




"What good would it do you now?" said the journalist.




"Yes, what good?" the two others repeated.




The crowd was still on the increase. In the bright light thrown from shop-windows and beneath the wavering glare of the gas two living streams were distinguishable as they flowed along the pavement, innumerable hats apparently drifting on their surface. At that hour the popular fever was gaining ground rapidly, and people were flinging themselves in the wake of the bands of men in blouses. A constant forward movement seemed to sweep the roadway, and the cry kept recurring; obstinately, abruptly, there rang from thousands of throats:




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




The room on the fourth floor upstairs cost twelve francs a day, since Rose had wanted something decent and yet not luxurious, for sumptuousness is not necessary when one is suffering. Hung with Louis XIII cretonne, which was adorned with a pattern of large flowers, the room was furnished with the mahogany commonly found in hotels. On the floor there was a red carpet variegated with black foliage. Heavy silence reigned save for an occasional whispering sound caused by voices in the corridor.




"I assure you we're lost. The waiter told us to turn to the right. What a barrack of a house!"




"Wait a bit; we must have a look. Room number 401; room number 401!"




"Oh, it's this way: 405, 403. We ought to be there. Ah, at last, 401! This way! Hush now, hush!"




The voices were silent. Then there was a slight coughing and a moment or so of mental preparation. Then the door opened slowly, and Lucy entered, followed by Caroline and Blanche. But they stopped directly; there were already five women in the room; Gaga was lying back in the solitary armchair, which was a red velvet Voltaire. In front of the fireplace Simonne and Clarisse were now standing talking to Lea de Horn, who was seated, while by the bed, to the left of the door, Rose Mignon, perched on the edge of a chest, sat gazing fixedly at the body where it lay hidden in the shadow of the curtains. All the others had their hats and gloves on and looked as if they were paying a call: she alone sat there with bare hands and untidy hair and cheeks rendered pale by three nights of watching. She felt stupid in the face of this sudden death, and her eyes were swollen with weeping. A shaded lamp standing on the corner of the chest of drawers threw a bright flood of light over Gaga.




"What a sad misfortune, is it not?" whispered Lucy as she shook hands with Rose. "We wanted to bid her good-by."




And she turned round and tried to catch sight of her, but the lamp was too far off, and she did not dare bring it nearer. On the bed lay stretched a gray mass, but only the ruddy chignon was distinguishable and a pale blotch which urniture. "Yes, my dear, fifty-two boxes, enormous cases some of them, three truckloads of them!" They were all lying at the station. "Wasn't it hard lines, eh?--to die without even having time to unpack one's traps?" Then she had a lot of tin, besides--something like a million! Lucy asked who was going to inherit it all. Oh, distant relations--the aunt, without doubt! It would be a pretty surprise for that old body. She knew nothing about it yet, for the sick woman had obstinately refused to let them warn her, for she still owed her a grudge over her little boy's death. Thereupon they were all moved to pity about the little boy, and they remembered seeing him at the races. Oh, it was a wretchedly sickly baby; it looked so old and so sad. In fact, it was one of those poor brats who never asked to be born!




"He's happier under the ground," said Blanche.




"Bah, and so's she!" added Caroline. "Life isn't so funny!"




In that gloomy room melancholy ideas began to take possession of their imaginations. They felt frightened. It was silly to stand talking so long, but a longing to see her kept them rooted to the spot. It was very hot--the lamp glass threw a round, moonlike patch of light upon the ceiling, but the rest of the room was drowned in steamy darkness. Under the bed a deep plate full of phenol exhaled an insipid smell. And every few moments tiny gusts of wind swelled the window curtains. The window opened on the boulevard, whence rose a dull roaring sound.




"Did she suffer much?" asked Lucy, who was absorbed in contemplation of the clock, the design of which represented the three Graces as nude young women, smiling like opera dancers.




Gaga seemed to wake up.




"My word, yes! I was present when she died. I promise you it was not at all pleasant to see. Why, she was taken with a shuddering fit--"




But she was unable to proceed with her explanation, for a cry arose outside:




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




And Lucy, who felt suffocated, flung wide the window and leaned upon the sill. It was pleasant there; the air came fresh from the starry sky. Opposite her the windows were all aglow with light, and the gas sent dancing reflections over the gilt lettering of the shop signs.




Beneath these, again, a most amusing scene presented itself. The streams of people were discernible rolling torrentwise along the sidewalks and in the roadway, where there was a confused procession of carriages. Everywhere there were vast moving shadows in which lanterns and lampposts gleamed like sparks. But the band which now came roaring by carried torches, and a red glow streamed down from the direction of the Madeleine, crossed the mob like a trail of fire and spread out over the heads in the distance like a vivid reflection of a burning house. Lucy called Blanche and Caroline, forgetting where she was and shouting:




"Do come! You get a capital view from this window!"




They all three leaned out, greatly interested. The trees got in their way, and occasionally the torches disappeared under the foliage. They tried to catch a glimpse of the men of their own party below, but a protruding balcony hid the door, and they could only make out Count Muffat, who looked like a dark parcel thrown down on the bench where he sat. He was still burying his face in his handkerchief. A carriage had stopped in front, and yet another woman hurried up, in whom Lucy recognized Maria Blond. She was not alone; a stout man got down after her.




"It's that thief of a Steiner," said Caroline. "How is it they haven't sent him back to Cologne yet? I want to see how he looks when he comes in."




They turned round, but when after the lapse of ten minutes Maria Blond appeared, she was alone. She had twice mistaken the staircase. And when Lucy, in some astonishment, questioned her:




"What, he?" she said. "My dear, don't you go fancying that he'll come upstairs! It's a great wonder he's escorted me as far as the door. There are nearly a dozen of them smoking cigars."




As a matter of fact, all the gentlemen were meeting downstairs. They had come strolling thither in order to have a look at the boulevards, and they hailed one another and commented loudly on that poor girl's death. Then they began discussing politics and strategy. Bordenave, Daguenet, Labordette, Prulliere and others, besides, had swollen the group, and now they were all listening to Fontan, who was explaining his plan for taking Berlin within a week.




Meanwhile Maria Blond was touched as she stood by the bedside and murmured, as the others had done before her:




"Poor pet! The last time I saw her was in the grotto at the Gaite."




"Ah, she's changed; she's changed!" Rose Mignon repeated with a smile of gloomiest dejection.




Two more women arrived. These were Tatan Nene and Louise Violaine. They had been wandering about the Grand Hotel for twenty minutes past, bandied from waiter to waiter, and had ascended and descended more than thirty flights of stairs amid a perfect stampede of travelers who were hurrying to leave Paris amid the panic caused by the war and the excitement on the boulevards. Accordingly they just dropped down on chairs when they came in, for they were too tired to think about the dead. At that moment a loud noise came from the room next door, where people were pushing trunks about and striking against furniture to an accompaniment of strident, outlandish syllables. It was a young Austrian couple, and Gaga told how during her agony the neighbors had played a game of catch as catch can and how, as only an unused door divided the two rooms, they had heard them laughing and kissing when one or the other was caught.




"Come, it's time we were off," said Clarisse. "We shan't bring her to life again. Are you coming, Simonne?"




They all looked at the bed out of the corners of their eyes, but they did not budge an inch. Nevertheless, they began getting ready and gave their skirts various little pats. Lucy was again leaning out of window. She was alone now, and a sorrowful feeling began little by little to overpower her, as though an intense wave of melancholy had mounted up from the howling mob. Torches still kept passing, shaking out clouds of sparks, and far away in the distance the various bands stretched into the shadows, surging unquietly to and fro like flocks being driven to the slaughterhouse at night. A dizzy feeling emanated from these confused masses as the human flood rolled them along--a dizzy feeling, a sense of terror and all the pity of the massacres to come. The people were going wild; their voices broke; they were drunk with a fever of excitement which sent them rushing toward the unknown "out there" beyond the dark wall of the horizon.




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




Lucy turned round. She leaned her back against the window, and her face was very pale.




"Good God! What's to become of us?"




The ladies shook their heads. They were serious and very anxious about the turn events were taking.




"For my part," said Caroline Hequet in her decisive way, "I start for London the day after tomorrow. Mamma's already over there getting a house ready for me. I'm certainly not going to let myself be massacred in Paris."




Her mother, as became a prudent woman, had invested all her daughters' money in foreign lands. One never knows how a war may end! But Maria Blond grew vexed at this. She was a patriot and spoke of following the army.




"There's a coward for you! Yes, if they wanted me I should put on man's clothes just to have a good shot at those pigs of Prussians! And if we all die after? What of that? Our wretched skins aren't so valuable!"




Blanche de Sivry was exasperated.




"Please don't speak ill of the Prussians! They are just like other men, and they're not always running after the women, like your Frenchmen. They've just expelled the little Prussian who was with me. He was an awfully rich fellow and so gentle: he couldn't have hurt a soul. It's disgraceful; I'm ruined by it. And, you know, you mustn't say a word or I go and find him out in Germany!"




After that, while the two were at loggerheads, Gaga began murmuring in dolorous tones:




"It's all over with me; my luck's always bad. It's only a week ago that I finished paying for my little house at Juvisy. Ah, God knows what trouble it cost me! I had to go to Lili for help! And now here's the war declared, and the Prussians'll come and they'll burn everything. How am I to begin again at my time of life, I should like to know?"




"Bah!" said Clarisse. "I don't care a damn about it. I shall always find what I want."




"Certainly you will," added Simonne. "It'll be a joke. Perhaps, after all, it'll be good biz."




And her smile hinted what she thought. Tatan Nene and Louise Violaine were of her opinion. The former told them that she had enjoyed the most roaring jolly good times with soldiers. Oh, they were good fellows and would have done any mortal thing for the girls. But as the ladies had raised their voices unduly Rose Mignon, still sitting on the chest by the bed, silenced them with a softly whispered "Hush!" They stood quite still at this and glanced obliquely toward the dead woman, as though this request for silence had emanated from the very shadows of the curtains. In the heavy, peaceful stillness which ensued, a void, deathly stillness which made them conscious of the stiff dead body lying stretched close by them, the cries of the mob burst forth:




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




But soon they forgot. Lea de Horn, who had a political salon where former ministers of Louis Philippe were wont to indulge in delicate epigrams, shrugged her shoulders and continued the conversation in a low tone:




"What a mistake this war is! What a bloodthirsty piece of stupidity!"




At this Lucy forthwith took up the cudgels for the empire. She had been the mistress of a prince of the imperial house, and its defense became a point of family honor with her.




"Do leave them alone, my dear. We couldn't let ourselves be further insulted! Why, this war concerns the honor of France. Oh, you know I don't say that because of the prince. He WAS just mean! Just imagine, at night when he was going to bed he hid his gold in his boots, and when we played at bezique he used beans, because one day I pounced down on the stakes for fun. But that doesn't prevent my being fair. The emperor was right."




Lea shook her head with an air of superiority, as became a woman who was repeating the opinions of important personages. Then raising her voice:




"This is the end of all things. They're out of their minds at the Tuileries. France ought to have driven them out yesterday. Don't you see?"




They all violently interrupted her. What was up with her? Was she mad about the emperor? Were people not happy? Was business doing badly? Paris would never enjoy itself so thoroughly again.




Gaga was beside herself; she woke up and was very indignant.




"Be quiet! It's idiotic! You don't know what you're saying. I--I've seen Louis Philippe's reign: it was full of beggars and misers, my dear. And then came '48! Oh, it was a pretty disgusting business was their republic! After February I was simply dying of starvation--yes, I, Gaga. Oh, if only you'd been through it all you would go down on your knees before the emperor, for he's been a father to us; yes, a father to us."




She had to be soothed but continued with pious fervor:




"O my God, do Thy best to give the emperor the victory. Preserve the empire to us!"




They all repeated this aspiration, and Blanche confessed that she burned candles for the emperor. Caroline had been smitten by him and for two whole months had walked where he was likely to pass but had failed to attract his attention. And with that the others burst forth into furious denunciations of the Republicans and talked of exterminating them on the frontiers so that Napoleon III, after having beaten the enemy, might reign peacefully amid universal enjoyment.




"That dirty Bismarck--there's another cad for you!" Maria Blond remarked.




"To think that I should have known him!" cried Simonne. "If only I could have foreseen, I'm the one that would have put some poison in his glass."




But Blanche, on whose heart the expulsion of her Prussian still weighed, ventured to defend Bismarck. Perhaps he wasn't such a bad sort. To every man his trade!




"You know," she added, "he adores women."




"What the hell has that got to do with us?" said Clarisse. "We don't want to cuddle him, eh?"




"There's always too many men of that sort!" declared Louise Violaine gravely. "It's better to do without 'em than to mix oneself up with such monsters!"




And the discussion continued, and they stripped Bismarck, and, in her Bonapartist zeal, each of them gave him a sounding kick, while Tatan Nene kept saying:




"Bismarck! Why, they've simply driven me crazy with the chap! Oh, I hate him! I didn't know that there Bismarck! One can't know everybody."




"Never mind," said Lea de Horn by way of conclusion, "that Bismarck will give us a jolly good threshing."




But she could not continue. The ladies were all down on her at once. Eh, what? A threshing? It was Bismarck they were going to escort home with blows from the butt ends of their muskets. What was this bad Frenchwoman going to say next?




"Hush," whispered Rose, for so much noise hurt her.




The cold influence of the corpse once more overcame them, and they all paused together. They were embarrassed; the dead woman was before them again; a dull thread of coming ill possessed them. On the boulevard the cry was passing, hoarse and wild:




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




Presently, when they were making up their minds to go, a voice was heard calling from the passage:




"Rose! Rose!"




Gaga opened the door in astonishment and disappeared for a moment. When she returned:




"My dear," she said, "it's Fauchery. He's out there at the end of the corridor. He won't come any further, and he's beside himself because you still stay near that body."




Mignon had at last succeeded in urging the journalist upstairs. Lucy, who was still at the window, leaned out and caught sight of the gentlemen out on the pavement. They were looking up, making energetic signals to her. Mignon was shaking his fists in exasperation, and Steiner, Fontan, Bordenave and the rest were stretching out their arms with looks of anxious reproach, while Daguenet simply stood smoking a cigar with his hands behind his back, so as not to compromise himself.




"It's true, dear," said Lucy, leaving the window open; "I promised to make you come down. They're all calling us now."




Rose slowly and painfully left the chest.




"I'm coming down; I'm coming down," she whispered. "It's very certain she no longer needs me. They're going to send in a Sister of Mercy."




And she turned round, searching for her hat and shawl. Mechanically she filled a basin of water on the toilet table and while washing her hands and face continued:




"I don't know! It's been a great blow to me. We used scarcely to be nice to one another. Ah well! You see I'm quite silly over it now. Oh! I've got all sorts of strange ideas--I want to die myself--I feel the end of the world's coming. Yes, I need air."




The corpse was beginning to poison the atmosphere of the room. And after long heedlessness there ensued a panic.




"Let's be off; let's be off, my little pets!" Gaga kept saying. "It isn't wholesome here."




They went briskly out, casting a last glance at the bed as they passed it. But while Lucy, Blanche and Caroline still remained behind, Rose gave a final look round, for she wanted to leave the room in order. She drew a curtain across the window, and then it occurred to her that the lamp was not the proper thing and that a taper should take its place. So she lit one of the copper candelabra on the chimney piece and placed it on the night table beside the corpse. A brilliant light suddenly illumined the dead woman's face. The women were horror-struck. They shuddered and escaped.




"Ah, she's changed; she's changed!" murmured Rose Mignon, who was the last to remain.




She went away; she shut the door. Nana was left alone with upturned face in the light cast by the candle. She was fruit of the charnel house, a heap of matter and blood, a shovelful of corrupted flesh thrown down on the pillow. The pustules had invaded the whole of the face, so that each touched its neighbor. Fading and sunken, they had assumed the grayish hue of mud; and on that formless pulp, where the features had ceased to be traceable, they already resembled some decaying damp from the grave. One eye, the left eye, had completely foundered among bubbling purulence, and the other, which remained half open, looked like a deep, black, ruinous hole. The nose was still suppurating. Quite a reddish crush was peeling from one of the cheeks and invading the mouth, which it distorted into a horrible grin. And over this loathsome and grotesque mask of death the hair, the beautiful hair, still blazed like sunlight and flowed downward in rippling gold. Venus was rotting. It seemed as though the poison she had assimilated in the gutters and on the carrion tolerated by the roadside, the leaven with which she had poisoned a whole people, had but now remounted to her face and turned it to corruption.




The room was empty. A great despairing breath came up from the boulevard and swelled the curtain.




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 26楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  13


随后,她扔下他走了。他伫立在客厅中央。她的最后几句话像警钟一样在他的耳边回响:完了,完全完了;他觉得脚下的地裂开了。他脑子里空空的,刚才等待娜娜的那个男人消失了;只有菲利普还留在娜娜赤裸的怀抱里。她不否认自己爱菲利普,她不愿让菲利普知道她对他不忠,免得让他伤心。完了,完全完了。他深深地吸了口气,扫视房间一下,好像有一个重重的东西压得他喘不过气来。往事一幕幕在他的脑海里浮现,在“藏娇楼”里度过的那些欢乐的夜晚,她抚摸他的时候,他觉得自己就是她的孩子,还有在这房间里的偷情欢乐。这一切不再有了,一去不复返了!他太年轻,他没有很快长大;菲利普取代了他,因为他有胡子。啊!完了,他不能活下去了。他的淫乐充满了无限柔情,充满性爱,他的整个身心都陷进去了。再说,他的哥哥仍然与她相好,他怎么能够忘掉呢?他是自己的同胞兄弟,他的淫乐使他嫉妒得发狂。完了,他不想再活了。




公馆里的门都敞开着,仆人们看见太太走出去,便吵吵嚷嚷,四处走动。在楼下前厅里,面包商与夏尔和弗朗索瓦坐在一条长凳上,说说笑笑。佐爱跑过客厅时,看见乔治在那儿,吃了一惊,她问他是不是在等候太太。是的,他在等候太太,他忘记回答她一件事情。等到剩下他一个人时,他开始寻找什么东西,他没有找到别的东西,只在梳妆室里找到一把锐利的剪刀,娜娜总是喜欢用它来修饰自己,或修剪皮肤或剪汗毛。接着,他把手放在衣袋里,手指使劲地捏着那把剪刀,耐心地等待了一个钟头。




“太太回来了。”佐爱回来后说道,她大概是从卧室的窗口窥见太太的。




公馆里响起了跑步的声音,笑声戛然停止了,各扇门都关上了。乔治听见娜娜付钱给面包商,她只说了三言两语。接着,她上楼了。




“怎么!你还呆在这里!”她一见到乔治就说道,“啊!你这样下去,我们可要闹翻的,我的小宝贝。”




她向卧室走去,乔治跟着她。




“娜娜,你肯嫁给我吗?”




娜娜耸耸肩膀。这个问题问得太愚蠢了,她没有回答。她想对着他的脸把门猛然关上。




“娜娜,你肯嫁给我吗?”




她猛然把门一关。乔治用一只手把门推开,另一只抓住剪刀的手从口袋里伸出来。紧接着,对着自己猛刺一下,剪刀刺进了胸膛。




这时候,娜娜感到出事了,转过身来。她看见他把剪刀刺进胸膛,气得要命。




“这蠢货!这蠢货!还用我的剪刀!……快住手,你这坏孩子!……啊!老天爷!啊!老天爷!”




娜娜吓呆了。小家伙跪了下来,又刺了一下,随即直挺挺地躺在地毯上。他横在门口。娜娜吓得晕头转向,拼命叫喊,她不敢从他的身上跨过去,被拦在屋里面,没法出来找人抢救他。




“佐爱!佐爱!快来呀……叫他快住手……真是愚蠢透了,一个孩子竟这样子!……他在自杀,还是在我家里!谁见过这种事!”




他的样子真叫她害怕。他脸色煞白,双目紧闭。几乎没有流血,只有一点点血,消失在背心下面。她决定从他身上跨过去,这时来了一个人,吓得她直往后退。在她面前,从客厅敞开的门走进来一位老太太。她认出那是于贡太太。老太太惊恐万状,没有说出自己的来意。娜娜仍然往后退着,手套和帽子都未来得及脱掉。她吓得要命,结结巴巴地为自己辩护道:“太太,这可不怪我,我向你发誓……他要娶我,我不肯,他就自杀了。”




于贡太太身穿黑袍,面色苍白,满头银发,慢慢走过来。她坐上马车后,已经不想乔治了,菲利普的错误一直在她的脑海里盘旋。她想娜娜也许能去向法官们求求情,使他们感动。所以她想来央求娜娜,让她去向法官作些有利于儿子的证明。她见公馆楼下的门都开着,她就进来了,走到楼梯边,因为腿有毛病,她迟疑了一会。正在这时候,突然听见可怕的叫声,她就向着发出声音的方向走去。到了楼上,只见一个人躺在地上,衬衫上有血迹,他是乔治,是他的另一个儿子。




娜娜用傻乎乎的语调连声说:




“他要娶我,我不肯,他就自杀了。”




于贡太太没哭叫一声,她弯下腰来。一点不错,那是她的另一个儿子乔治。一个儿子丢尽了脸,另一个儿子自杀了。她并不感到突然,她的一生完了。她跪在地毯上,不知道置身何处,也不看任何人,眼睛只注视着乔治的脸。她把一只手放在儿子的胸口,听听心脏的声音。她感到儿子的心脏还在跳动,便轻轻舒了口气。这时她抬起头,仔细瞧着这间房子和这个女人,似乎现在才回忆起什么来。顿时,她那茫然若失的眼睛炯炯发亮,她一声不吭,显得那样高大,那样可怕,吓得娜娜浑身颤抖。她隔着乔治的身体,继续为自己辩护:




“我向您发誓,太太……如果他的哥哥在这里,他会向您作解释的……”




“他的哥哥贪污公款,坐牢房了。”老太太冷漠地说道。




顿时娜娜透不过气来。究竟为什么发生这些事呢?现在另一个居然又贪污了公款!难道这家人都成了疯子!她不再为自己辩护,仿佛不是在自己家里,只能听凭于贡太太发号施令。几个仆人终于跑过来了,老太太硬要他们把昏迷的乔治抬下楼,放到她的马车里。她宁愿把他杀死,从这座房子里运走,也不让他留下来。娜娜用惊愕的目光瞧着仆人们抬着可怜的治治,他们有的抓肩膀,有的抓腿。母亲跟在后面,现在她已精疲力竭,扶着家具往前走,仿佛她所爱的一切都化为泡影。到了楼梯口,她呜咽起来,回过头,连说两次:




“啊!你害了我们!……你害了我们!”




她没有说别的。娜娜坐着发呆,依然戴着手套和帽子。马车离去了,公馆里又恢复了寂静;她一动不动,什么也不想,唯有乔治自杀的事还在她的头脑里嗡嗡作响。一刻钟后,缪法伯爵来了,发现她还呆在那里。不过,她见到伯爵后,舒了口气,滔滔不绝地对他讲述这件不幸事情的经过,三番五次地讲事情的细枝末节,还把染上血迹的剪刀拿起来,做治治自杀的动作,伯爵听后,心里惶惶不安。她心里想到的是要证明自己是无辜的。




“喂,亲爱的,这是我的过错吗?如果你是法官,你会判我有罪吗?……我并未叫菲利普侵吞公款,也未逼这个可怜虫自杀……在这些事件中,我是最倒霉的。他在我家里干蠢事,给我添麻烦,还把我当成坏女人。”




说到这里她哭了。她紧张的情绪略微松弛了一些,觉得浑身软绵绵的,很不舒服,她很伤感,无限忧伤。




“你也一样,你也显得不高兴……你问问佐爱,看我对这件事有没有责任……佐爱,你说吧,你给先生讲讲吧……”




女仆已经忙了一阵子,她从梳妆室里拿来一条毛巾,端来一盆水擦地毯,想趁血迹未干,把血迹擦掉。




“啊!先生,”佐爱说,“太太够伤心了!”




这个悲剧令缪法伯爵震惊,他的心都凉了,头脑里总是想到那位母亲在哭她的两个儿子。他知道她的心灵很高尚,他仿佛看见她穿一身寡妇服装,在丰岱特慢慢死去。娜娜感到更加失望。现在她还想着治治倒在地上,衬衫上有一个鲜红的洞,想到这里,她痛苦不堪。




“他是那样可爱,那样温顺,那样甜蜜……啊!你知道,我的宝贝,不管你生气不生气,这个孩子,我爱他!我控制不住自己,我不能自拔……再说,现在他对你毫无影响了。他已不在了,你如愿已偿了,你也可以放心了,你不会再撞见我们在一起了……”




她说最后几句话时心里很懊悔,喉咙哽住了,缪法终于安慰她了。算了吧,她应该坚强起来,她说得对,这不是她的过错。娜娜不哭了,说道:




“听我说,你去替我了解一下他的情况……马上就去!我要求你去!”




他拿起帽子,去了解乔治的消息。三刻钟后,他回来了,瞥见娜娜忧伤地趴在窗口,他在人行道上对她大声喊道,小家伙没有死,甚至还有希望救活。她高兴极了,马上跳起来;她又唱又跳,觉得生活是多么美好。佐爱却不高兴,因为血迹总是擦不掉。她一直瞅着血迹,每次走过时总是说:




“你知道,太太,血迹还没有消失。”




确实,血迹仍然留在地毯上,呈现淡红色,印在地毯的白色蔷薇花图案上,就在卧室的门口,仿佛是横在门口的一道血线。




“行了!”娜娜高兴地说,“以后走的人多了,就会消失的。”




从第二天起,缪法伯爵把这起自杀事件忘记了。他坐出租马车到黎塞留街去,坐在车子里的那一会儿,发誓再也不到这个女人的家里了。上帝已经给他敲了警钟,他把菲利普和乔治的不幸看成是自己毁灭的征兆。然而,不管是于贡太太泪流满面的情景,还是那孩子发烧的样子,都不能使他产生信守誓言的力量。这场悲剧使他恐惧了很短的时间,现在留给他的是暗暗的高兴,因为他摆脱了情敌,乔治的青春魅力使他恼火。现在他对娜娜的爱达到了独占她的地步,这是没有享受过青春的男人的爱情。他爱娜娜,他要求她只属于他,只有他听她说话,扶摸她,听到她的呼吸。这种爱情超出了肉欲的范围,达到纯洁的爱情境地,这是一种焦虑不安、唯恐失去甜蜜的过去的爱情,有时梦想两个人跪在天父面前,得到赎罪和宽恕。现在宗教每天对他的影响日益变大。他又参加宗教仪式,做忏悔,领圣体了,但他的内心仍不断受到责备,因为他在悔恨之际,还常想到犯罪和受惩罚时的快乐。后来,他的神师允许他消耗情欲,他就养成一种习惯,每天去淫荡一下,然后又满怀信仰、虔诚的谦恭去忏悔。他很天真,把自己所受的可怕痛苦,当作赎罪的苦行,奉献给天主。这种痛苦越来越厉害。他是一个对宗教有着严肃和深沉感情的信徒,却沉湎于对一个妓女的肉欲之中,所以他就登上了髑髅地①。使他痛苦不堪的是,这个女人经常对他不忠,他不能容忍与其他男人分享她,他不懂她为什么那样愚蠢,那样朝三暮四。他但愿他们的爱情是长久而专一的。娜娜曾经发誓忠于他,所以他才供养她的。但是他觉得她会撒谎,不可能保持贞洁,不管是朋友的要求,还是路人的要求,她都满足他们,她像一头驯服的牲口,生来就是不穿衣服的。 




①《圣经》中耶稣受难的地方。




一天早上,他看见富卡蒙从娜娜家里出来,时间很不正常,他同她大吵起来。她对他的嫉妒心非常厌恶,顿时怒不可遏。以往有好几次,她表现得很温顺。那天晚上,他倏地撞见她和乔治在一起,是她第一个改变态度,承认错误,一边抚慰他,一边说了许多好话,才使他忍受下来。但是他很固执,对女人一点不理解,一直缠住她,终于使她撒起泼来。




“对,不错,我同富卡蒙睡觉了。睡过觉又怎么样?……嗯?




你心里不痛快吧,我的小傻瓜?”




这是她第一次当着他的面叫他“小傻瓜”。他被她的直截了当的承认惊呆了;娜娜见他捏紧拳头,便朝他走过去,在他面前瞅着他。




“你觉得受够了,嗯?……如果你觉得不合适,就请你走吧……我不愿意看见你在我家里大吵大闹……你要记住,我是要自由的。我喜欢哪个男人,就同哪个男人睡觉。对,就是这样……你必须当机立断:接受也好,不接受也好!好啦,你可以走了。”




接着她走过去开门。现在,她的这个方法能更好地控制他;为了一点鸡毛蒜皮的事,口角几句,她就逼他作出抉择,或说一些令他厌恶的话。哼!她总是可以找到比他好的男人,但是她不知道怎样选择;外面的男人到处都有,要多少有多少,而且都不像他那样呆头呆脑的,他们都是朝气蓬勃的人。每次他都被说得低下头来,但他等待着,一旦她需要钱用的时候,脾气就会好起来;每到这一时刻,她就变得非常温情,这使他忘记一切,一夜的欢乐可以补偿一个星期所受的折磨。他同妻子和解以后,家庭生活使他不堪忍受。福什利又被罗丝勾引过去,抛弃了伯爵夫人,四十来岁的伯爵夫人,情欲似火,烦躁异常,见了别的男人就如痴如醉,她总是神经反常,在家庭生活中刮起一阵阵风浪。爱丝泰勒自从结婚以来,一直没有见过父亲;这个平庸、毫不出色的姑娘,突然变成一个专横跋扈的妇人,达盖内在她面前吓得浑身发抖。现在达盖内皈依了天主教,经常领她去做弥撒,他的岳父为了一个妓女而毁了一家,他感到很气愤。只有韦诺先生对伯爵态度和蔼,等待着他改邪归正的时机的到来;他甚至跑到娜娜家里,出没于两个家庭,人们常见到他在门后露着笑脸。缪法在家里是个可怜的人,烦恼和羞耻把他逐出家门,现在他宁愿生活在维里埃大街,在那里受人辱骂。




不久,娜娜同伯爵之间只剩下一个矛盾,那就是金钱。一天,他正式答应给她拿来一万法郎,然而,到了约定的时刻,他却空手而归。两天来,她对他无比温柔,他竟然这样失言,她白白给了他那么多的温柔,她气得脸色煞白,显出一副泼妇相。




“嘿?你没有钱……那么,我的小傻瓜,你从哪里来,还回到哪里去,快滚蛋吧!你是个混蛋!还想吻我!……没有钱,什么也别想!听清楚了吧!”




他作了解释,说他两天后就会弄到钱。但是她粗暴地打断他的话。




“那么我的票据到期了怎么办!人家会扣押我的财产,而你这位先生来这里一个钱也不花……嘿!你看看你那副模样,你以为我爱你,是因为你的相貌长得好吗?一个男人长了像你这样的嘴脸,他要舍得花钱,女人才会容忍他……他妈的!如果你今晚不把一万法郎拿来,连我的小指头也休想吮一下……我真这样干,让你回到你老婆那里去!”




晚上,他拿来一万法郎。娜娜伸出嘴唇,让他亲了一个长吻,这一吻使他得到安慰,一天的苦恼都消失了。使娜娜感到厌烦的是,他整天与她寸步不离。她向韦诺先生诉苦,请求他把她的小傻瓜带回伯爵夫人那里去;难道他们夫妻和解以后他还这个样子?她真后悔不该介入他们夫妻和解一事,因为他依然缠住她不放。她一发起火来,就忘掉一切利害关系,发誓要让他丢丢丑,使他再也不能进她家的门。然而,当她拍着大腿向他大喊大叫,即使对着他的脸吐唾沫,他还会说些道歉的话,赖着不走。这样,他们为了钱而不断发生争吵。她向他要钱时,态度很粗暴,往往为了微不足道的钱就痛骂他一顿,时刻都表现出令人厌恶的贪婪,还经常恶狠狠地对他说,她同他睡觉,不是为了别的,就是为了得到他的钱,同他睡觉一点乐趣也没有,她真正爱的是另一个男人,她需要他这类傻瓜来供养,是莫大的不幸!现在宫廷里也不想要他了,据说宫廷要他辞职。皇后已经说过了:“他太叫人讨厌。”这句话一点不错。所以,他们每次吵到最后,娜娜总要说这句话。




“哎!你真叫我讨厌!”




现在,她已毫无顾忌了,重新获得了充分自由。每天她都到湖边逛逛,在那里结识一些人,可是到了别处,结识的人又变成她的陌生人。妓女们在这里大肆拉客,她们在光天化日之下大模大样地走来走去,名妓都在这里招徕顾客,她们在炫耀烟花女的微笑和巴黎令人耀眼的豪华。公爵夫人们互相用目光暗示她是娜娜,发迹的资产阶级太太们都模仿她的帽子的式样。有时,她的双篷四轮马车经过时,一队长长的有权势的人的车子停下来给她让路,其中有控制整个欧洲经济命脉的银行家,也有用肥大的手指扼住法兰西喉咙的内阁大臣。娜娜属于布洛涅森林的上流社会,她在那里占有一个重要的地位,她已驰名各国首都,到巴黎的外国人都想当她的嫖客,她以疯狂的放荡来增添这群达官贵人的光彩,仿佛这种放荡就是一个民族的光荣和最痛快的享受。另外,她还经常出入于各大饭店,天气晴朗的日子,她经常去马德里饭店,寻求一夜的欢乐和享受一下露水男女的乐趣,到了第二天早上,她便把这一切忘到九霄云外。各国大使馆人员都络绎不断地来找她,她同吕西·斯图华、卡罗利娜·埃凯、玛丽亚·布隆经常陪同一些法语讲得蹩脚的先生共进晚餐。这些先生花钱为了取乐,晚上约她们出来,本想尽情淫乐一下,却因酒足饭饱,个个感觉麻木,头脑空空,最后连摸都未摸她们一下。她们把这种约会称之为“出去玩儿”,她们怀着对他们的蔑视,高高兴兴地回到家里,躺到钟情的情人怀里,度过剩下的夜晚。




只要娜娜在缪法面前不谈到那些野男人,他就只当不知道。使他感到痛苦不堪的倒是日常生活中所遭受的小耻辱。维里埃大街的这座公馆变成了地狱,变成了疯人院。这里时刻都可能发生事端,并引起令人厌恶的吵闹,有时竟然还发生娜娜同仆人打架事件。曾经有一个时期,她对马车夫夏尔态度很好。每当她到餐馆吃饭,总是要叫侍者送几杯啤酒给他。每次发生交通阻塞,夏尔同公共马车夫吵架,她觉得他挺有趣,便很高兴,坐在马车里同他聊起来。后来,她又无缘无故地把他当成傻瓜看待,经常为了草料、麸皮和燕麦同他争吵;尽管她很喜欢牲口,但她觉得她的马吃得太多。于是,有一天,在算帐的时候,她指责夏尔盗窃她的财物,夏尔一听光火了,他破口骂她婊子,并说她的马都肯定比她好,因为马不像她那样同所有男人睡觉。她用同样的口气同他对骂,伯爵不得不把他们劝开,随后撵走了夏尔。从此,仆人们一个个离开公馆。维克托里娜和弗朗索瓦在娜娜的钻石被窃之后走了。朱利安不辞而别。传说是因为他同太太睡觉,伯爵给了他一大笔钱,恳求他走的。厨房里,每个星期都要换人。这里从来没有这样糟糕过。公馆就像职业介绍所的走廊,一些社会渣滓在这里匆匆而过。佐爱留下来了,她看上去手脚干净,只要她还没有攒下足够的钱,没有实现她深思熟虑很久的计划,她就一心想制造混乱。




这些仅仅是伯爵可以公开承认的烦恼。他还得耐着性子听马卢瓦太太的蠢话,同她一起打牌,忍受她身上的哈喇味。他要忍受勒拉太太和她的闲话,忍受小路易和他悲哀的呻吟。这孩子病魔缠身,不知是那个父亲留下来的劣种。可是,他还有更难过的时刻。一天夜晚,他在一扇门后听见娜娜愤然对贴身女仆说,有一个所谓富翁欺骗了她:他确实是个美男子,自称美国人,在国内拥有几座金矿,其实他是个下流坯,他趁她熟睡时溜走了,没有留下一个子儿,还偷了她一卷香烟纸。伯爵听后,脸都气白了,蹑手蹑脚下了楼,佯作不知道。还有一次,他非弄清楚不行。娜娜迷恋上一个咖啡歌舞厅里的男中音歌手,后来被他抛弃了,娜娜怏怏不乐,痛苦不堪,想寻短见。她把一大把火柴头泡在一杯水里,喝了下去,她自杀未遂,大病一场。伯爵只好照料她,还要憋着满肚子气听她讲她的爱情故事,她还泪流满面对他发誓,以后再也不迷恋男人了。她轻蔑地称他们猪猡,然而她又离不开男人,总要有一个心爱的情人在身边,沉湎于无法解释的一时钟情和反常的趣味之中,以刺激一下疲惫不堪的身体。自从佐爱心怀计谋地怠工后,原先公馆里那种有条不紊的管理变得混乱不堪,缪法连推一扇门,拉一块窗帘,开一个柜子也不敢了,他的那些诀窍都不灵了,到处都有男客,他们时刻都能撞个满怀。现在他进娜娜的房间时,必须先咳嗽一声,因为有一天晚上,理发师弗朗西斯快要给娜娜梳好头时,他离开梳妆室才两分钟,去叫车夫套车,回来时差点撞见娜娜搂住弗朗西斯的脖子。现在只要他不在,娜娜就会放任起来,不管在什么角落,不管穿着睡衣还是穿着礼服,只要碰上一个男人,她就要取乐一下,然后回到缪法身边。她满脸通红,偷情后觉得挺高兴的。她与缪法在一起,反而感到很厌烦,简直是在受苦刑。




可怜的伯爵由于吃醋而惶惶不安,当他让娜娜同萨丹呆在一起时,他就放心了。只要能把那些男人打发走,即使促成娜娜与萨丹搞同性恋也可以。可是,就在这方面,也搞得很糟糕。娜娜欺骗萨丹就像欺骗伯爵一样,搞同性恋也达到疯狂的地步,见一个缠住一个,连街头巷尾的野鸡也要。有时她乘马车回来,在路上碰见一个邋遢女孩,她就迷恋上了,欲火顿起,想入非非,然后叫她上车,带到家里,事完之后,给她几个钱,把她打发走。另外,她还装扮成男子去逛妓院,目睹一下那里的淫秽景象,借以消愁解闷。萨丹经常被她抛在一边,恼怒万分,把公馆里闹得天翻地覆,最后获得了胜利,叫娜娜俯首帖耳,十分尊重她。缪法甚至幻想与萨丹联合起来对付娜娜,有时他不敢同娜娜说,就唆使萨丹出面。她曾两次迫使娜娜与缪法言归于好;他对萨丹很热情,有事先通知她,只要萨丹向他做个暗示,他就赶紧躲开。不过,他们之间的融洽相处很难持久,萨丹也是个疯疯癫癫的人。有时她把什么都砸烂,发起火来或爱起来,往往把自己折磨得半死,不过,她看上去还是挺漂亮的。佐爱在背后怂恿她胡闹,因为她有时把萨丹拉到一个角落里,仿佛她要雇用萨丹去干件她从来没有对任何人讲过的大事。




不过,缪法也有几次表现得不同寻常,进行了反抗。他容忍萨丹已经几个月了,最后竟然容忍一大群陌生男人在娜娜的卧室里进进出出,他一想到他的同阶层的人或他熟悉的人欺骗他,他就怒不可遏。当娜娜承认她与富卡蒙的关系时,他悲痛万分,觉得这个小伙子背叛了他,真是太可恨了,他想去找他算帐,同他决斗。因为他干这样的事情,不知道到哪里去找证人,便去找拉博德特。拉博德特听了,惊讶不已,不禁大笑起来。




“为了娜娜去决斗……亲爱的先生,全巴黎的人都会嘲笑你。不要为了娜娜去决斗,那样做太可笑了。”




伯爵顿时脸色苍白,做了一个恶狠狠的手势,说道:




“那么,我要到大街上去掴他的耳光。”




拉博德特不得不花了一个钟头说服他。一记耳光会把事情闹成丑闻,到了晚上,大家都会知道你们打架的真正原因,这记耳光也会成为各家报纸的笑料。接着,拉博德特再三下结论似地说道:




“不要决斗,这是可笑的。”




缪法每次听到这句话,就像有一把锐利的刀插进他的胸膛。他竟然不能为自己所爱的女人去决斗,那样人家会笑掉大牙。他从来没有这样痛苦地感觉到,他的爱情是多么不幸,他一心想干的严肃的事情居然在这样的嘲笑之中失败了。这是他的最后一次反抗,他被拉博德特说服了,从此,他眼睁睁地看着娜娜的那些朋友、那些男人亲密无间地生活在公馆里。




在几个月内,娜娜就贪婪地把他们一个个吞噬掉。她的奢侈生活使她的需要不断增长,她的欲望变得毫无止境,她一口就能把一个男人吞掉。头一个男人是富卡蒙,几天之间就被她吞掉了。富卡蒙在海上漂泊了十年,积攒了三万法郎,他本来幻想离开海军后,用这笔钱到美国去碰碰运气。他天生做事谨小慎微,甚至达到吝啬的程度,但这些都被娜娜征服了。他倾其所有,甚至在通融票据上签了字,把他的前途毁了。娜娜把他赶出门时,他已一无所有。娜娜露出心地善良的样子,劝他回到船上去。现在赖着不走,有什么用呢?他既然钱财罄尽,就不可能留下来了。这一点他应该明白,并应该表现得通情达理。一个倾家荡产的男人从她的手上落下来,就像一只成熟的果子,掉在地上自行烂掉。




接着,娜娜又把目标转向斯泰内,她对他并不反感,但也不怀温情。她把他当成一个卑鄙的犹太人,她似乎要在他身上报复一下,以解自己也搞不清楚的宿恨。斯泰内又胖又笨,她拼命压榨他,一口就咬掉他两块肉,巴不得赶快把这个普鲁士人吞掉。斯泰内抛弃了西蒙娜,他的博斯普鲁斯海峡计划已濒于破灭。娜娜对他不断提出疯狂的要求,这就加速了他的破产。他还挣扎了一个月,创造了一些奇迹;他的大幅广告、布告、启事和说明书充斥全欧洲,他到最遥远的国家去搞钱。他的全部积蓄,从事投机活动搞来的一笔笔巨款和从穷人身上榨取的一个个苏统统投进了维里埃大街这个无底洞。另外,他还同阿尔萨斯的一个炼铁厂主合伙经营这个厂。工厂位于该省的一个偏僻地方,那里的工人们浑身炭黑,汗流如雨,日以继夜地干活,他们肌肉绷得紧紧地,骨头格格作响,其实他们都是为了满足娜娜的享乐而干活。她像一场大火,把一切都吞噬了,吞噬了斯泰内投机得来的巨款和工人们的劳动果实。这一次她榨干了斯泰内,连骨髓也吮尽了,只剩下空壳,他流落街头,不能再使出新花招来骗人。他的银行倒闭了,他一想到要进警察局,就吓得结结巴巴说不出话来,浑身直打哆嗦。他已被宣告破产了,这个曾经拥有百万的富翁,如今一听到“钱”字就惊恐万状,尴尬得像个小孩。一天晚上,他在娜娜家里哭了,他向娜娜借一百法郎来付女佣的工钱。这个在巴黎这个地方搜刮二十年之久的可怕家伙,如今落到了这样的结局,娜娜见此情景,觉得既可怜,又开心,她给他拿来一百法郎,说道:“你知道,这钱我送给你了,因为这很有趣……但是,你听我说,我的宝贝,你年龄不小了,我不能供养你了。你应该去找别的事干干。”




紧接着娜娜又开始吞吃拉法卢瓦兹。他早就盼有朝一日被娜娜毁掉,以便成为一个道道地地的风流人物,这是多么荣耀。他所缺少的正是这个,他需要一个女人使他出名。两个月内,全巴黎的人都会知道他,他会在报纸上看到自己的名字。实际上六个星期就足够了。他继承的遗产都是不动产:土地、牧场、森林、农庄。他不得不把这一切接二连三地卖掉。娜娜每口要吞掉五十公亩土地。在阳光下飘动的树叶,大片成熟的小麦,九月份的金黄葡萄园,牛腹高的牧草,这一切都被投进了深渊,被吞没了;甚至一条小河,一座石膏矿,三座磨坊也消失了。娜娜像一支入侵部队,又像一大群蝗虫,她所到之处,足以把一个省洗劫一空。她的小脚踏上哪块土地,哪块土地就会变成焦土。她一个农庄一个农庄,一片牧场一片牧场地啃掉拉法卢瓦兹继承的遗产,她啃的时候显出一副可爱的样子,连她自己也没有感觉到,就像她在餐前饭后,在膝盖上放着一包糖衣杏仁,慢慢啃嚼一样。这不要紧,不过嚼点糖果而已。一天晚上,他只剩下一片树林,娜娜带着轻蔑的神态把它吞噬了,因为这简直不值得她张开嘴巴。拉法卢瓦兹像傻瓜一样笑着,吮着手杖顶端的圆球。他已债台高筑,连一百法郎的年收入也没有了,他不得不回到外省,投靠一个怪癖的叔叔;不过这也没有什么关系,他已经成了风流人物,他的名字两次出现在《费加罗报》上。他那向下翻的假领中间是他的瘦长脖子,弯腰弓背的身子穿着一件太短的上衣,走起路来一扭一摆,嘴里发出虎皮鹦鹉似的惊叫声,装出一副疲惫的神态,活像一个没有感情的木偶,他的样子惹怒了娜娜,她竟动手打了他。




与此同时,福什利又被他的表弟带回到娜娜身边。这个可怜虫如今有了个家。自从他与伯爵夫人断了关系之后,便落到了罗丝的手里,她把他当成真正的丈夫使用。米尼翁仅仅成了他太太的一个管家而已。新闻记者像主人一样在她家里安顿下来后,他时常对罗丝撒谎,他欺骗她时,处处小心谨慎,像一个一丝不苟的好丈夫,希望自己最终过着规规矩矩的家庭生活。娜娜取得了胜利,她把他弄到手,并吃掉他用朋友的资金创办的报纸。她没有把他们的关系公开化,恰恰相反,她却乐于把他当成一个暗地与她相好的男人。每当她谈起罗丝时,总是说:“这个可怜的罗丝。”在两个月内,那张报纸给她带来很大好处;她掌握了外省订户的钱,把什么都控制在自己手里,从专栏直到戏剧新闻栏;她把编辑部搞得一团糟,又把经理部弄得四分五裂。之后,她又心血来潮,要在公馆的一个角落里建造一个冬季花园,这样又吞没了一个印刷厂。不过,这一切只是开了一个玩笑罢了。米尼翁知道这件事后,兴奋异常,他跑到娜娜家里,看看她是否可以完全接受福什利。娜娜问他是不是在奚落她,一个一文不名的穷光蛋,只靠写点文章和剧本维持生活的人,她当然不会接受。这种蠢事只有女才子、可怜的罗丝才肯干。她随即又怀疑起来,生怕米尼翁耍什么花招,他很可能把这些话告诉他的老婆。如今福什利不能给她一个子儿,只能给她做做广告,她便把他赶走了。




不过,福什利给她留下了美好的回忆,他们曾经一起奚落过傻瓜拉法卢瓦兹,如果不是因为捉弄了那个傻瓜而使她兴奋,她也许永远不想再见到他了。他们觉得这简直是一场闹剧,他们经常当着他的面拥抱,用他的钱花天酒地,他们还支使他到巴黎郊区去买东西,以便让他俩单独在一起;等他回来后,又拿他开心,说些含沙射影的话,弄得他莫名其妙。一天,她受到新闻记者的怂恿,她打赌要打拉法卢瓦兹一记耳光;当天晚上,她果然打了他一记耳光,然后她又继续打他,她觉得这样挺有趣,很开心,因为这表明了男人们是多么怯懦。她称他为“巴掌柜”,她还常叫他走近她挨巴掌,她的手都打红了,因为她还没有打人的习惯。拉法卢瓦兹笑得前仰后合,高兴得流出泪水。这种亲热的举动使他高兴万分,他觉得她是个出色的女人。




“你不知道,”一天晚上,他挨了几巴掌后,兴奋地说,“你应该嫁给我……嗯?我俩在一起准有趣!”




这话不是说说而已,他还暗暗准备与娜娜结婚,他想震动全巴黎。娜娜的丈夫,嘿!多好听!真是蛤蟆想吃天鹅肉!娜娜狠狠地教训了他一顿。




“我嫁给你!……嘿!如果我愁这件事,我早就找到丈夫了!而且找到的男人要比你好几倍,我的宝贝……我收到一大堆求婚书。喂!我们一起来数一数:菲利普,乔治,富卡蒙,斯泰内,这就是四个人,还未计算其他你不认识的男人……你同他们唱同一个调子。我不能对他们热情,对他们热情了,他们就会马上唱起来:你嫁给我吧,你嫁给我吧……”




她越说越激动,说到后来竟发火了,说道:




“呵!不,我不愿意!……难道我天生是为干这种事的吗?你瞧瞧我,如果老是让一个男人跟着我,我就不是娜娜……而且,这也叫人恶心……”




接着,她吐了口唾沫,恶心得打了一下嗝,仿佛看见世界上所有的肮脏东西都摊在她的脚下。




一天晚上,拉法卢瓦兹失踪了。一个星期后,有人知道他到了外省的一个叔叔家里,他的叔叔癖好采集标本;拉法卢瓦兹为他贴标本,希望有一天碰上好运气,娶一个长相丑陋但很虔诚的堂妹做妻子。他走后,娜娜并未为他流眼泪。她只对伯爵说:




“怎么样?我的小傻瓜,你又少了一个情敌。现在你可高兴极了……这是因为他变得一本正经!他想娶我!”




缪法听了脸上泛白,她便搂着他的脖子,笑着抚摸他,她每说一句令他伤心的话,就抚摸他一下。




“你不能娶娜娜,这使你伤透脑筋,是不是?……当他们缠住我,要求我同他们结婚时,你就在一个角落里怄气……你要娶我可不行,那要等你老婆归天以后……啊!如果你老婆死了,你就会很快跑来,跪在地上,向我求婚,你还会耍一些花招,叹气啦,流泪啦,发誓啦!嗯?亲爱的,那样的场面真动人!”




她的声音变得温柔了,她用非常温情的态度捉弄他。他很激动,兴奋得脸都红了,拼命回吻她。于是,娜娜嚷道:




“他妈的!真没想到我猜对了!他果然是这样想的,他在等他的老婆死去……哎!他太过分了,他比其他男人还要混蛋!”




缪法接纳了其他男人,现在,他要维护他的最后一点尊严,就是要让这个家里的仆人和熟人称他为先生,他是花钱最多的男人,应该是正式情人。他的情欲越来越强烈。他是花了钱才维持现在的地位的,一切都是他用高昂的代价购买的,连微笑也不例外;甚至可以说他被抢劫了,因为他从来没有得到他所花的钱而应得的东西,他像被一种疾病折磨着,他无法抑制自己的苦恼。每次走进娜娜的卧室他总要把各扇窗户都打开一会儿,以驱散从金发和棕发的男人身上散发出来的气味。这间卧室就像一个十字路口,男人们络绎不断来这里,他们在门槛上擦擦靴子,可是没有一个人因看见横在门口的那道血迹而止步。佐爱一直愁虑着那道血迹,这是爱清净的女人的怪癖,她见血迹总是消失不了,心里就不高兴,可是眼睛还得往上看,她每次走进太太的卧室总要说:




“这真怪,血迹还未消失掉……来的人够多了。”




娜娜听到过关于乔治的好消息,他现在处在康复期,他在丰岱特与他母亲在一起。她每次听到佐爱这样说,总是这样回答:




“啊!当然罗,时间长了血迹就没有了,踩的人多了,颜色就淡了。”




事实上,富卡蒙,斯泰内,拉法卢瓦兹,福什利,他们每个人的鞋底上都带走了一点血迹。缪法像佐爱一样,总是愁那道血迹消失不掉,不由自主地观察那血迹,似乎从那日益变淡的颜色中,看出有多少男人走过。他内心总是怀着一种恐惧,每次都从上面跨过去,仿佛生怕踩坏一个有生命的东西,踏断一只横在地上的裸露的胳膊。




他一跨进房间,就感到心醉神迷,把那一大群在这房间里进进出出的男人、横在门口的血迹忘得一干二净。可是到了外面,在空气清新的大街上,有时他也感到羞愧和愤怒,甚至流下眼泪,发誓再也不进那间卧室了。然而,门帘一放下来,他又着迷了,在这间温暖的房间里,他觉得自己被溶化了,身上被香气渗透,浑身充满强烈的肉欲要求。他是虔诚的教徒,习惯在富丽堂皇的教堂里默默出神,在这间卧室里,他又完全产生了虔诚信徒的感觉,犹如跪在彩绘玻璃窗下,陶醉在风琴的乐声和香炉里发出的香味之中。这个女人像愤怒的上帝,对他专横而嫉妒,牢牢地控制着他,时刻令他心惊肉跳。她给他仅仅几秒钟痉挛般的强烈快感,紧接着给他几个小时的可怕折磨,使他看到地狱,体验到永恒酷刑的痛苦。他像在教堂里一样,同样喃喃自语,同样祈祷,同样感到失望,尤其同样有一种被诅咒的造物的自卑感,被碾碎在其出身的污泥之中。他的肉体欲望和灵魂需要混杂在一起,二者仿佛从他的内心深处产生出来,如同生命的树干上开放的一朵花朵。在爱情和信仰的力量面前,他只能听凭摆布,这两种力量合成的杠杆足以举起地球。他不管怎样用理智来克制自己,娜娜的房间总是使他如痴如醉,在威力无比的性的力量面前,他只能哆哆嗦嗦地隐没掉,如同昏迷在不可知的浩瀚苍穹下似的。




当娜娜感到他是那样自卑时,她就像暴君一样自鸣得意。她天生具有毁坏一切的狂劲。她不满足于毁坏一切东西,还要玷污它们。她那双如此纤细的手在各种东西上留下了罪恶的痕迹,她让被她打碎的东西自行腐烂。缪法愚昧之极,容忍这一切,模模糊糊想到有些圣徒让虱子咬自己,吃自己的排泄物。每当她把他留在卧室里,她就关上门,叫他做男人的下流动作,以此取乐。起初,他们在一起逗乐,她轻轻拍他几下,强迫他做些滑稽的事,叫他像孩子一样吐字不清,只说句末的几个字。




“跟我说:‘……呸!宝宝无所谓!’”




他很听话,连语调也像极了。




“……呸!宝宝无所谓!”




有时,她穿着睡衣,装狗熊,在地上的兽皮上爬着,还转着身子吼叫着,像要吃掉他,甚至轻轻咬着他的腿肚,以此逗趣。




然后,她站起来,说道:




“现在轮到你了,装装看……我敢打赌你装狗熊不如我。”




这种游戏真迷人。她装狗熊时,露出白皙的皮肤,披散着棕红的头发。他被逗笑了,他也趴到地上,吼叫着,轻轻咬她的腿肚,她装出害怕的样子,拼命逃走。




“我们都是野兽,嗯?”她最后说道,“你没有想到你是多么丑,我的宝贝!啊!你这副样子,要是在杜伊勒里宫里让人看见了,会怎么样?”




可是这种小游戏很快就不玩了。玩的时候娜娜对他并不凶狠,而是对他很好;有一阵疯狂的风在这紧关着的房间里越刮越猛,淫荡之心使他们神魂颠倒,极度兴奋使他们想象肉体的快乐。从前在不眠之夜对宗教的恐惧,现在变成了对兽性的追求,疯狂地用四肢爬行,吼叫着咬人。后来有一天,他装狗熊时,她猛推他一下,他撞倒在一件家具上,她见他额头上起了一个包,不禁哈哈大笑起来。从那以后,她用对拉法卢瓦兹做试验所获得的兴趣,把伯爵当成动物,用鞭子抽他,追赶他,用脚踢他。




“吁!吁!……你这匹马……驾,吁!肮脏的劣马,你还走不走!”




有时,缪法装狗。她把洒了香水的手绢扔到房间的一头,叫他用手和膝盖爬过去,用牙齿把手绢捡回来。




“去捡回来,凯撒!……等一等,你如果乱跑,我就罚你!




……好极了,凯撒!真听话!真乖!用后腿直立起来!”




他喜欢卑躬屈节,觉得当畜生是一种乐趣,希望更低下一些,他嚷道:




“打得重一些……呜!呜!我是疯狗,打呀!”




娜娜一时心血来潮,她要他在一天晚上穿一件皇室侍从长官的服装来见她。于是,他穿着华丽的服装来了,身佩宝剑,头戴帽子,还穿着白短裤,镶金线绦子的红呢礼服,左下摆上挂着一把象征性的钥匙。娜娜见到他后,哈哈大笑,嘲笑了他一阵。这把钥匙特别使她开心,使她想入非非,对它做了一些下流的解释。她不停地笑着,对这位地位显赫的官员表现出不尊敬,她最快乐的是面对穿着这身豪华官服的官员,贬低他,摇他,拧他,对他嚷道:“呸!滚蛋吧,侍从长官!”她还用脚狠狠踢他的屁股,她确实想把脚狠狠地踢到杜伊勒里宫,踢到高高在上、人人惧怕、欺榨民众的王室身上。这就是她对社会的看法!这是她的报复,是一种遗传性的、无意识的家族仇恨心理。随后,侍从长官脱下了官服,放在地上,她又命令他往官服上跳,他跳了;她又命令他往上吐唾沫,他吐了;她命令他踏在金线绦子上,踏在鹰徽上,踏在勋章上,他也踏了。接着,啪嚓一声,一切都破碎了,什么也没有了。她踩碎一个侍从长官就像打碎一个小瓶或一个糖果盒一样,踩碎后就成了垃圾,变成街角上的一堆污泥。




然而,金银匠说话不算数,床到一月中旬才交货。这时缪法正在诺曼底,他到那里去是为了拍卖最后一点财产。他本来要过两天才回来,因为娜娜急需四千法郎,所以他刚卖了财产,就赶回来了,连米罗梅斯尼尔街也没去,就直接来到维里埃大街。此刻,时钟正敲响十点。他有一把朝向卡迪内街的小门上的钥匙,他开了门便径直上楼。佐爱正在楼上客厅里擦铜器,见他来了,神色很紧张,不知道该怎样拦住他,就絮絮叨叨对他说,韦诺先生从昨天起,就局促不安地寻找他,而且已来过两次了,他央求太太,说如果先生先到太太家,务必叫他先回家。缪法听了她的话,不知道是怎么回事,接着,他见佐爱神色慌张,他本来以为自己不吃醋了,这时突然又嫉妒起来,他听见屋里发出笑声,便朝门上猛撞。门被撞开了,两扇门扉飞向两边,这时佐爱耸耸肩膀溜走了。活该,既然太太变得如此荒唐,那就让她一个人来收拾局面吧。




缪法站在门口,目睹了屋内情景,便大声嚷道:




“我的天呀!我的天呀!”




装饰过的卧室富丽堂皇,像王宫一样豪华。茶红色的帷幔上,银扣子星罗棋布,熠熠发光。帷幔的颜色颇像肉色,每当晴朗的黄昏,明亮的天空渐渐暗淡下去,金星在地平线上升起,天空便显出这种颜色。金线细绳从房间的四角上垂落下来,板壁四周装饰着金色花边,酷似淡红色的火焰,也像散开的棕红色头发,在它的遮掩下,卧室里的一切若隐若现,使淫荡的阴暗情调显得更加突出。对面是那张金银镶嵌的床,新雕镂的图案熠熠生辉。这张床像个宝座,一张宽大的宝座,足够娜娜在上面伸展赤裸裸的四肢;它也像一座富丽堂皇的拜占廷式祭坛,配得上她那功能旺盛的性器官,在这样的时刻,她正把性器官展现在祭坛上,毫不掩盖,像一尊可怖的偶像,不知羞耻地让人崇拜。在她的身旁,在她雪白的胸脯发出的光亮映照下,在这个胜利女神的怀抱里躺着那个厚颜无耻、年老体衰、可笑而又可怜、身穿睡衣的德·舒阿尔侯爵。




伯爵双手合十,浑身打起哆嗦,连连说道:




“我的天呀!我的天呀!”




难道那床上雕刻的簇簇金色叶丛中盛开的玫瑰是为德·舒阿尔侯爵开的,难道那些爬在银床头架上、围成圆形、露出多情而调皮的孩子般微笑的小爱神,俯着身子是在窥视德·舒阿尔侯爵,难道他脚头的那个人身羊足的农牧神也是在为德·舒阿尔侯爵揭开夜女神身上的薄纱。这个夜女神在行乐之后,已经沉睡了,它的形象,完全是模仿娜娜的著名裸体雕刻的,甚至连过分发达的大腿也很像,让人见了就认出是娜娜。六十年荒淫无度的生活使侯爵已经衰老不堪,他躺在那里活像一副枯骨,他躺在娜娜光艳照人的肉体旁边,令人联想起陈尸所的一个角落。他见门开了,猛然坐起来,像个痴呆的老头,吓得魂不附体,作爱一夜使他变得木呆呆的,像回到了儿童时代。他半身发瘫,张口结舌,一句话也说不出来,浑身颤抖着,一心想溜走,睡衣翻卷在骷髅般的身上,一条灰色的瘦腿露在被子外面,上面布满灰色的毛。娜娜虽然心里很恼怒,见他这副样子,不禁笑起来。




“躺下来,钻到被子里去。”她一边说,一边把他按倒,用被子把他盖起来,就像盖一堆见不得人的垃圾。




她跳下床准备关门。真不走运,偏偏碰上她的小傻瓜!他总是在不适当的时候到来。他为什么要到诺曼底去筹钱呢?老头子给她带来急需的四千法郎,她便依了他。她把门关上,嚷道:




“活该!是你自己的错误。你难道该不敲门就进来吗?得啦,你走吧!”




缪法被关在门外,木立在那里,他刚才看到的情景,犹如晴天霹雳,他浑身颤抖得越来越厉害,从大腿颤抖到胸膛,再颤抖到脑盖骨。接着,他像一棵被大风吹动的树,摇摇晃晃,一下子跪倒在地上,全身骨头格格作响。他绝望地伸出双手,结结巴巴地说:




“这太不像话了,我的天!这太不像话了!”




他什么都容忍下来了。可是这一次他再也不能容忍了,他感到浑身精疲力竭,眼前一片漆黑,仿佛连人带理智都栽倒在黑暗之中。突然间,他脑子冲动起来,两手高高举着,他在寻找上天,呼唤天主。




“啊!不,我不能忍受!……啊!来救救我吧,我的天主!拯救我吧,最好还是让我死吧!……啊!不,不要让我做人吧,我的天主!完了,接纳我吧,把我带走吧,别让我再看了,别让我再有感觉了……啊!我是属于你的,我的天主!我们的天父!”




他继续祈祷着,信仰像火一般在他心中燃烧着,热烈的祈祷词从他的嘴边出来。这时一个人拍了他一下肩膀。他抬头一看,原来是韦诺先生,他见他伫立在紧关着的门前祈祷,惊讶万分。仿佛天主听见了他的呼救声,来到了他身边,伯爵一下子扑过去,抱住小老头的脖子。他终于哭了,他抽抽噎噎,一再说道:




“我的老哥……我的老哥……”




这一喊叫使他痛苦不堪的身心一下子轻松多了。他的眼泪沾湿了韦诺先生的面颊,他吻韦诺先生,断断续续对他说道:




“啊!兄弟,我多么痛苦呀!……现在你是我唯一的知心人了,老哥……把我永远带走吧,啊!发慈悲吧,把我带走吧……”




韦诺先生把他紧紧搂在怀里,也称他为兄弟。可是他又要给伯爵带来一个新的打击。从昨天起,他就到处寻找伯爵,要告诉他一件事,萨比娜伯爵夫人由于精神过分失常,跟一家大时装店的一个柜台部经理私奔了,这是一个可怕的丑闻,巴黎人都在议论这件事。他见伯爵的精神处在宗教狂热状态之下,觉得这正是有利时机,便马上告诉他这件不幸事件,这件事是他家庭的悲惨结局。伯爵听了却无动于衷,他的老婆私奔了,对他算不了什么,走着瞧吧。接着,他又忧伤起来,用恐怖的神态瞧瞧门,瞧瞧墙壁,瞧瞧天花板,他仍然一股劲儿央求韦诺先生:




“把我带走吧……我再也不能忍受了,把我带走吧。”




韦诺先生像领小孩一样把他领走了。从那以后,缪法又完全属于他了。他重新履行严格的宗教责职。他的一生完了。他的行为激怒了杜伊勒里宫,他只好辞去了侍从长官的职务。他的女儿爱丝泰勒对他又提出了起诉,说她姑妈留给她六万法郎的遗产,她结婚时就应当拿到这笔钱。他已经倾家荡产了,现在只好缩紧裤带,靠昔日的万贯家产的残剩部分生活,并且听凭伯爵夫人把娜娜看不上眼的剩余财产一点一点花得精光。萨比娜是受娜娜这个妓女的淫荡行为的影响而变坏的,什么有伤风化的事都干得出来,成了家庭的腐蚀剂,致使家庭最后崩溃。她在外面风流了一段时间后,回到了家里,缪法带着基督教的逆来顺受的宽恕胸怀,接受了她。她与他生活在一起,成了他的耻辱的活见证。不过,他越来越无所谓了,竟然对这类事情不感到痛苦了。上天把他从娜娜的手里夺回来,交到了上帝的怀抱里。他现在享受宗教的快乐是享受娜娜肉体快乐的继续。他像一个被碾碎在自己出身的污泥里的可诅咒的造物,口中念念有词,他祈祷,他感到失望、自卑。他跪在教堂后边的石板地上,虽然膝盖都跪凉了,却重新获得了过去的快乐,他感到肌肉在抽搐,心灵在微妙地震动,他的身心的不可名状的需要同样得到了满足。




就在伯爵同娜娜决裂的那天晚上,米尼翁来到了维里埃大街。他已习惯于同福什利共处了,终于发觉老婆有个野丈夫在家里,给自己带来很多好处。他可以把家里的一切家务琐事交给他干,让他积极地照管家庭,还可把他写剧本挣来的钱用于家庭的日常开支。另外,福什利为人也很通情达理,没有可笑的嫉妒心,对罗丝在外面另有情人,他像米尼翁一样好说话。两个男人相处得越来越融洽,对他们的合作而带来的各种幸福感到高兴,在一个家庭里,他们互不妨碍,齐心协力地各建自己的安乐窝。一切事情都安排得有条不紊,进行得很顺利,为了共同的幸福,他们竞相干活。那天晚上,米尼翁听从福什利的建议来到娜娜家里,他要看看是否能把娜娜的贴身女仆挖到自己家里,新闻记者很欣赏佐爱的超群智力。罗丝很烦恼,一个月来,她雇用的女仆都是没有经验的,总是把她搞得狼狈不堪。佐爱出来接待他时,他立刻把她拉到饭厅里。佐爱听到他的第一句话,就笑着说:“这可不行。”她要离开太太,自己经营生意;她还带着几分自负的口气补充说,每天都有人来找她,太太们都争着要她,布朗瑟太太说,要以重金重新雇佣她。佐爱真正想从事的是老虔婆拉特里贡那样的行当,这是她考虑已久的一项计划,她要把自己的积蓄全部用上去,以实现她的发财梦想。她的思路很宽广,幻想把场面铺得大大的,租一座公馆,里面同时经营各种娱乐活动。她就是怀着这样的计划才竭力拉拢萨丹,可这个小蠢货拼命糟蹋自己,在医院里病得快要死了。




米尼翁执意要她去,说做生意要冒风险。佐爱并没有说出要做什么生意,只勉强一笑,嘴里像有一块糖果,说道:




“啊!奢侈豪华的东西总能赚钱的……你知道,我替人家干活干了很久了,我也要让别人到我家里来干干。”她把嘴一噘,露出一副凶相。她终于要当“太太”了,她为这些女人洗了十五年碗碟,她也要只花几个金路易,把她们踩在脚下。




米尼翁要她去通报一声,佐爱说太太白天一天心情不好,叫他稍等片刻。他只来过一次,对公馆里的一切很不熟悉。这间挂着戈贝兰挂毯,里面摆着餐具柜和银餐具的饭厅使他非常谅讶。他信手打开几扇门,观看了客厅和冬季花园,然后回到前厅。这种穷奢极侈,这些镀金家具,这些绸缎和天鹅绒,他越看越羡慕,惊叹得心怦怦直跳。佐爱下楼来叫他,带他参观其它房间棗梳妆室和卧室。米尼翁到了卧室,心潮激荡,无比兴奋。这个神奇的娜娜使他这个见过世面的人惊呆了。这个家已濒临崩溃,奢侈无度,仆人走马灯似的,他们大肆搜刮公馆的财富,然而这里堆积起来的财富还足以填补亏空,这财富很难耗尽。面对这间金壁辉煌的卧室,米尼翁不禁回忆起一些宏伟工程。曾经有人带他参观过马赛附近的一条引水渠,渠上的每座石拱桥横跨深渊之上,工程浩大,耗资数百万法郎,建了十年之久。在瑟堡,他参观过兴建中的一个港口,工地一眼望不到边,数百个工人在烈日下挥汗如雨,一些机器把大块石头往海里填,要在海里筑起一道围墙,不时有工人被压成肉酱。可是现在看来,那些工程都算不了什么,娜娜使他更加兴奋。面对娜娜的成就,他的崇敬之情油然而生。有一次,他参加一个晚会,曾经产生过这种崇敬之情,那次晚会是在一座由一位炼糖厂主出资兴建的府邸里举行的。兴建这座府邸的资金来源于唯一的东西棗食糖。而娜娜靠的却是另一种东西,一个令人嘲笑的小东西,她娇嫩的裸体上的一个小东西,这个不能见人、威力无穷的小东西足以把整个社会搅得天翻地覆。她不需要工人,不需要工程师发明的机器,一个人用这个小东西,就震撼了巴黎,建立了这样的财富,在这些财富里,躺着无数尸体。




“哎!他妈的!多么厉害的玩意!”米尼翁出神地观看时,脱口说道,还带着一种感恩的心情。




娜娜渐渐陷入极度忧伤之中。首先,侯爵被伯爵撞见,使她神经非常紧张,紧张中几乎带几分快乐。另外,她还想到那个半死不活的老头子坐着出租马车走了,想到她那可怜的小傻瓜,她惹怒了他,再也见不到他了,想到这里,她不禁伤感起来。再说,她听说萨丹在拉利布瓦兹埃医院里病得很厉害,又气得要命,萨丹失踪已经半个月了,她是被罗贝尔太太折腾病了的。她吩咐人去套车,准备去最后一次看望这个小娼妇,这时佐爱不动声色地跑来向她提出辞职。霎时娜娜的心都凉了,仿佛家庭失去了一个亲人。天呀!她就要剩下一个人啦!接着她恳求佐爱别走,佐爱见太太露出一副沮丧的神色,心里乐滋滋的,最后吻了吻太太,意思是她不是因为生太太的气才要走的,而是因为她一定要去做买卖,同情太太也不行了。这一天,烦恼的事接踵而来。娜娜心绪不宁,再也不想出去了。她在小客厅里迈着沉重的步伐踱来踱去,这时拉博德特来了,他告诉她一个好消息,说可以买到漂亮的花边,可是谈话中无意说到乔治已经死了。娜娜顿时浑身凉了。




“治治!他死了!”她惊叫道。




她的目光不由自主地转到地毯上的那道淡红色的血迹上,但是血迹终于消失了,是被过往人的鞋底擦掉的。尔后拉博德特讲得更具体了:乔治的死因现在还不太清楚,有人说是伤口复发而死,还有人说是自杀身亡,是在丰岱特的一个池塘里投水自尽的。娜娜连连说道:




“死啦!死啦!”




从早上起,她的喉咙就像哽住似的,她嚎啕大哭了一阵,觉得轻松了。她内心无限悲哀,仿佛觉得被什么巨大沉重的东西压得喘不过气来。对于乔治的死,拉博德特想安慰她几句,她向他摆摆手,叫他别说了,她结结巴巴说道:




“不仅是乔治,而是一切,一切……我真不幸……啊!我明白了,他们又要说我是坏女人了……在丰岱特的那个心情惆怅的母亲,今天早上在我门前呻吟的那个可怜的男人,还有那些同我一起把钱花光、现在一无所有的其他男人……一点不错,让他们背后骂娜娜吧,让他们骂这个畜生吧!啊!我才不在乎呢,我像在他们面前一样,他们说什么我都一清二楚:这个臭婊子跟所有的男人睡觉,她把一些男人的钱掏得精光,逼死另一些男人,给许多人造成痛苦……”




泪水哽住了她的喉咙,她不得不停住嘴,痛苦得一下子横倒在长沙发上,头埋在沙发垫子里。她感到自己给周围的人带来了不幸,给许多人造成了痛苦,不禁无限惆怅,泪如雨下,像小女孩一样低声哭诉,声音越来越轻:




“啊,我真痛苦!啊,我真痛苦……我受不了啦,气死我啦……没有人理解我,我太痛苦了,眼看着一些人一起攻击我,因为他们比我强大……不过,只要自己没有什么可指责的,只要自己问心无愧……唉!我受不了,唉!我受不了……”盛怒之下,她产生了反抗心理。她站起来,揩干眼泪,激动地来回走动。




“嘿,我才不在乎呢!他们爱怎么说就怎么说,反正我没有过错!难道我是坏女人?我把我的一切都拿出来了,连苍蝇都没有打死过一只……是他们自己的过错。是的,是他们自己的过错!……我从来不想缠住他们。他们总是缠住我,如今他们的钱花光了,他们乞讨了,他们每个人都装出一副失望的样子……”




接着,她在拉博德特面前停下,拍拍他的肩膀,说道:




“喂,这些事你都看见过,你说句公正话……难道是我硬要他们这样做?他们一来总是一大批,想出最下流的花招,是吗?他们真使我讨厌!我总是尽量控制自己,不学他们的样子,我真害怕。喂!我举一个例子,他们都想娶我,嗯?想得美!是的,亲爱的,如果我同意的话,不知当了多少次伯爵夫人或男爵夫人了。嘿!我都拒绝了,因为我是有理智的……啊!我使他们避免了多少肮脏行为和犯罪机会!……不然,他们就会去抢劫,去杀人,去谋害父母。我只要说一句话,他们就会去犯罪,但是我没有说……而如今你看到我得到的是什么样的回报。就以达盖内为例吧,他的婚姻是我促成的,当时他穷得饿肚皮,是我收留了他几个星期,分文未取,使他有了现在这个样子。昨天,我遇见他时,他把头一转。呸!滚你的蛋吧,猪猡!




我没有你那么脏。”




她又开始踱步了,她朝一张独脚小圆桌上猛击一拳。




“他妈的!这太不公正了!社会真不合理。明明是男人们想出来干的事情,却把责任推到女人身上……好吧,现在我坦率地对你说,我同他们干那种事儿,我并没有得到快乐,一点快乐也没有,我可以保证,反而使我讨厌……那么,我要问你一下,这样的事我有责任吗?……啊!是的,他们真把我厌烦死了!没有他们,亲爱的,不是他们把我搞成这个样子,我就进了一家修道院,向慈善的上帝祈祷,因为我向来是信仰宗教的……总之,他们花了钱又丧了命,活该!这是他们自己的过错!




我一点责任也没有!”




“当然罗。”拉博德特说道,他被娜娜说服了。




佐爱领米尼翁进来,娜娜笑吟吟地接待他,她已哭够了,现在不哭了。米尼翁还没有平静下来,就对屋内的陈设恭维了几句。但是娜娜却说,她对公馆里的一切已感到厌腻,现在她另有打算,准备最近把里面的东西统统尽快卖掉。接着,米尼翁借口说他是为博斯克老头筹备一次义演而来的,博斯克现在瘫痪了,坐在椅子上不能动弹,娜娜很同情博斯克,订了两张包厢票。这时,佐爱告诉她马车已经准备好了。她叫佐爱把帽子拿来,她一边结帽带,一边把可怜的萨丹生病的事告诉他们,她补充道:




“我到医院去……谁也没有像她那样爱过我。啊!人家说男人没有良心,这话一点也不错!……谁知道呢?也许我再也见不到她了,那不要紧,我去要求见她一次,我想拥抱她。”




拉博德特和米尼翁都笑了。她不再难过了,也跟着笑了,他们两个人与其他男人不一样,对她很理解。她在扣手套的钮子时,两个男人一声不吭,神色敬佩地注视着她。她独自站在公馆里的堆积起来的财富中间,无数男人都倒毙在她的脚下了。她像古代的妖怪,在它们居住的可怕洞穴内,铺满白骨,脚下踩着头盖骨。她的周围灾祸频频发生:旺德夫尔放了一场大火自焚,富卡蒙凄惨地漂泊在中国海上,破产了的斯泰内不得不老老实实地过日子,拉法卢瓦兹的痴心得到满足后,回到了外省,缪法一家悲惨地败落了,菲利普刚刚刑满出狱,在乔治的惨白的尸体旁边守灵。让人破产和丧命的事她已做完了。这只从郊区垃圾堆里飞来的苍蝇,带着腐蚀社会的酵素,只要朝男人们身上一落,就把他们一个个毒死。她做得好,做得对,她为自己的社会阶层报了仇,为乞丐和被遗弃的人们报了仇。而她的性器官在荣耀中冉冉升起,照耀着被她害倒的男人们,犹如一轮初升红日,照耀着杀戮后的战场,而她却像一头无意识的漂亮牲口,对自己所干的事全然无知,她始终是一个善良的妓女。她一直是胖胖的,一副富态相,身体健壮,神情欢快。公馆里的一切对她算不了什么,她觉得公馆不像样子,房子太小,塞满家具,碍手碍脚,一派寒碜景象,这只不过是她初次构思而成的。她幻想更好的东西;她身着盛装出发了,她要去最后一次拥抱萨丹,她浑身整洁,身体健壮,容光焕发,似乎不曾接过客。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 25楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  13


临近九月底了。一天,缪法伯爵约定要到娜娜家里吃晚饭,可是他在黄昏时分就来了,他来告诉娜娜,他突然接到一项命令,要他到杜伊勒里宫去。公馆里还未点灯,仆人们在厨房里吵吵嚷嚷,说说笑笑。伯爵悄悄地上了楼梯,屋子里又黑又闷热,楼梯上的彩绘玻璃闪烁着。到了楼上,他悄悄推开客厅的门。映在天花板上的一道淡红色的阳光渐渐暗淡下去;红色的帷幔、宽大的坐榻、油漆家具、杂乱无章的刺绣、铜器和瓷器,都在黑暗中沉睡了。黑暗犹如绵绵细雨在淹没着每一个角落,牙雕不再闪光,金饰不再生辉。黑暗中,只有一件白色的东西看得清楚,那是一条舒展开来的宽大裙子,他还瞥见娜娜躺在乔治的怀里。这是无法抵赖的事实。他想叫喊,但终未喊出声来,呆呆地愣在那里。




娜娜一跃而起,把缪法推进卧室,好让小伙子趁机逃走。




“进来吧,”她吓得晕头转向,低声说道,“我马上向你说清楚……”




这样被缪法当场看见,她很恼怒。她从来没在自家客厅里,敞着门,干出这样荒唐的事。这次是因为发生了一件事,乔治因为嫉妒菲利普,盛怒之下同她吵了嘴,事后又搂着她的脖子,呜呜咽咽,他是那样伤心,她不知道怎样安慰他,她很怜悯他,于是就依从了他。只有这一回,她糊里糊涂地竟同一个小孩子干了这样的蠢事,其实他被母亲管得很严,连买紫罗兰送给她也不能,不料伯爵来了,正好撞见。真倒霉!想做个好心人,却得到这样的结果!




她把伯爵推进去的那间卧室,里面黑咕隆咚的,她摸索着找到了呼唤铃,气冲冲地按了按,叫人送灯来。这事全怪朱利安!如果客厅里有盏灯,就一点事儿也不会发生,黑夜这个怪物的降临,才使她动了春心。




“我求求你,我的宝贝,理智一点。”佐爱把灯送来后,她说道。




伯爵坐在那儿,双手放在膝盖上,眼睛瞅着地板,呆呆地想着刚才见到的情景。他并没有气得大喊大叫,只浑身哆嗦着,好像看到了什么可怕的东西,吓得浑身都凉了。他虽痛苦,却一声不吭,娜娜深受感动,于是,她竭力安慰他:




“好了,是我错了……我做得很不对,你看,我已经懊悔了。这件事搞得你很不痛快,其实我心里也很难受……算了吧,你气量大一点,原谅我吧。”




她蹲在他的脚下,露出一副温顺的神态,搜索着他的目光,想看看他是否还在恨她。过了一会儿,他长长地叹了口气,慢慢平静下来,这时她做出一副更加娇媚可爱的样子,用庄重而善良的口气对他讲了最后一条理由:




“懂得吧,亲爱的,人与人要互相理解……我不能拒绝我那些穷朋友。”




伯爵被她说得软了心,只要求把乔治打发走。可是现在一切幻想都已破灭了,娜娜发誓如何忠于他的那些话,他再也不相信了。过一天,娜娜还会欺骗他的;他所以要维持这种痛苦的爱情,只是出于一种怯懦的需要,出于一种对生活的恐惧,因为他一想到没有她,自己就无法活下去。




现在是娜娜一生中的黄金时代,她的名字在巴黎无人不知,她在罪孽中不断壮大,她挥金如土,大肆炫耀她的奢侈生活,她公然把一笔笔财富化为乌有,她这样征服了整个巴黎。在她的公馆里,仿佛有一座火光熊熊的熔炉。她无穷尽的欲望就像炉中的烈焰,她的嘴唇轻轻一吹,就把黄金顿时化成灰烬,随时被风席卷而去。如此疯狂地挥霍金钱,确实罕见。这座公馆仿佛建在一个深渊上,那些男人连同他们的财产、他们的身躯,乃至他们的姓氏都在这里被吞噬了,连一点粉末的痕迹都没留下。这个娼妇有着鹦鹉的嗜好,喜欢吃红皮白萝卜和糖衣杏仁,喜欢一点一点地吃肉,每个月花在吃上的费用就达五千法郎。厨房里的浪费令人吃惊,东西流失严重,一桶桶酒被打开喝了,一张张帐单经过三四个人的手就增加了几倍。维克托里娜和弗朗索瓦像主人一样在厨房里指挥一切,他们除了把冷肉和浓场送给亲戚在家吃喝外,还经常请一些人到厨房里吃饭。朱利安总是向供应商索取回扣,装玻璃的人每装一块价值三十苏的玻璃,他就叫多支出二十个苏,这二十个苏就落进他的腰包。夏尔则吞吃喂马的燕麦,把买进的东西虚报一倍,把从前门买进来的东西,又从后门卖出去。在这普遍的浪费风气中,如同攻克一座城市后进行洗劫一样,佐爱的手段最高明,她为了保全别人的面子,对每个人的盗窃行为睁一眼闭一眼,以便混水摸鱼,达到掩盖自己盗窃行为的目的。但是最糟糕的还是浪费,隔夜的饭菜都被扔到路边,食物堆积很多,仆人们都吃得倒了胃口,玻璃杯上粘了糖,煤气灯日夜不灭,把墙壁都烤裂了;还有粗枝大叶、蓄意破坏和意外事故造成的损失,所有这一切都加速了这个被那么多张嘴吞噬的家庭的毁灭。另外,在楼上,太太那里毁灭之势就更加明显。许多价值一万法郎的裙子,主人只穿过两次,就被佐爱拿出去卖了;一些珠宝首饰不翼而飞,像在抽屉里化成了粉末;东西胡乱买,当天买来的新东西,第二天就被人丢在角落里,扫到街上。她见到一样价值昂贵的东西,没有不想买的,因此,她的周围经常有些残花和破碎的小玩意,她一时心血来潮买来的东西,价钱越贵她就越高兴。任何东西到了她的手里总要弄坏;她什么东西都打坏,凡是被她那洁白小手指碰过的东西不是褪了色,就是弄脏了;凡是她走过的地方,都要留下一大片说不出名字的碎屑、弄皱的碎布片和粘满污泥的布条。另外,在零花钱方面,由于随便买东西,经常出现大笔帐款需要支付:欠帽子店二万法郎,欠洗衣店三万法郎,欠鞋店一万二千法郎;她的马厩花掉她五万法郎;六个月内,她就欠下裁缝店十二万法郎。据拉博德特估计,她每年家庭开支平均达四十万法郎。这一年她并未增加开支项目,却花了一百万,这个数字把她吓呆了,她自己也说不出这些钱用到何处了。到公馆来的男人一批未走,又来一批,满车金子倒下来也填不满这个无底洞,这个洞在她公馆的地砖下面,在她的豪华生活的爆裂声中不断下陷着。




然而,娜娜最近又一次心血来潮,她绞尽脑汁,想把卧室重新装饰一下,怎样装饰她已经考虑好了:卧室的墙上全部装挂上茶红色天鹅绒,上面装饰上小巧玲珑的银色边缝,这样的装饰一直延伸到天花板上,使卧室像帐篷一样,再用金线细绳和金丝流苏作配饰。她觉得这样的布置既豪华又雅致,这样的绝妙背景可衬托出她的白里透红的皮肤。不过,卧室是用来放床的,因此床就应该是奇妙的、令人眼花缭乱的东西。娜娜幻想有一张人们从来没有见过的床,它既像国王的宝座,又像神坛,使巴黎的人都到她的床前来膜拜她那至高无上的裸体。这张床将全部用金子和银子镶嵌而成,看上去颇像一件巨大的首饰,银制的框架上点缀上若干金制的玫瑰花,床头放一些鲜花,鲜花丛中放一群小爱神,笑吟吟地探着身子,在幽暗中窥视着淫乐行为。她把这个计划对拉博德特说了,他给她找来了两个金银匠。他们已经着手画图。这张床要花五万法郎,缪法把这张床作为礼物馈赠她。




这位少妇感到惊讶的是,在这条流着黄金的河流中,她的四肢都被它的波涛淹没了,而她竟然还时常感到手头拮据。有些日子,她竟然为了微不足道的几个金路易被弄得焦头烂额,最后不得不向佐爱借,或自己想方设法去弄。不过,在她采取不得已的办法之前,她总是用开玩笑的样子,向朋友们试探要钱,她总是把男人们身上的钱掏得精光,连一个子儿也不剩。三个月来,被她搜刮一空的主要是菲利普。在她经济拮据时,菲利普每次来了,都得把钱包留下来。时隔不久,她胆子更大了,竟然向他借钱,每次借两百法郎,或三百法郎,但是从未超过这样的数目,她用借来的钱去支付借据或偿还逼得很紧的债务;菲利普于七月份已被任命为上尉司库,每次娜娜向他借钱,他总是第二天就带来,并表示歉意,说他经济并不宽裕,因为于贡老太太现在对儿子管得很严。三个月后,这些小额借款,经常到期不还,积累起来,已有一万法郎左右。上尉依然笑得那么爽朗。不过,他日渐消瘦,有时心绪不宁,脸上浮现出愁苦的阴影。但是,只要娜娜看他一眼,他就顿时春心似火,眉飞色舞。她对他很温情,经常在门后吻他,把他弄得神魂颠倒,有时她突然向他调情,把他缠住,只要他走出兵营,他就寸步不离地跟着她转。




一天晚上,娜娜说她的教名叫泰雷兹,她的圣名瞻礼日是十月十五日。每个男人都给她送了礼物。菲利普上尉送来的礼物是一个安放在金底座上的古老的萨克斯瓷器糖果盒。他来到时,见她一个人在梳洗室里,刚刚洗完澡,身上只穿一件红白两色的法兰绒宽大浴衣,正在仔细观看那些摆在桌子上的礼物。她打开一只天然水晶瓶子的塞子时,打坏了那个瓶子。




“啊!你太热情了!”她说,“这是什么?拿出来看看,你还像个孩子,花钱买这些小玩艺!”




她责备他,既然手头不宽裕,何必花钱买这样贵重的礼品,其实她心里还是挺高兴的,因为她看他把钱全花在自己身上,从这一点上就可看出他爱她,她很感动。这时,她把那只糖果盒摸来摸去,想看看究竟是怎样造出来的,一会儿打开它,一会儿又关上它。




“当心点,”他低声说道,“这东西很容易打碎。”




娜娜耸耸肩膀。难道他以为她的手笨得像搬运工人!突然盒盖掉在地上打碎了,她手里只拿着盒身。她惊呆了,眼睛瞅着地上的碎片,说道:




“哎!打碎了!”




接着,她笑起来。在她看来,地上的碎片很有趣。那是一种神经质般的笑,傻笑,就像一个淘气的孩子,打碎了东西,反而觉得好玩。开始菲利普生气了,这个可恶的女人,不知道他烦了多少神才弄到这个小玩艺。她见他变了脸色,就竭力忍住笑。




“哎,这可不是我的错……它本来就有裂痕了。这些老古董一点不结实……这只盖子就是这样!你看见它掉在地上蹦了没有?”




说完,她又狂笑起来。年轻人虽然竭力克制自己,眸子里还是流出了泪水,于是她就向他扑过去,温情地搂住他的脖子,说道:




“你真傻!我还是爱你的。如果什么东西都不打坏,商人就不要卖东西了。这些东西造出来就是让人打坏的……瞧!这把扇子不就是用胶水粘起来的吗?”




她拿起一把扇子,把扇骨一拉,上面的绸布被撕成两块。似乎这样她就高兴了。她刚才打碎了他的礼物,为了表示她把其它礼物也不看在眼里,就干脆好好过过瘾,她就来了一场大破坏,她把所有礼物都打坏,以此来证明没有一样东西是结实的。她冷漠的眼睛里炯炯发光,嘴唇微微翘起,露出了洁白的牙齿。一切都被她打成碎片后,她的脸上泛起了红晕,又笑起来,张开手掌拍着桌子,然后学着淘气孩子的声音,吐字不清地说道:




“完了!全完了!全完了!”




这时菲利普受她的影响,也变得疯狂了,他把她摔倒,吻她的胸部。娜娜搂住他的肩膀,听凭他摆布,她很快乐,她想不起来究竟有多长时间没有这样快乐过了。她搂住他不放,用温柔的语调对他说道:




“喂,亲爱的,你明天还要给我带十个金路易来……我遇到一件烦恼事,面包店的一张帐单把我愁死了。”他的脸霎时变得苍白;接着,他在她的额头上吻了最后一下,他只说了一句:




“我尽量想办法。”




他们沉默了一阵。娜娜穿衣服了。菲利普把额头贴在一块玻璃窗上。一会儿后,他走回来,慢吞吞地说道:




“娜娜,你应该嫁给我。”




这个想法一下子把娜娜逗乐了,她笑得前仰后合。




“我可怜的宝贝,你简直病了!……是不是因为我向你要十个金路易,你就向我求婚?这永远不可能。我太喜欢你啦。




啊!你这个想法真傻。”




然后,佐爱进来给她穿鞋子,他们不再谈这件事了。女仆看见桌子上礼物的碎片。她问太太要不要把这些东西收起来;太太叫她统统扔掉,她便用裙子兜着带走了。她到了厨房后,大家在这堆碎片中捡了一会,把碎片都分了。




这一天,乔治不顾娜娜的禁令,偷偷进了公馆。弗郎索瓦清清楚楚看见他进来了,仆人们都在私下里讥笑女主人,等着看她的笑话。乔治一直溜到小客厅门口,他听见他哥哥说话的声音,便停下脚步,伫立在门后,里面的动静他都听见了,接吻的声音,连菲利普求婚的声音他也听见了。顿时,他浑身不寒而栗。他像傻瓜一样走了,感到头脑里空荡荡的。他走到黎塞留街,回到他母亲的套间上面的自己的卧室里,才恸哭起来。这一次,他不再怀疑了。一幕可憎的景象总是浮现在他的眼前,娜娜躺在菲利普的怀里,他觉得这是乱伦行为。当他觉得平静下来时,那幕可怕景象再次浮现在他的脑海里,妒火又一次发作起来,他一头扑在床上,紧咬床单,骂下流话,越骂越疯狂。白天就这样过去了。他借口偏头痛,把自己关在房间里。到了夜晚,就更可怕了,他不断做噩梦,心里萌生杀人的狂念。倘若他哥哥住在家里,他就一刀子把他捅了。天亮时,他想自己该冷静一下了。他认为该死的是他自己,等有一辆公共马车经过时,他就从窗户跳下去,让车子碾死。不过,将近十点钟时,他出去了,他在巴黎到处走,在一座座桥上徘徊,最后心里感到有一种无法克制的欲念,他想再次见到娜娜。也许她只要说一句话就能挽救他,当他跨进维里埃大街那座公馆时,时钟敲响三点了。




将近中午光景,一个可怕的消息传来了,给了于贡夫人当头一棒。菲利普昨天晚上已经被捕入狱,罪名是贪污团里公款一万二千法郎。三个月来,他不断侵吞小笔公款,用伪造单据的方法来掩饰亏缺公款,如果被人发现,就把款赔出来;由于管理委员会的疏忽,这种贪污行为每次总是得逞。得知儿子犯了罪,于贡太太惊呆了,盛怒之下,破口大骂娜娜;她知道菲利普同娜娜的关系,经常为这件事而焦心,生怕祸事发生,所以她才一直留在巴黎未走;可是她从来没有想到会闹出这样丢脸的事,现在她责备自己为什么不给钱给儿子,似乎自己是儿子的同谋犯。她倒在一张扶手椅上,两条腿像瘫痪了似的,她觉得自己成了废物,不能为儿子去奔波,只好呆在那里等死。不过,她突然想起乔治,心里有了一点安慰,乔治在她身边,他能出去奔走一下,也许能救救她和菲利普。于是,她决定不找任何人帮忙,希望这件丑闻不让外人知道,便拖着脚步上楼,心想自己还有一个心爱的孩子在身边。但是到了楼上,她见房间里没有人。门房告诉她,乔治先生早就出去了。这间房子预兆要出第二件祸事;床上乱糟糟的,床单上留下嘴咬过的痕迹,这都可看出乔治是何等痛苦;一把椅子扔倒在地上乱七八糟的衣服当中,像一个死人。乔治大概到那个女人家去了。于贡太太眼里没有泪水了,两条腿恢复了气力,她下楼去了。她要她的两个儿子,她要去把他们要回来。




从早上起,娜娜就遇上烦恼事。首先是面包商在九点钟时拿着帐单来催帐,欠款只有一百三十法郎,而在娜娜的富丽堂皇的公馆里,竟穷得付不起这笔钱。他已来过多次了,自从他宣布不赊帐那天起,娜娜就不去他的店里买面包了,对此他很恼火;现在连仆人们都站在他一边讲话。弗朗索瓦对他说,如果他不大吵大闹,太太是决不会付钱的,夏尔说他也要上楼,去算清一笔拖欠了很久的草料旧帐,维克托里娜劝他再等等,等有一位先生来,与太太正在谈话时闯进去,这样钱就会到手。厨房里成了热闹的地方,所有供应商对公馆的事都了解,因为那些仆人整天过着闲适的生活,饱食终日,无事可做,他们把娜娜的丑事捅出来,说太太剥掉衣服,一丝不挂。总之,什么刻薄的话都说得出,只有膳食总管朱利安一个人装着维护太太:不管怎么说,太太还是挺漂亮的。这时,其他人便一起指责他同女主人睡过觉,而他立刻自命不凡地笑了。这可惹怒了厨娘,因为她对这类事很反感,恨不得变成一个男人,朝这种女人的屁股上吐唾沫。弗朗索瓦想了个坏主意,让面包店老板呆在前厅里等候,但又不把这事禀告太太。吃午饭时,太太下楼,正好撞见他。她接过帐单,叫他三点钟前再来。于是他一边骂一边走,发誓下午一定准时来,不管怎样,一定要把钱要到手。




娜娜很气愤,中饭也没吃好。这一次,她一定要打发了他才行。她已多少次把钱准备好了,可是总是等不到他来就花掉了,不是今天用来买鲜花,就是明天用来捐助一个老年警察。她指望菲利普来,她还感到奇怪,怎么看不见菲利普带着两百法郎来呢?真倒霉,前天晚上她给萨丹买了一些裙子和内衣,花了近一千二百法郎,简直抵上一份嫁妆的钱,现在她手头一个子儿也没有。




将近两点钟,正当娜娜忐忑不安时,拉博德特来了。他带来了床的设计图纸。娜娜这时不再烦闷了,一下子快活得把什么都忘了。她一边拍手一边跳。然后她怀着极大的好奇心,把身子俯在客厅的一张桌子上,仔细察看那张设计图,拉博德特向她解释道:




“你瞧,这是一张船形床。中间是一丛盛开的玫瑰花,这儿是一个用花朵和花蕾编织成的花环,叶子将用金绿色,玫瑰花将用金红色……这儿是床头设计图,银制床架上有一群小爱神在跳轮舞。”




她被他说得心花怒放,打断他的话:




“啊!角落上的那个小家伙真滑稽,他屁股朝天……嗯?他笑的样子很狡猾!他们的眼神都很下流!……你知道,亲爱的,我可不敢在他们面前干风流事喽!”




她的自豪感得到了极大的满足。金银匠说过,没有一个王后睡过这样的床。不过,这里有一个复杂的问题。拉博德特让她看两幅床腿图,其中一幅是仿船形床的床腿图案,另一幅则是人形图案,一个裹着薄纱的夜女神,被一个人身羊足的农牧神揭去了薄纱,露出了光艳照人的裸体。他又补充说,如果选择后一幅图案,金银匠就打算把夜女神制作得同她一样。这样大胆的构思,她听后高兴得脸都发白了,她仿佛看见自己被塑成银雕像,象征着温和、欢乐的黑夜。




“当然,你只要把头和肩膀露出来给他们描摹就行了。”拉博德特说道。




她平静地瞧了他一眼。




“为什么?……既然要塑造一件艺术品,雕塑家怎么塑造,我也无所谓!”




事情就这样定下来了,娜娜选择了人形床腿。这时拉博德特叫住她。




“等一下……这还要增加六千法郎。”




“哎!这对我来说无所谓!”她边笑边嚷道,“还怕我那个小傻瓜没有钱吗!”




现在她在熟悉的人面前,总是用“小傻瓜”来称呼缪法伯爵,而那些熟悉的男人也是这样问她:“昨天晚上你见到你的小傻瓜了吗?”这样的亲昵称呼,她还不敢用来当面叫他。




拉博德特一边卷图纸,一边向她作最后解释:金银匠答应在两个月内,即十二月二十五日前交货,从下星期起,一个雕刻家就来给夜女神塑模型。娜娜送他出门时,倏地想起面包店老板讨帐的事。接着,她突然问道:




“对了,我想起来了,你身上有十个金路易吗?”拉博德特有一条自认为很好的原则,就是永远不借钱给女人。他像平常一样回答:




“没有,姑娘,我身上一点钱也没有……要不要我去找你的小傻瓜。”




她叫他不要去,去也没有用。因为两天前,她从伯爵那里拿了五千法郎。不过,她又后悔自己太谨慎了。拉博德特走后,虽然才到二点半钟,面包商又来了。他猛然坐到前厅的一条长凳上,大声咒骂起来。娜娜在二楼听到骂声,气得脸色发白,尤其令她难过的是,仆人们都在暗暗高兴,他们的谈笑声越来越大,一直飘进她的耳里。他们在厨房里笑得要命;车夫在院子深处向里面张望,弗朗索瓦无缘无故穿过前厅,对着面包商会心地笑了,随后赶紧去向其他仆人报告消息。大伙都瞧不起太太,他们的笑声简直把墙壁都震动了。娜娜感到很孤单,连仆人们也鄙视她,他们窥伺着她的举动,用下流的嘲讽语言侮辱她。她本来想向佐爱借一百三十三法郎,现在放弃了这个念头,她已经欠了佐爱的钱,她太自负了,不想去冒遭到拒绝的危险。这时她是那样激动,便回到了卧室,大声说道:“算了吧,算了吧,我的姑娘,还是靠你自己吧……你的身体是属于你的,与其被人侮辱,还不如利用自己的身体。”




她连佐爱也没有叫,就急急忙忙穿衣服,准备到拉特里贡家里去。这是她每次陷入困境时的最后法宝。她是抢手货,老虔婆拉特里贡经常来求她,她根据自己的需要,有时拒绝,有时答应;她那豪华的生活排场,收支上经常出现亏空,这样的日子越来越多,她只要到老虔婆那里去,肯定可以弄到二十五个金路易。去找拉特里贡,她已习以为常了,就像穷人进当铺一样。




她刚走出卧室,在客厅中间与乔治撞了个满怀,她没有注意他那张蜡黄的面孔和睁得圆圆的忧郁的眼睛。她叹了口气,觉得轻松了。




“阿!是你哥哥叫你来的吧!”




“不是。”小家伙回答,脸色更加蜡黄。




她听后做了一个失望的动作。他来干什么呢?他为什么把路拦住?得啦,她还有急事呢。接着,她又走回来,问道:




“你身上没有钱吗?”




“没有。”




“果然不错,我真傻!你身上是从来不带一个子儿的。连乘马车的六个苏也没有……妈妈不给。你们这些男人就是这样!”




她说完就走。可是乔治又拉住她,他有件事要同她说。她挣脱了乔治,又说她有急事,这时乔治只说了一句话,她就站住了。




“听我说,我知道你要嫁给我哥哥。”




“哎!这真滑稽。”她倒在一张椅子上,尽情笑起来。




“是这样,”小家伙继续说道,“我才不愿意呢……你应该嫁给我……我就是为这事来的。”




“嗯?怎么?你也这样子!”她嚷道,“这是你们一家人的毛病……不行,绝对办不到!这是胡思乱想!难道我向你们提出过这样肮脏的要求吗?你们两人甭想喽,绝对不行!”




乔治的脸上顿时露出了笑颜,难道是他自己偶然听错了?




他又说道:




“那么,你要向我发誓你不同我哥哥睡觉。”




“哎!你真烦人!”娜娜站起来,又显得不耐烦,说道:“真滑稽,你已经耽误了我一会儿了,我再三跟你说,我有急事!……只要我高兴,我就同你哥哥睡觉。难道是你供养我的吗?难道这儿有什么是你花的钱吗?你凭什么来管我?……




是的,我同你哥哥睡觉……”




他抓住她的胳膊,捏得很紧,简直要把胳膊捏断了,他结巴道:




“别说这些话……别说这些话……”




娜娜猛然拍他一巴掌,挣脱了他。




“他现在居然打我了!瞧这小家伙,你快滚吧,立刻就滚……从前我把你留下来,是出于好心,完全出于好心!你睁开眼睛看看就知道了!……你大概不会希望我当你的妈当到死吧,我有许多事要做,不能只抚养孩子。”




他听她讲这番话,心里很难受,浑身发僵,却没有反驳她。每一句话都刺痛他的心,受了这样沉重的打击,他感到自己要死了。她还没有注意到他痛苦的样子,她把早上的烦恼统统发泄在他身上了,心里感到很痛快。




“你同你哥哥一样,你们两人都是坏蛋!……他答应给我送二百法郎来。嘿!呸!我可以等他……不是我一定要他的钱!不是我无钱买发膏……而是我在困难时他扔下我不管!……好吧!你想知道吗?怎么,就是因为你哥哥失言,我出去同另一个男人睡觉,好赚上二十五个金路易。”




乔治听了她的话,吓得晕头转向,他站在门口拦住她;他合着双手,哭着哀求她,结结巴巴说道:




“啊!别这样,啊!别这样!”




“我偏要这样,”她说,“你有钱吗?”




没有,乔治没有钱。他若能弄到钱,那怕丢了命也在所不惜。他从来没有感到自己像现在这样可怜,这样无能,这样年幼。他哭得像个泪人,浑身哆嗦着,他是那么悲伤,她终于看出来了,开始怜悯他了。她轻轻推开他,说道:




“喂,我的宝贝,让我过去,我一定要走……理智一些吧。你真是一个孩子,你已乖乖地呆了一个星期了,可是今天我得考虑我自己的事。你想想吧……你哥哥总算是个大人,这事我不跟他说……啊!听我的话,别把这事告诉他。他不需要知道我到哪里去。我一发起火来,话就没有完。”




她笑了,接着抱住他,吻他的额头。




“再见了,宝贝,我们之间的关系完了,完全完了,听见了吧……我走啦。”




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 24楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  13


And she left him, and he stood in the middle of the drawing room. Her last words rang like the knell of a tocsin in his ears: "It's over, quite over!" And he thought the ground was opening beneath his feet. There was a void in his brain from which the man awaiting Nana had disappeared. Philippe alone remained there in the young woman's bare embrace forever and ever. She did not deny it: she loved him, since she wanted to spare him the pain of her infidelity. It was over, quite over. He breathed heavily and gazed round the room, suffocating beneath a crushing weight. Memories kept recurring to him one after the other--memories of merry nights at La Mignotte, of amorous hours during which he had fancied himself her child, of pleasures stolen in this very room. And now these things would never, never recur! He was too small; he had not grown up quickly enough; Philippe was supplanting him because he was a bearded man. So then this was the end; he could not go on living. His vicious passion had become transformed into an infinite tenderness, a sensual adoration, in which his whole being was merged. Then, too, how was he to forget it all if his brother remained--his brother, blood of his blood, a second self, whose enjoyment drove him mad with jealousy? It was the end of all things; he wanted to die.




All the doors remained open, as the servants noisily scattered over the house after seeing Madame make her exit on foot. Downstairs on the bench in the hall the baker was laughing with Charles and Francois. Zoe came running across the drawing room and seemed surprised at sight of Georges. She asked him if he were waiting for Madame. Yes, he was waiting for her; he had for-gotten to give her an answer to a question. And when he was alone he set to work and searched. Finding nothing else to suit his purpose, he took up in the dressing room a pair of very sharply pointed scissors with which Nana had a mania for ceaselessly trimming herself, either by polishing her skin or cutting off little hairs. Then for a whole hour he waited patiently, his hand in his pocket and his fingers tightly clasped round the scissors.




"Here's Madame," said Zoe, returning. She must have espied her through the bedroom window.




There was a sound of people racing through the house, and laughter died away and doors were shut. Georges heard Nana paying the baker and speaking in the curtest way. Then she came upstairs.




"What, you're here still!" she said as she noticed him. "Aha! We're going to grow angry, my good man!"




He followed her as she walked toward her bedroom.




"Nana, will you marry me?"




She shrugged her shoulders. It was too stupid; she refused to answer any more and conceived the idea of slamming the door in his face.




"Nana, will you marry me?"




She slammed the door. He opened it with one hand while he brought the other and the scissors out of his pocket. And with one great stab he simply buried them in his breast.




Nana, meanwhile, had felt conscious that something dreadful would happen, and she had turned round. When she saw him stab himself she was seized with indignation.




"Oh, what a fool he is! What a fool! And with my scissors! Will you leave off, you naughty little rogue? Oh, my God! Oh, my God!"




She was scared. Sinking on his knees, the boy had just given himself a second stab, which sent him down at full length on the carpet. He blocked the threshold of the bedroom. With that Nana lost her head utterly and screamed with all her might, for she dared not step over his body, which shut her in and prevented her from running to seek assistance.




"Zoe! Zoe! Come at once. Make him leave off. It's getting stupid--a child like that! He's killing himself now! And in my place too! Did you ever see the like of it?"




He was frightening her. He was all white, and his eyes were shut. There was scarcely any bleeding--only a little blood, a tiny stain which was oozing down into his waistcoat. She was making up her mind to step over the body when an apparition sent her starting back. An old lady was advancing through the drawing-room door, which remained wide open opposite. And in her terror she recognized Mme Hugon but could not explain her presence. Still wearing her gloves and hat, Nana kept edging backward, and her terror grew so great that she sought to defend herself, and in a shaky voice:




"Madame," she cried, "it isn't I; I swear to you it isn't. He wanted to marry me, and I said no, and he's killed himself!"




Slowly Mme Hugon drew near--she was in black, and her face showed pale under her white hair. In the carriage, as she drove thither, the thought of Georges had vanished and that of Philippe's misdoing had again taken complete possession of her. It might be that this woman could afford explanations to the judges which would touch them, and so she conceived the project of begging her to bear witness in her son's favor. Downstairs the doors of the house stood open, but as she mounted to the first floor her sick feet failed her, and she was hesitating as to which way to go when suddenly horror-stricken cries directed her. Then upstairs she found a man lying on the floor with bloodstained shirt. It was Georges--it was her other child.




Nana, in idiotic tones, kept saying:




"He wanted to marry me, and I said no, and he's killed himself."




Uttering no cry, Mme Hugon stooped down. Yes, it was the other one; it was Georges. The one was brought to dishonor, the other murdered! It caused her no surprise, for her whole life was ruined. Kneeling on the carpet, utterly forgetting where she was, noticing no one else, she gazed fixedly at her boy's face and listened with her hand on his heart. Then she gave a feeble sigh--she had felt the heart beating. And with that she lifted her head and scrutinized the room and the woman and seemed to remember. A fire glowed forth in her vacant eyes, and she looked so great and terrible in her silence that Nana trembled as she continued to defend herself above the body that divided them.




"I swear it, madame! If his brother were here he could explain it to you."




"His brother has robbed--he is in prison," said the mother in a hard voice.




Nana felt a choking sensation. Why, what was the reason of it all? The other had turned thief now! They were mad in that family! She ceased struggling in self-defense; she seemed no longer mistress in her own house and allowed Mme Hugon to give what orders she liked. The servants had at last hurried up, and the old lady insisted on their carrying the fainting Georges down to her carriage. She preferred killing him rather than letting him remain in that house. With an air of stupefaction Nana watched the retreating servants as they supported poor, dear Zizi by his legs and shoulders. The mother walked behind them in a state of collapse; she supported herself against the furniture; she felt as if all she held dear had vanished in the void. On the landing a sob escaped her; she turned and twice ejaculated:




"Oh, but you've done us infinite harm! You've done us infinite harm!"




That was all. In her stupefaction Nana had sat down; she still wore her gloves and her hat. The house once more lapsed into heavy silence; the carriage had driven away, and she sat motionless, not knowing what to do next. her head swimming after all she had gone through. A quarter of an hour later Count Muffat found her thus, but at sight of him she relieved her feelings in an overflowing current of talk. She told him all about the sad incident, repeated the same details twenty times over, picked up the bloodstained scissors in order to imitate Zizi's gesture when he stabbed himself. And above all she nursed the idea of proving her own innocence.




"Look you here, dearie, is it my fault? If you were the judge would you condemn me? I certainly didn't tell Philippe to meddle with the till any more than I urged that wretched boy to kill himself. I've been most unfortunate throughout it all. They come and do stupid things in my place; they make me miserable; they treat me like a hussy."




And she burst into tears. A fit of nervous expansiveness rendered her soft and doleful, and her immense distress melted her utterly.




"And you, too, look as if you weren't satisfied. Now do just ask Zoe if I'm at all mixed up in it. Zoe, do speak: explain to Monsieur--"




The lady's maid, having brought a towel and a basin of water out of the dressing room, had for some moments past been rubbing the carpet in order to remove the bloodstains before they dried.




"Oh, monsieur, " she declared, "Madame is utterly miserable!"




Muffat was still stupefied; the tragedy had frozen him, and his imagination was full of the mother weeping for her sons. He knew her greatness of heart and pictured her in her widow's weeds, withering solitarily away at Les Fondettes. But Nana grew ever more despondent, for now the memory of Zizi lying stretched on the floor, with a red hole in his shirt, almost drove her senseless.




"He used to be such a darling, so sweet and caressing. Oh, you know, my pet--I'm sorry if it vexes you--I loved that baby! I can't help saying so; the words must out. Besides, now it ought not to hurt you at all. He's gone. You've got what you wanted; you're quite certain never to surprise us again."




And this last reflection tortured her with such regret that he ended by turning comforter. Well, well, he said, she ought to be brave; she was quite right; it wasn't her fault! But she checked her lamentations of her own accord in order to say:




"Listen, you must run round and bring me news of him. At once! I wish it!"




He took his hat and went to get news of Georges. When he returned after some three quarters of an hour he saw Nana leaning anxiously out of a window, and he shouted up to her from the pavement that the lad was not dead and that they even hoped to bring him through. At this she immediately exchanged grief for excess of joy and began to sing and dance and vote existence delightful. Zoe, meanwhile, was still dissatisfied with her washing. She kept looking at the stain, and every time she passed it she repeated:




"You know it's not gone yet, madame."




As a matter of fact, the pale red stain kept reappearing on one of the white roses in the carpet pattern. It was as though, on the very threshold of the room, a splash of blood were barring the doorway.




"Bah!" said the joyous Nana. "That'l be rubbed out under people's feet."




After the following day Count Muffat had likewise forgotten the incident. For a moment or two, when in the cab which drove him to the Rue Richelieu, he had busily sworn never to return to that woman's house. Heaven was warning him; the misfortunes of Philippe and Georges were, he opined, prophetic of his proper ruin. But neither the sight of Mme Hugon in tears nor that of the boy burning with fever had been strong enough to make him keep his vow, and the short-lived horror of the situation had only left behind it a sense of secret delight at the thought that he was now well quit of a rival, the charm of whose youth had always exasperated him. His passion had by this time grown exclusive; it was, indeed, the passion of a man who has had no youth. He loved Nana as one who yearned to be her sole possessor, to listen to her, to touch her, to be breathed on by her. His was now a supersensual tenderness, verging on pure sentiment; it was an anxious affection and as such was jealous of the past and apt at times to dream of a day of redemption and pardon received, when both should kneel before God the Father. Every day religion kept regaining its influence over him. He again became a practicing Christian; he confessed himself and communicated, while a ceaseless struggle raged within him, and remorse redoubled the joys of sin and of repentance. Afterward, when his director gave him leave to spend his passion, he had made a habit of this daily perdition and would redeem the same by ecstasies of faith, which were full of pious humility. Very naively he offered heaven, by way of expiatory anguish, the abominable torment from which he was suffering. This torment grew and increased, and he would climb his Calvary with the deep and solemn feelings of a believer, though steeped in a harlot's fierce sensuality. That which made his agony most poignant was this woman's continued faithlessness. He could not share her with others, nor did he understand her imbecile caprices. Undying, unchanging love was what he wished for. However, she had sworn, and he paid her as having done so. But he felt that she was untruthful, incapable of common fidelity, apt to yield to friends, to stray passers-by, like a good-natured animal, born to live minus a shift.




One morning when he saw Foucarmont emerging from her bedroom at an unusual hour, he made a scene about it. But in her weariness of his jealousy she grew angry directly. On several occasions ere that she had behaved rather prettily. Thus the evening when he surprised her with Georges she was the first to regain her temper and to confess herself in the wrong. She had loaded him with caresses and dosed him with soft speeches in order to make him swallow the business. But he had ended by boring her to death with his obstinate refusals to understand the feminine nature, and now she was brutal.




"Very well, yes! I've slept with Foucarmont. What then? That's flattened you out a bit, my little rough, hasn't it?"




It was the first time she had thrown "my little rough" in his teeth. The frank directness of her avowal took his breath away, and when he began clenching his fists she marched up to him and looked him full in the face.




"We've had enough of this, eh? If it doesn't suit you you'll do me the pleasure of leaving the house. I don't want you to go yelling in my place. Just you get it into your noodle that I mean to be quite free. When a man pleases me I go to bed with him. Yes, I do--that's my way! And you must make up your mind directly. Yes or no! If it's no, out you may walk!"




She had gone and opened the door, but he did not leave. That was her way now of binding him more closely to her. For no reason whatever, at the slightest approach to a quarrel she would tell him he might stop or go as he liked, and she would accompany her permission with a flood of odious reflections. She said she could always find better than he; she had only too many from whom to choose; men in any quantity could be picked up in the street, and men a good deal smarter, too, whose blood boiled in their veins. At this he would hang his head and wait for those gentler moods when she wanted money. She would then become affectionate, and he would forget it all, one night of tender dalliance making up for the tortures of a whole week. His reconciliation with his wife had rendered his home unbearable. Fauchery, having again fallen under Rose's dominion, the countess was running madly after other loves. She was entering on the forties, that restless, feverish time in the life of women, and ever hysterically nervous, she now filled her mansion with the maddening whirl of her fashionable life. Estelle, since her marriage, had seen nothing of her father; the undeveloped, insignificant girl had suddenly become a woman of iron will, so imperious withal that Daguenet trembled in her presence. In these days he accompanied her to mass: he was converted, and he raged against his father-in-law for ruining them with a courtesan. M. Venot alone still remained kindly inclined toward the count, for he was biding his time. He had even succeeded in getting into Nana's immediate circle. In fact, he frequented both houses, where you encountered his continual smile behind doors. So Muffat, wretched at home, driven out by ennui and shame, still preferred to live in the Avenue de Villiers, even though he was abused there.




Soon there was but one question between Nana and the count, and that was "money." One day after having formally promised her ten thousand francs he had dared keep his appointment empty handed. For two days past she had been surfeiting him with love, and such a breach of faith, such a waste of caresses, made her ragingly abusive. She was white with fury.




"So you've not got the money, eh? Then go back where you came from, my little rough, and look sharp about it! There's a bloody fool for you! He wanted to kiss me again! Mark my words--no money, no nothing!"




He explained matters; he would be sure to have the money the day after tomorrow. But she interrupted him violently:




"And my bills! They'll sell me up while Monsieur's playing the fool. Now then, look at yourself. D'ye think I love you for your figure? A man with a mug like yours has to pay the women who are kind enough to put up with him. By God, if you don't bring me that ten thousand francs tonight you shan't even have the tip of my little finger to suck. I mean it! I shall send you back to your wife!"




At night he brought the ten thousand francs. Nana put up her lips, and he took a long kiss which consoled him for the whole day of anguish. What annoyed the young woman was to have him continually tied to her apron strings. She complained to M. Venot, begging him to take her little rough off to the countess. Was their reconciliation good for nothing then? She was sorry she had mixed herself up in it, since despite everything he was always at her heels. On the days when, out of anger, she forgot her own interest, she swore to play him such a dirty trick that he would never again be able to set foot in her place. But when she slapped her leg and yelled at him she might quite as well have spat in his face too: he would still have stayed and even thanked her. Then the rows about money matters kept continually recurring. She demanded money savagely; she rowed him over wretched little amounts; she was odiously stingy with every minute of her time; she kept fiercely informing him that she slept with him for his money, not for any other reasons, and that she did not enjoy it a bit, that, in fact, she loved another and was awfully unfortunate in needing an idiot of his sort! They did not even want him at court now, and there was some talk of requiring him to send in his resignation. The empress had said, "He is too disgusting." It was true enough. So Nana repeated the phrase by way of closure to all their quarrels.




"Look here! You disgust me!"




Nowadays she no longer minded her ps and qs; she had regained the most perfect freedom.




Every day she did her round of the lake, beginning acquaintanceships which ended elsewhere. Here was the happy hunting ground par excellence, where courtesans of the first water spread their nets in open daylight and flaunted themselves amid the tolerating smiles and brilliant luxury of Paris. Duchesses pointed her out to one another with a passing look--rich shopkeepers' wives copied the fashion of her hats. Sometimes her landau, in its haste to get by, stopped a file of puissant turnouts, wherein sat plutocrats able to buy up all Europe or Cabinet ministers with plump fingers tight-pressed to the throat of France. She belonged to this Bois society, occupied a prominent place in it, was known in every capital and asked about by every foreigner. The splendors of this crowd were enhanced by the madness of her profligacy as though it were the very crown, the darling passion, of the nation. Then there were unions of a night, continual passages of desire, which she lost count of the morning after, and these sent her touring through the grand restaurants and on fine days, as often as not, to "Madrid." The staffs of all the embassies visited her, and she, Lucy Stewart, Caroline Hequet and Maria Blond would dine in the society of gentlemen who murdered the French language and paid to be amused, engaging them by the evening with orders to be funny and yet proving so blase and so worn out that they never even touched them. This the ladies called "going on a spree," and they would return home happy at having been despised and would finish the night in the arms of the lovers of their choice.




When she did not actually throw the men at his head Count Muffat pretended not to know about all this. However, he suffered not a little from the lesser indignities of their daily life. The mansion in the Avenue de Villiers was becoming a hell, a house full of mad people, in which every hour of the day wild disorders led to hateful complications. Nana even fought with her servants. One moment she would be very nice with Charles, the coachman. When she stopped at a restaurant she would send him out beer by the waiter and would talk with him from the inside of her carriage when he slanged the cabbies at a block in the traffic, for then he struck her as funny and cheered her up. Then the next moment she called him a fool for no earthly reason. She was always squabbling over the straw, the bran or the oats; in spite of her love for animals she thought her horses ate too much. Accordingly one day when she was settling up she accused the man of robbing her. At this Charles got in a rage and called her a whore right out; his horses, he said, were distinctly better than she was, for they did not sleep with everybody. She answered him in the same strain, and the count had to separate them and give the coachman the sack. This was the beginning of a rebellion among the servants. When her diamonds had been stolen Victorine and Francois left. Julien himself disappeared, and the tale ran that the master had given him a big bribe and had begged him to go, because he slept with the mistress. Every week there were new faces in the servants' hall. Never was there such a mess; the house was like a passage down which the scum of the registry offices galloped, destroying everything in their path. Zoe alone kept her place; she always looked clean, and her only anxiety was how to organize this riot until she had got enough together to set up on her own account in fulfillment of a plan she had been hatching for some time past.




These, again, were only the anxieties he could own to. The count put up with the stupidity of Mme Maloir, playing bezique with her in spite of her musty smell. He put up with Mme Lerat and her encumbrances, with Louiset and the mournful complaints peculiar to a child who is being eaten up with the rottenness inherited from some unknown father. But he spent hours worse than these. One evening he had heard Nana angrily telling her maid that a man pretending to be rich had just swindled her--a handsome man calling himself an American and owning gold mines in his own country, a beast who had gone off while she was asleep without giving her a copper and had even taken a packet of cigarette papers with him. The count had turned very pale and had gone downstairs again on tiptoe so as not to hear more. But later he had to hear all. Nana, having been smitten with a baritone in a music hall and having been thrown over by him, wanted to commit suicide during a fit of sentimental melancholia. She swallowed a glass of water in which she had soaked a box of matches. This made her terribly sick but did not kill her. The count had to nurse her and to listen to the whole story of her passion, her tearful protests and her oaths never to take to any man again. In her contempt for those swine, as she called them, she could not, however, keep her heart free, for she always had some sweetheart round her, and her exhausted body inclined to incomprehensible fancies and perverse tastes. As Zoe designedly relaxed her efforts the service of the house had got to such a pitch that Muffat did not dare to push open a door, to pull a curtain or to unclose a cupboard. The bells did not ring; men lounged about everywhere and at every moment knocked up against one another. He had now to cough before entering a room, having almost caught the girl hanging round Francis' neck one evening that he had just gone out of the dressing room for two minutes to tell the coachman to put the horses to, while her hairdresser was finishing her hair. She gave herself up suddenly behind his back; she took her pleasure in every corner, quickly, with the first man she met. Whether she was in her chemise or in full dress did not matter. She would come back to the count red all over, happy at having cheated him. As for him, he was plagued to death; it was an abominable infliction!




In his jealous anguish the unhappy man was comparatively at peace when he left Nana and Satin alone together. He would have willingly urged her on to this vice, to keep the men off her. But all was spoiled in this direction too. Nana deceived Satin as she deceived the count, going mad over some monstrous fancy or other and picking up girls at the street corners. Coming back in her carriage, she would suddenly be taken with a little slut that she saw on the pavement; her senses would be captivated, her imagination excited. She would take the little slut in with her, pay her and send her away again. Then, disguised as a man, she would go to infamous houses and look on at scenes of debauch to while away hours of boredom. And Satin, angry at being thrown over every moment, would turn the house topsy-turvy with the most awful scenes. She had at last acquired a complete ascendancy over Nana, who now respected her. Muffat even thought of an alliance between them. When he dared not say anything he let Satin loose. Twice she had compelled her darling to take up with him again, while he showed himself obliging and effaced himself in her favor at the least sign. But this good understanding lasted no time, for Satin, too, was a little cracked. On certain days she would very nearly go mad and would smash everything, wearing herself out in tempest of love and anger, but pretty all the time. Zoe must have excited her, for the maid took her into corners as if she wanted to tell her about her great design of which she as yet spoke to no one.




At times, however, Count Muffat was still singularly revolted. He who had tolerated Satin for months, who had at last shut his eyes to the unknown herd of men that scampered so quickly through Nana's bedroom, became terribly enraged at being deceived by one of his own set or even by an acquaintance. When she confessed her relations with Foucarmont he suffered so acutely, he thought the treachery of the young man so base, that he wished to insult him and fight a duel. As he did not know where to find seconds for such an affair, he went to Labordette. The latter, astonished, could not help laughing.




"A duel about Nana? But, my dear sir, all Paris would be laughing at you. Men do not fight for Nana; it would be ridiculous."




The count grew very pale and made a violent gesture.




"Then I shall slap his face in the open street."




For an hour Labordette had to argue with him. A blow would make the affair odious; that evening everyone would know the real reason of the meeting; it would be in all the papers. And Labordette always finished with the same expression:




"It is impossible; it would be ridiculous."




Each time Muffat heard these words they seemed sharp and keen as a stab. He could not even fight for the woman he loved; people would have burst out laughing. Never before had he felt more bitterly the misery of his love, the contrast between his heavy heart and the absurdity of this life of pleasure in which it was now lost. This was his last rebellion; he allowed Labordette to convince him, and he was present afterward at the procession of his friends, who lived there as if at home.




Nana in a few months finished them up greedily, one after the other. The growing needs entailed by her luxurious way of life only added fuel to her desires, and she finished a man up at one mouthful. First she had Foucarmont, who did not last a fortnight. He was thinking of leaving the navy, having saved about thirty thousand francs in his ten years of service, which he wished to invest in the United States. His instincts, which were prudential, even miserly, were conquered; he gave her everything, even his signature to notes of hand, which pledged his future. When Nana had done with him he was penniless. But then she proved very kind; she advised him to return to his ship. What was the good of getting angry? Since he had no money their relations were no longer possible. He ought to understand that and to be reasonable. A ruined man fell from her hands like a ripe fruit, to rot on the ground by himself.




Then Nana took up with Steiner without disgust but without love. She called him a dirty Jew; she seemed to be paying back an old grudge, of which she had no distinct recollection. He was fat; he was stupid, and she got him down and took two bites at a time in order the quicker to do for this Prussian. As for him, he had thrown Simonne over. His Bosphorous scheme was getting shaky, and Nana hastened the downfall by wild expenses. For a month he struggled on, doing miracles of finance. He filled Europe with posters, advertisements and prospectuses of a colossal scheme and obtained money from the most distant climes. All these savings, the pounds of speculators and the pence of the poor, were swallowed up in the Avenue de Villiers. Again he was partner in an ironworks in Alsace, where in a small provincial town workmen, blackened with coal dust and soaked with sweat, day and night strained their sinews and heard their bones crack to satisfy Nana's pleasures. Like a huge fire she devoured all the fruits of stock-exchange swindling and the profits of labor. This time she did for Steiner; she brought him to the ground, sucked him dry to the core, left him so cleaned out that he was unable to invent a new roguery. When his bank failed he stammered and trembled at the idea of prosecution. His bankruptcy had just been published, and the simple mention of money flurried him and threw him into a childish embarrassment. And this was he who had played with millions. One evening at Nana's he began to cry and asked her for a loan of a hundred francs wherewith to pay his maidservant. And Nana, much affected and amused at the end of this terrible old man who had squeezed Paris for twenty years, brought it to him and said:




"I say, I'm giving it you because it seems so funny! But listen to me, my boy, you are too old for me to keep. You must find something else to do."




Then Nana started on La Faloise at once. He had for some time been longing for the honor of being ruined by her in order to put the finishing stroke on his smartness. He needed a woman to launch him properly; it was the one thing still lacking. In two months all Paris would be talking of him, and he would see his name in the papers. Six weeks were enough. His inheritance was in landed estate, houses, fields, woods and farms. He had to sell all, one after the other, as quickly as he could. At every mouthful Nana swallowed an acre. The foliage trembling in the sunshine, the wide fields of ripe grain, the vineyards so golden in September, the tall grass in which the cows stood knee-deep, all passed through her hands as if engulfed by an abyss. Even fishing rights, a stone quarry and three mills disappeared. Nana passed over them like an invading army or one of those swarms of locusts whose flight scours a whole province. The ground was burned up where her little foot had rested. Farm by farm, field by field, she ate up the man's patrimony very prettily and quite inattentively, just as she would have eaten a box of sweet-meats flung into her lap between mealtimes. There was no harm in it all; they were only sweets! But at last one evening there only remained a single little wood. She swallowed it up disdainfully, as it was hardly worth the trouble opening one's mouth for. La Faloise laughed idiotically and sucked the top of his stick. His debts were crushing him; he was not worth a hundred francs a year, and he saw that he would be compelled to go back into the country and live with his maniacal uncle. But that did not matter; he had achieved smartness; the Figaro had printed his name twice. And with his meager neck sticking up between the turndown points of his collar and his figure squeezed into all too short a coat, he would swagger about, uttering his parrotlike exclamations and affecting a solemn listlessness suggestive of an emotionless marionette. He so annoyed Nana that she ended by beating him.




Meanwhile Fauchery had returned, his cousin having brought him. Poor Fauchery had now set up housekeeping. After having thrown over the countess he had fallen into Rose's hands, and she treated him as a lawful wife would have done. Mignon was simply Madame's major-domo. Installed as master of the house, the journalist lied to Rose and took all sorts of precautions when he deceived her. He was as scrupulous as a good husband, for he really wanted to settle down at last. Nana's triumph consisted in possessing and in ruining a newspaper that he had started with a friend's capital. She did not proclaim her triumph; on the contrary, she delighted in treating him as a man who had to be circumspect, and when she spoke of Rose it was as "poor Rose." The newspaper kept her in flowers for two months. She took all the provincial subscriptions; in fact, she took everything, from the column of news and gossip down to the dramatic notes. Then the editorial staff having been turned topsy-turvy and the management completely disorganized, she satisfied a fanciful caprice and had a winter garden constructed in a corner of her house: that carried off all the type. But then it was no joke after all! When in his delight at the whole business Mignon came to see if he could not saddle Fauchery on her altogether, she asked him if he took her for a fool. A penniless fellow living by his articles and his plays--not if she knew it! That sort of foolishness might be all very well for a clever woman like her poor, dear Rose! She grew distrustful: she feared some treachery on Mignon's part, for he was quite capable of preaching to his wife, and so she gave Fauchery his CONGE as he now only paid her in fame.




But she always recollected him kindly. They had both enjoyed themselves so much at the expense of that fool of a La Faloise! They would never have thought of seeing each other again if the delight of fooling such a perfect idiot had not egged them on! It seemed an awfully good joke to kiss each other under his very nose. They cut a regular dash with his coin; they would send him off full speed to the other end of Paris in order to be alone and then when he came back, they would crack jokes and make allusions he could not understand. One day, urged by the journalist, she bet that she would smack his face, and that she did the very same evening and went on to harder blows, for she thought it a good joke and was glad of the opportunity of showing how cowardly men were. She called him her "slapjack" and would tell him to come and have his smack! The smacks made her hands red, for as yet she was not up to the trick. La Faloise laughed in his idiotic, languid way, though his eyes were full of tears. He was delighted at such familiarity; he thought it simply stunning.




One night when he had received sundry cuffs and was greatly excited:




"Now, d'you know," he said, "you ought to marry me. We should be as jolly as grigs together, eh?"




This was no empty suggestion. Seized with a desire to astonish Paris, he had been slyly projecting this marriage. "Nana's husband! Wouldn't that sound smart, eh?" Rather a stunning apotheosis that! But Nana gave him a fine snubbing.




"Me marry you! Lovely! If such an idea had been tormenting me I should have found a husband a long time ago! And he'd have been a man worth twenty of you, my pippin! I've had a heap of proposals. Why, look here, just reckon 'em up with me: Philippe, Georges, Foucarmont, Steiner--that makes four, without counting the others you don't know. It's a chorus they all sing. I can't be nice, but they forthwith begin yelling, 'Will you marry me? Will you marry me?'"




She lashed herself up and then burst out in fine indignation:




"Oh dear, no! I don't want to! D'you think I'm built that way? Just look at me a bit! Why, I shouldn't be Nana any longer if I fastened a man on behind! And, besides, it's too foul!"




And she spat and hiccuped with disgust, as though she had seen all the dirt in the world spread out beneath her.




One evening La Faloise vanished, and a week later it became known that he was in the country with an uncle whose mania was botany. He was pasting his specimens for him and stood a chance of marrying a very plain, pious cousin. Nana shed no tears for him. She simply said to the count:




"Eh, little rough, another rival less! You're chortling today. But he was becoming serious! He wanted to marry me."




He waxed pale, and she flung her arms round his neck and hung there, laughing, while she emphasized every little cruel speech with a caress.




"You can't marry Nana! Isn't that what's fetching you, eh? When they're all bothering me with their marriages you're raging in your corner. It isn't possible; you must wait till your wife kicks the bucket. Oh, if she were only to do that, how you'd come rushing round! How you'd fling yourself on the ground and make your offer with all the grand accompaniments--sighs and tears and vows! Wouldn't it be nice, darling, eh?"




Her voice had become soft, and she was chaffing him in a ferociously wheedling manner. He was deeply moved and began blushing as he paid her back her kisses. Then she cried:




"By God, to think I should have guessed! He's thought about it; he's waiting for his wife to go off the hooks! Well, well, that's the finishing touch! Why, he's even a bigger rascal than the others!"




Muffat had resigned himself to "the others." Nowadays he was trusting to the last relics of his personal dignity in order to remain "Monsieur" among the servants and intimates of the house, the man, in fact, who because he gave most was the official lover. And his passion grew fiercer. He kept his position because he paid for it, buying even smiles at a high price. He was even robbed and he never got his money's worth, but a disease seemed to be gnawing his vitals from which he could not prevent himself suffering. Whenever he entered Nana's bedroom he was simply content to open the windows for a second or two in order to get rid of the odors the others left behind them, the essential smells of fair-haired men and dark, the smoke of cigars, of which the pungency choked him. This bedroom was becoming a veritable thoroughfare, so continually were boots wiped on its threshold. Yet never a man among them was stopped by the bloodstain barring the door. Zoe was still preoccupied by this stain; it was a simple mania with her, for she was a clean girl, and it horrified her to see it always there. Despite everything her eyes would wander in its direction, and she now never entered Madame's room without remarking:




"It's strange that don't go. All the same, plenty of folk come in this way."




Nana kept receiving the best news from Georges, who was by that time already convalescent in his mother's keeping at Les Fondettes, and she used always to make the same reply.




"Oh, hang it, time's all that's wanted. It's apt to grow paler as feet cross it."




As a matter of fact, each of the gentlemen, whether Foucarmont, Steiner, La Faloise or Fauchery, had borne away some of it on their bootsoles. And Muffat, whom the bloodstain preoccupied as much as it did Zoe, kept studying it in his own despite, as though in its gradual rosy disappearance he would read the number of men that passed. He secretly dreaded it and always stepped over it out of a vivid fear of crushing some live thing, some naked limb lying on the floor.




But in the bedroom within he would grow dizzy and intoxicated and would forget everything--the mob of men which constantly crossed it, the sign of mourning which barred its door. Outside, in the open air of the street, he would weep occasionally out of sheer shame and disgust and would vow never to enter the room again. And the moment the portiere had closed behind him he was under the old influence once more and felt his whole being melting in the damp warm air of the place, felt his flesh penetrated by a perfume, felt himself overborne by a voluptuous yearning for self-annihilation. Pious and habituated to ecstatic experiences in sumptuous chapels, he there re-encountered precisely the same mystical sensations as when he knelt under some painted window and gave way to the intoxication of organ music and incense. Woman swayed him as jealously and despotically as the God of wrath, terrifying him, granting him moments of delight, which were like spasms in their keenness, in return for hours filled with frightful, tormenting visions of hell and eternal tortures. In Nana's presence, as in church, the same stammering accents were his, the same prayers and the same fits of despair--nay, the same paroxysms of humility peculiar to an accursed creature who is crushed down in the mire from whence he has sprung. His fleshly desires, his spiritual needs, were confounded together and seemed to spring from the obscure depths of his being and to bear but one blossom on the tree of his existence. He abandoned himself to the power of love and of faith, those twin levers which move the world. And despite all the struggles of his reason this bedroom of Nana's always filled him with madness, and he would sink shuddering under the almighty dominion of sex, just as he would swoon before the vast unknown of heaven.




Then when she felt how humble he was Nana grew tyrannously triumphant. The rage for debasing things was inborn in her. It did not suffice her to destroy them; she must soil them too. Her delicate hands left abominable traces and themselves decomposed whatever they had broken. And he in his imbecile condition lent himself to this sort of sport, for he was possessed by vaguely remembered stories of saints who were devoured by vermin and in turn devoured their own excrements. When once she had him fast in her room and the doors were shut, she treated herself to a man's infamy. At first they joked together, and she would deal him light blows and impose quaint tasks on him, making him lisp like a child and repeat tags of sentences.




"Say as I do: 'tonfound it! Ickle man damn vell don't tare about it!"




He would prove so docile as to reproduce her very accent.




"'Tonfound it! Ickle man damn vell don't tare about it!"




Or again she would play bear, walking on all fours on her rugs when she had only her chemise on and turning round with a growl as though she wanted to eat him. She would even nibble his calves for the fun of the thing. Then, getting up again:




"It's your turn now; try it a bit. I bet you don't play bear like me."




It was still charming enough. As bear she amused him with her white skin and her fell of ruddy hair. He used to laugh and go down on all fours, too, and growl and bite her calves, while she ran from him with an affectation of terror.




"Are we beasts, eh?" she would end by saying. "You've no notion how ugly you are, my pet! Just think if they were to see you like that at the Tuileries!"




But ere long these little games were spoiled. It was not cruelty in her case, for she was still a good-natured girl; it was as though a passing wind of madness were blowing ever more strongly in the shut-up bedroom. A storm of lust disordered their brains, plunged them into the delirious imaginations of the flesh. The old pious terrors of their sleepless nights were now transforming themselves into a thirst for bestiality, a furious longing to walk on all fours, to growl and to bite. One day when he was playing bear she pushed him so roughly that he fell against a piece of furniture, and when she saw the lump on his forehead she burst into involuntary laughter. After that her experiments on La Faloise having whetted her appetite, she treated him like an animal, threshing him and chasing him to an accompaniment of kicks.




"Gee up! Gee up! You're a horse. Hoi! Gee up! Won't you hurry up, you dirty screw?"




At other times he was a dog. She would throw her scented handkerchief to the far end of the room, and he had to run and pick it up with his teeth, dragging himself along on hands and knees.




"Fetch it, Caesar! Look here, I'll give you what for if you don't look sharp! Well done, Caesar! Good dog! Nice old fellow! Now behave pretty!"




And he loved his abasement and delighted in being a brute beast. He longed to sink still further and would cry:




"Hit harder. On, on! I'm wild! Hit away!"




She was seized with a whim and insisted on his coming to her one night clad in his magnificent chamberlain's costume. Then how she did laugh and make fun of him when she had him there in all his glory, with the sword and the cocked hat and the white breeches and the full-bottomed coat of red cloth laced with gold and the symbolic key hanging on its left-hand skirt. This key made her especially merry and urged her to a wildly fanciful and extremely filthy discussion of it. Laughing without cease and carried away by her irreverence for pomp and by the joy of debasing him in the official dignity of his costume, she shook him, pinched him, shouted, "Oh, get along with ye, Chamberlain!" and ended by an accompaniment of swinging kicks behind. Oh, those kicks! How heartily she rained them on the Tuileries and the majesty of the imperial court, throning on high above an abject and trembling people. That's what she thought of society! That was her revenge! It was an affair of unconscious hereditary spite; it had come to her in her blood. Then when once the chamberlain was undressed and his coat lay spread on the ground she shrieked, "Jump!" And he jumped. She shrieked, "Spit!" And he spat. With a shriek she bade him walk on the gold, on the eagles, on the decorations, and he walked on them. Hi tiddly hi ti! Nothing was left; everything was going to pieces. She smashed a chamberlain just as she smashed a flask or a comfit box, and she made filth of him, reduced him to a heap of mud at a street corner.




Meanwhile the goldsmiths had failed to keep their promise, and the bed was not delivered till one day about the middle of January. Muffat was just then in Normandy, whither he had gone to sell a last stray shred of property, but Nana demanded four thousand francs forthwith. He was not due in Paris till the day after tomorrow, but when his business was once finished he hastened his return and without even paying a flying visit in the Rue Miromesnil came direct to the Avenue de Villiers. Ten o'clock was striking. As he had a key of a little door opening on the Rue Cardinet, he went up unhindered. In the drawing room upstairs Zoe, who was polishing the bronzes, stood dumfounded at sight of him, and not knowing how to stop him, she began with much circumlocution, informing him that M. Venot, looking utterly beside himself, had been searching for him since yesterday and that he had already come twice to beg her to send Monsieur to his house if Monsieur arrived at Madame's before going home. Muffat listened to her without in the least understanding the meaning of her recital; then he noticed her agitation and was seized by a sudden fit of jealousy of which he no longer believed himself capable. He threw himself against the bedroom door, for he heard the sound of laughter within. The door gave; its two flaps flew asunder, while Zoe withdrew, shrugging her shoulders. So much the worse for Madame! As Madame was bidding good-by to her wits, she might arrange matters for herself.




And on the threshold Muffat uttered a cry at the sight that was presented to his view.




"My God! My God!"




The renovated bedroom was resplendent in all its royal luxury. Silver buttons gleamed like bright stars on the tea-rose velvet of the hangings. These last were of that pink flesh tint which the skies assume on fine evenings, when Venus lights her fires on the horizon against the clear background of fading daylight. The golden cords and tassels hanging in corners and the gold lace-work surrounding the panels were like little flames of ruddy strands of loosened hair, and they half covered the wide nakedness of the room while they emphasized its pale, voluptuous tone. Then over against him there was the gold and silver bed, which shone in all the fresh splendor of its chiseled workmanship, a throne this of sufficient extent for Nana to display the outstretched glory of her naked limbs, an altar of Byzantine sumptuousness, worthy of the almighty puissance of Nana's sex, which at this very hour lay nudely displayed there in the religious immodesty befitting an idol of all men's worship. And close by, beneath the snowy reflections of her bosom and amid the triumph of the goddess, lay wallowing a shameful, decrepit thing, a comic and lamentable ruin, the Marquis de Chouard in his nightshirt.




The count had clasped his hands together and, shaken by a paroxysmal shuddering, he kept crying:"My God! My God!"




It was for the Marquis de Chouard, then, that the golden roses flourished on the side panels, those bunches of golden roses blooming among the golden leaves; it was for him that the Cupids leaned forth with amorous, roguish laughter from their tumbling ring on the silver trelliswork. And it was for him that the faun at his feet discovered the nymph sleeping, tired with dalliance, the figure of Night copied down to the exaggerated thighs--which caused her to be recognizable of all--from Nana's renowned nudity. Cast there like the rag of something human which has been spoiled and dissolved by sixty years of debauchery, he suggested the charnelhouse amid the glory of the woman's dazzling contours. Seeing the door open, he had risen up, smitten with sudden terror as became an infirm old man. This last night of passion had rendered him imbecile; he was entering on his second childhood; and, his speech failing him, he remained in an attitude of flight, half-paralyzed, stammering, shivering, his nightshirt half up his skeleton shape, and one leg outside the clothes, a livid leg, covered with gray hair. Despite her vexation Nana could not keep from laughing.




"Do lie down! Stuff yourself into the bed," she said, pulling him back and burying him under the coverlet, as though he were some filthy thing she could not show anyone.




Then she sprang up to shut the door again. She was decidedly never lucky with her little rough. He was always coming when least wanted. And why had he gone to fetch money in Normandy? The old man had brought her the four thousand francs, and she had let him have his will of her. She pushed back the two flaps of the door and shouted:




"So much the worse for you! It's your fault. Is that the way to come into a room? I've had enough of this sort of thing. Ta ta!"




Muffat remained standing before the closed door, thunderstruck by what he had just seen. His shuddering fit increased. It mounted from his feet to his heart and brain. Then like a tree shaken by a mighty wind, he swayed to and fro and dropped on his knees, all his muscles giving way under him. And with hands despairingly outstretched he stammered:




"This is more than I can bear, my God! More than I can bear!"




He had accepted every situation but he could do so no longer. He had come to the end of his strength and was plunged in the dark void where man and his reason are together overthrown. In an extravagant access of faith he raised his hands ever higher and higher, searching for heaven, calling on God.




"Oh no, I do not desire it! Oh, come to me, my God! Succor me; nay, let me die sooner! Oh no, not that man, my God! It is over; take me, carry me away, that I may not see, that I may not feel any longer! Oh, I belong to you, my God! Our Father which art in heaven--"




And burning with faith, he continued his supplication, and an ardent prayer escaped from his lips. But someone touched him on the shoulder. He lifted his eyes; it was M. Venot. He was surprised to find him praying before that closed door. Then as though God Himself had responded to his appeal, the count flung his arms round the little old gentleman's neck. At last he could weep, and he burst out sobbing and repeated:




"My brother, my brother."




All his suffering humanity found comfort in that cry. He drenched M. Venot's face with tears; he kissed him, uttering fragmentary ejaculations.




"Oh, my brother, how I am suffering! You only are left me, my brother. Take me away forever--oh, for mercy's sake, take me away!"




Then M. Venot pressed him to his bosom and called him "brother" also. But he had a fresh blow in store for him. Since yesterday he had been searching for him in order to inform him that the Countess Sabine, in a supreme fit of moral aberration, had but now taken flight with the manager of one of the departments in a large, fancy emporium. It was a fearful scandal, and all Paris was already talking about it. Seeing him under the influence of such religious exaltation, Venot felt the opportunity to be favorable and at once told him of the meanly tragic shipwreck of his house. The count was not touched thereby. His wife had gone? That meant nothing to him; they would see what would happen later on. And again he was seized with anguish, and gazing with a look of terror at the door, the walls, the ceiling, he continued pouring forth his single supplication:




"Take me away! I cannot bear it any longer! Take me away!"




M. Venot took him away as though he had been a child. From that day forth Muffat belonged to him entirely; he again became strictly attentive to the duties of religion; his life was utterly blasted. He had resigned his position as chamberlain out of respect for the outraged modesty of the Tuileries, and soon Estelle, his daughter, brought an action against him for the recovery of a sum of sixty thousand francs, a legacy left her by an aunt to which she ought to have succeeded at the time of her marriage. Ruined and living narrowly on the remains of his great fortune, he let himself be gradually devoured by the countess, who ate up the husks Nana had rejected. Sabine was indeed ruined by the example of promiscuity set her by her husband's intercourse with the wanton. She was prone to every excess and proved the ultimate ruin and destruction of his very hearth. After sundry adventures she had returned home, and he had taken her back in a spirit of Christian resignation and forgiveness. She haunted him as his living disgrace, but he grew more and more indifferent and at last ceased suffering from these distresses. Heaven took him out of his wife's hands in order to restore him to the arms of God, and so the voluptuous pleasures he had enjoyed with Nana were prolonged in religious ecstasies, accompanied by the old stammering utterances, the old prayers and despairs, the old fits of humility which befit an accursed creature who is crushed beneath the mire whence he sprang. In the recesses of churches, his knees chilled by the pavement, he would once more experience the delights of the past, and his muscles would twitch, and his brain would whirl deliciously, and the satisfaction of the obscure necessities of his existence would be the same as of old.




On the evening of the final rupture Mignon presented himself at the house in the Avenue de Villiers. He was growing accustomed to Fauchery and was beginning at last to find the presence of his wife's husband infinitely advantageous to him. He would leave all the little household cares to the journalist and would trust him in the active superintendence of all their affairs. Nay, he devoted the money gained by his dramatic successes to the daily expenditure of the family, and as, on his part, Fauchery behaved sensibly, avoiding ridiculous jealousy and proving not less pliant than Mignon himself whenever Rose found her opportunity, the mutual understanding between the two men constantly improved. In fact, they were happy in a partnership which was so fertile in all kinds of amenities, and they settled down side by side and adopted a family arrangement which no longer proved a stumbling block. The whole thing was conducted according to rule; it suited admirably, and each man vied with the other in his efforts for the common happiness. That very evening Mignon had come by Fauchery's advice to see if he could not steal Nana's lady's maid from her, the journalist having formed a high opinion of the woman's extraordinary intelligence. Rose was in despair; for a month past she had been falling into the hands of inexperienced girls who were causing her continual embarrassment. When Zoe received him at the door he forthwith pushed her into the dining room. But at his opening sentence she smiled. The thing was impossible, she said, for she was leaving Madame and establishing herself on her own account. And she added with an expression of discreet vanity that she was daily receiving offers, that the ladies were fighting for her and that Mme Blanche would give a pile of gold to have her back.




Zoe was taking the Tricon's establishment. It was an old project and had been long brooded over. It was her ambition to make her fortune thereby, and she was investing all her savings in it. She was full of great ideas and meditated increasing the business and hiring a house and combining all the delights within its walls. It was with this in view that she had tried to entice Satin, a little pig at that moment dying in hospital, so terribly had she done for herself.




Mignon still insisted with his offer and spoke of the risks run in the commercial life, but Zoe, without entering into explanations about the exact nature of her establishment, smiled a pinched smile, as though she had just put a sweetmeat in her mouth, and was content to remark:




"Oh, luxuries always pay. You see, I've been with others quite long enough, and now I want others to be with me."




And a fierce look set her lip curling. At last she would be "Madame," and for the sake of earning a few louis all those women whose slops she had emptied during the last fifteen years would prostrate themselves before her.




Mignon wished to be announced, and Zoe left him for a moment after remarking that Madame had passed a miserable day. He had only been at the house once before, and he did not know it at all. The dining room with its Gobelin tapestry, its sideboard and its plate filled him with astonishment. He opened the doors familiarly and visited the drawing room and the winter garden, returning thence into the hall. This overwhelming luxury, this gilded furniture, these silks and velvets, gradually filled him with such a feeling of admiration that it set his heart beating. When Zoe came down to fetch him she offered to show him the other rooms, the dressing room, that is to say, and the bedroom. In the latter Mignon's feelings overcame him; he was carried away by them; they filled him with tender enthusiasm.




That damned Nana was simply stupefying him, and yet he thought he knew a thing or two. Amid the downfall of the house and the servants' wild, wasteful race to destruction, massed-up riches still filled every gaping hole and overtopped every ruined wall. And Mignon, as he viewed this lordly monument of wealth, began recalling to mind the various great works he had seen. Near Marseilles they had shown him an aqueduct, the stone arches of which bestrode an abyss, a Cyclopean work which cost millions of money and ten years of intense labor. At Cherbourg he had seen the new harbor with its enormous works, where hundreds of men sweated in the sun while cranes filled the sea with huge squares of rock and built up a wall where a workman now and again remained crushed into bloody pulp. But all that now struck him as insignificant. Nana excited him far more. Viewing the fruit of her labors, he once more experienced the feelings of respect that had overcome him one festal evening in a sugar refiner's chateau. This chateau had been erected for the refiner, and its palatial proportions and royal splendor had been paid for by a single material--sugar. It was with something quite different, with a little laughable folly, a little delicate nudity--it was with this shameful trifle, which is so powerful as to move the universe, that she alone, without workmen, without the inventions of engineers, had shaken Paris to its foundations and had built up a fortune on the bodies of dead men.




"Oh, by God, what an implement!"




Mignon let the words escape him in his ecstasy, for he felt a return of personal gratitude.




Nana had gradually lapsed into a most mournful condition. To begin with, the meeting of the marquis and the count had given her a severe fit of feverish nervousness, which verged at times on laughter. Then the thought of this old man going away half dead in a cab and of her poor rough, whom she would never set eyes on again now that she had driven him so wild, brought on what looked like the beginnings of melancholia. After that she grew vexed to hear about Satin's illness. The girl had disappeared about a fortnight ago and was now ready to die at Lariboisiere, to such a damnable state had Mme Robert reduced her. When she ordered the horses to be put to in order that she might have a last sight of this vile little wretch Zoe had just quietly given her a week's notice. The announcement drove her to desperation at once! It seemed to her she was losing a member of her own family. Great heavens! What was to become of her when left alone? And she besought Zoe to stay, and the latter, much flattered by Madame's despair, ended by kissing her to show that she was not going away in anger. No, she had positively to go: the heart could have no voice in matters of business.




But that day was one of annoyances. Nana was thoroughly disgusted and gave up the idea of going out. She was dragging herself wearily about the little drawing room when Labordette came up to tell her of a splendid chance of buying magnificent lace and in the course of his remarks casually let slip the information that Georges was dead. The announcement froze her.




"Zizi dead!" she cried.




And involuntarily her eyes sought the pink stain on the carpet, but it had vanished at last; passing footsteps had worn it away. Meanwhile Labordette entered into particulars. It was not exactly known how he died. Some spoke of a wound reopening, others of suicide. The lad had plunged, they said, into a tank at Les Fondettes. Nana kept repeating:




"Dead! Dead!"




She had been choking with grief since morning, and now she burst out sobbing and thus sought relief. Hers was an infinite sorrow: it overwhelmed her with its depth and immensity. Labordette wanted to comfort her as touching Georges, but she silenced him with a gesture and blurted out:




"It isn't only he; it's everything, everything. I'm very wretched. Oh yes, I know! They'll again be saying I'm a hussy. To think of the mother mourning down there and of the poor man who was groaning in front of my door this morning and of all the other people that are now ruined after running through all they had with me! That's it; punish Nana; punish the beastly thing! Oh, I've got a broad back! I can hear them as if I were actually there! 'That dirty wench who lies with everybody and cleans out some and drives others to death and causes a whole heap of people pain!'"




She was obliged to pause, for tears choked her utterance, and in her anguish she flung herself athwart a divan and buried her face in a cushion. The miseries she felt to be around her, miseries of which she was the cause, overwhelmed her with a warm, continuous stream of self-pitying tears, and her voice failed as she uttered a little girl's broken plaint:




"Oh, I'm wretched! Oh, I'm wretched! I can't go on like this: it's choking me. It's too hard to be misunderstood and to see them all siding against you because they're stronger. However, when you've got nothing to reproach yourself with and your conscious is clear, why, then I say, 'I won't have it! I won't have it!'"




In her anger she began rebeling against circumstances, and getting up, she dried her eyes, and walked about in much agitation.




"I won't have it! They can say what they like, but it's not my fault! Am I a bad lot, eh? I give away all I've got; I wouldn't crush a fly! It's they who are bad! Yes, it's they! I never wanted to be horrid to them. And they came dangling after me, and today they're kicking the bucket and begging and going to ruin on purpose."




Then she paused in front of Labordette and tapped his shoulders.




"Look here," she said, "you were there all along; now speak the truth: did I urge them on? Weren't there always a dozen of 'em squabbling who could invent the dirtiest trick? They used to disgust me, they did! I did all I knew not to copy them: I was afraid to. Look here, I'll give you a single instance: they all wanted to marry me! A pretty notion, eh? Yes, dear boy, I could have been countess or baroness a dozen times over and more, if I'd consented. Well now, I refused because I was reasonable. Oh yes, I saved 'em some crimes and other foul acts! They'd have stolen, murdered, killed father and mother. I had onl to say one word, and I didn't say it. You see what I've got for it today. There's Daguenet, for instance; I married that chap off! I made a position for the beggarly fellow after keeping him gratis for weeks! And I met him yesterday, and he looks the other way! Oh, get along, you swine! I'm less dirty than you!"




She had begun pacing about again, and now she brought her fist violently down on a round table.




"By God it isn't fair! Society's all wrong. They come down on the women when it's the men who want you to do things. Yes, I can tell you this now: when I used to go with them--see? I didn't enjoy it; no, I didn't enjoy it one bit. It bored me, on my honor. Well then, I ask you whether I've got anything to do with it! Yes, they bored me to death! If it hadn't been for them and what they made of me, dear boy, I should be in a convent saying my prayers to the good God, for I've always had my share of religion. Dash it, after all, if they have dropped their money and their lives over it, what do I care? It's their fault. I've had nothing to do with it!"




"Certainly not," said Labordette with conviction.




Zoe ushered in Mignon, and Nana received him smilingly. She had cried a good deal, but it was all over now. Still glowing with enthusiasm, he complimented her on her installation, but she let him see that she had had enough of her mansion and that now she had other projects and would sell everything up one of these days. Then as he excused himself for calling on the ground that he had come about a benefit performance in aid of old Bose, who was tied to his armchair by paralysis, she expressed extreme pity and took two boxes. Meanwhile Zoe announced that the carriage was waiting for Madame, and she asked for her hat and as she tied the strings told them about poor, dear Satin's mishap, adding:




"I'm going to the hospital. Nobody ever loved me as she did. Oh, they're quite right when they accuse the men of heartlessness! Who knows? Perhaps I shan't see her alive. Never mind, I shall ask to see her: I want to give her a kiss."




Labordette and Mignon smiled, and as Nana was no longer melancholy she smiled too. Those two fellows didn't count; they could enter into her feelings. And they both stood and admired her in silent abstraction while she finished buttoning her gloves. She alone kept her feet amid the heaped-up riches of her mansion, while a whole generation of men lay stricken down before her. Like those antique monsters whose redoubtable domains were covered with skeletons, she rested her feet on human skulls. She was ringed round with catastrophes. There was the furious immolation of Vandeuvres; the melancholy state of Foucarmont, who was lost in the China seas; the smashup of Steiner, who now had to live like an honest man; the satisfied idiocy of La Faloise, and the tragic shipwreck of the Muffats. Finally there was the white corpse of Georges, over which Philippe was now watching, for he had come out of prison but yesterday. She had finished her labor of ruin and death. The fly that had flown up from the ordure of the slums, bringing with it the leaven of social rottenness, had poisoned all these men by merely alighting on them. It was well done--it was just. She had avenged the beggars and the wastrels from whose caste she issued. And while, metaphorically speaking, her sex rose in a halo of glory and beamed over prostrate victims like a mounting sun shining brightly over a field of carnage, the actual woman remained as unconscious as a splendid animal, and in her ignorance of her mission was the good-natured courtesan to the last. She was still big; she was still plump; her health was excellent, her spirits capital. But this went for nothing now, for her house struck her as ridiculous. It was too small; it was full of furniture which got in her way. It was a wretched business, and the long and the short of the matter was she would have to make a fresh start. In fact, she was meditating something much better, and so she went off to kiss Satin for the last time. She was in all her finery and looked clean and solid and as brand new as if she had never seen service before.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 23楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  13


Toward the end of September Count Muffat, who was to dine at Nana's that evening, came at nightfall to inform her of a summons to the Tuileries. The lamps in the house had not been lit yet, and the servants were laughing uproariously in the kitchen regions as he softly mounted the stairs, where the tall windows gleamed in warm shadow. The door of the drawing room up-stairs opened noiselessly. A faint pink glow was dying out on the ceiling of the room, and the red hangings, the deep divans, the lacquered furniture, with their medley of embroidered fabrics and bronzes and china, were already sleeping under a slowly creeping flood of shadows, which drowned nooks and corners and blotted out the gleam of ivory and the glint of gold. And there in the darkness, on the white surface of a wide, outspread petticoat, which alone remained clearly visible, he saw Nana lying stretched in the arms of Georges. Denial in any shape or form was impossible. He gave a choking cry and stood gaping at them.




Nana had bounded up, and now she pushed him into the bedroom in order to give the lad time to escape.




"Come in," she murmured with reeling senses, "I'll explain."




She was exasperated at being thus surprised. Never before had she given way like this in her own house, in her own drawing room, when the doors were open. It was a long story: Georges and she had had a disagreement; he had been mad with jealousy of Philippe, and he had sobbed so bitterly on her bosom that she had yielded to him, not knowing how else to calm him and really very full of pity for him at heart. And on this solitary occasion, when she had been stupid enough to forget herself thus with a little rascal who could not even now bring her bouquets of violets, so short did his mother keep him--on this solitary occasion the count turned up and came straight down on them. 'Gad, she had very bad luck! That was what one got if one was a good-natured wench!




Meanwhile in the bedroom, into which she had pushed Muffat, the darkness was complete. Whereupon after some groping she rang furiously and asked for a lamp. It was Julien's fault too! If there had been a lamp in the drawing room the whole affair would not have happened. It was the stupid nightfall which had got the better of her heart.




"I beseech you to be reasonable, my pet," she said when Zoe had brought in the lights.




The count, with his hands on his knees, was sitting gazing at the floor. He was stupefied by what he had just seen. He did not cry out in anger. He only trembled, as though overtaken by some horror which was freezing him. This dumb misery touched the young woman, and she tried to comfort him.




"Well, yes, I've done wrong. It's very bad what I did. You see I'm sorry for my fault. It makes me grieve very much because it annoys you. Come now, be nice, too, and forgive me."




She had crouched down at his feet and was striving to catch his eye with a look of tender submission. She was fain to know whether he was very vexed with her. Presently, as he gave a long sigh and seemed to recover himself, she grew more coaxing and with grave kindness of manner added a final reason:




"You see, dearie, you must try and understand how it is: I can't refuse it to my poor friends."




The count consented to give way and only insisted that Georges should be dismissed once for all. But all his illusions had vanished, and he no longer believed in her sworn fidelity. Next day Nana would deceive him anew, and he only remained her miserable possessor in obedience to a cowardly necessity and to terror at the thought of living without her.




This was the epoch in her existence when Nana flared upon Paris with redoubled splendor. She loomed larger than heretofore on the horizon of vice and swayed the town with her impudently flaunted splendor and that contempt of money which made her openly squander fortunes. Her house had become a sort of glowing smithy, where her continual desires were the flames and the slightest breath from her lips changed gold into fine ashes, which the wind hourly swept away. Never had eye beheld such a rage of expenditure. The great house seemed to have been built over a gulf in which men--their worldly possessions, their fortunes, their very names--were swallowed up without leaving even a handful of dust behind them. This courtesan, who had the tastes of a parrot and gobbled up radishes and burnt almonds and pecked at the meat upon her plate, had monthly table bills amounting to five thousand francs. The wildest waste went on in the kitchen: the place, metaphorically speaking was one great river which stove in cask upon cask of wine and swept great bills with it, swollen by three or four successive manipulators. Victorine and Francois reigned supreme in the kitchen, whither they invited friends. In addition to these there was quite a little tribe of cousins, who were cockered up in their homes with cold meats and strong soup. Julien made the trades-people give him commissions, and the glaziers never put up a pane of glass at a cost of a franc and a half but he had a franc put down to himself. Charles devoured the horses' oats and doubled the amount of their provender, reselling at the back door what came in at the carriage gate, while amid the general pillage, the sack of the town after the storm, Zoe, by dint of cleverness, succeeded in saving appearances and covering the thefts of all in order the better to slur over and make good her own. But the household waste was worse than the household dishonesty. Yesterday's food was thrown into the gutter, and the collection of provisions in the house was such that the servants grew disgusted with it. The glass was all sticky with sugar, and the gas burners flared and flared till the rooms seemed ready to explode. Then, too, there were instances of negligence and mischief and sheer accident--of everything, in fact, which can hasten the ruin of a house devoured by so many mouths. Upstairs in Madame's quarters destruction raged more fiercely still. Dresses, which cost ten thousand francs and had been twice worn, were sold by Zoe; jewels vanished as though they had crumbled deep down in their drawers; stupid purchases were made; every novelty of the day was brought and left to lie forgotten in some corner the morning after or swept up by ragpickers in the street. She could not see any very expensive object without wanting to possess it, and so she constantly surrounded herself with the wrecks of bouquets and costly knickknacks and was the happier the more her passing fancy cost. Nothing remained intact in her hands; she broke everything, and this object withered, and that grew dirty in the clasp of her lithe white fingers. A perfect heap of nameless debris, of twisted shreds and muddy rags, followed her and marked her passage. Then amid this utter squandering of pocket money cropped up a question about the big bills and their settlement. Twenty thousand francs were due to the modiste, thirty thousand to the linen draper, twelve thousand to the bootmaker. Her stable devoured fifty thousand for her, and in six months she ran up a bill of a hundred and twenty thousand francs at her ladies' tailor. Though she had not enlarged her scheme of expenditure, which Labordette reckoned at four hundred thousand francs on an average, she ran up that same year to a million. She was herself stupefied by the amount and was unable to tell whither such a sum could have gone. Heaps upon heaps of men, barrowfuls of gold, failed to stop up the hole, which, amid this ruinous luxury, continually gaped under the floor of her house.




Meanwhile Nana had cherished her latest caprice. Once more exercised by the notion that her room needed redoing, she fancied she had hit on something at last. The room should be done in velvet of the color of tea roses, with silver buttons and golden cords, tassels and fringes, and the hangings should be caught up to the ceiling after the manner of a tent. This arrangement ought to be both rich and tender, she thought, and would form a splendid background to her blonde vermeil-tinted skin. However, the bedroom was only designed to serve as a setting to the bed, which was to be a dazzling affair, a prodigy. Nana meditated a bed such as had never before existed; it was to be a throne, an altar, whither Paris was to come in order to adore her sovereign nudity. It was to be all in gold and silver beaten work--it should suggest a great piece of jewelry with its golden roses climbing on a trelliswork of silver. On the headboard a band of Loves should peep forth laughing from amid the flowers, as though they were watching the voluptuous dalliance within the shadow of the bed curtains. Nana had applied to Labordette who had brought two goldsmiths to see her. They were already busy with the designs. The bed would cost fifty thousand francs, and Muffat was to give it her as a New Year's present.




What most astonished the young woman was that she was endlessly short of money amid a river of gold, the tide of which almost enveloped her. On certain days she was at her wit's end for want of ridiculously small sums--sums of only a few louis. She was driven to borrow from Zoe, or she scraped up cash as well as she could on her own account. But before resignedly adopting extreme measures she tried her friends and in a joking sort of way got the men to give her all they had about them, even down to their coppers. For the last three months she had been emptying Philippe's pockets especially, and now on days of passionate enjoyment he never came away but he left his purse behind him. Soon she grew bolder and asked him for loans of two hundred francs, three hundred francs--never more than that--wherewith to pay the interest of bills or to stave off outrageous debts. And Philippe, who in July had been appointed paymaster to his regiment, would bring the money the day after, apologizing at the same time for not being rich, seeing that good Mamma Hugon now treated her sons with singular financial severity. At the close of three months these little oft-renewed loans mounted up to a sum of ten thousand francs. The captain still laughed his hearty-sounding laugh, but he was growing visibly thinner, and sometimes he seemed absent-minded, and a shade of suffering would pass over his face. But one look from Nana's eyes would transfigure him in a sort of sensual ecstasy. She had a very coaxing way with him and would intoxicate him with furtive kisses and yield herself to him in sudden fits of self-abandonment, which tied him to her apron strings the moment he was able to escape from his military duties.




One evening, Nana having announced that her name, too, was Therese and that her fete day was the fifteenth of October, the gentlemen all sent her presents. Captain Philippe brought his himself; it was an old comfit dish in Dresden china, and it had a gold mount. He found her alone in her dressing room. She had just emerged from the bath, had nothing on save a great red-and-white flannel bathing wrap and was very busy examining her presents, which were ranged on a table. She had already broken a rock-crystal flask in her attempts to unstopper it.




"Oh, you're too nice!" she said. "What is it? Let's have a peep! What a baby you are to spend your pennies in little fakements like that!"




She scolded him, seeing that he was not rich, but at heart she was delighted to see him spending his whole substance for her. Indeed, this was the only proof of love which had power to touch her. Meanwhile she was fiddling away at the comfit dish, opening it and shutting it in her desire to see how it was made.




"Take care," he murmured, "it's brittle."




But she shrugged her shoulders. Did he think her as clumsy as a street porter? And all of a sudden the hinge came off between her fingers and the lid fell and was broken. She was stupefied and remained gazing at the fragments as she cried:




"Oh, it's smashed!"




Then she burst out laughing. The fragments lying on the floor tickled her fancy. Her merriment was of the nervous kind, the stupid, spiteful laughter of a child who delights in destruction. Philippe had a little fit of disgust, for the wretched girl did not know what anguish this curio had cost him. Seeing him thoroughly upset, she tried to contain herself.




"Gracious me, it isn't my fault! It was cracked; those old things barely hold together. Besides, it was the cover! Didn't you see the bound it gave?




And she once more burst into uproarious mirth.




But though he made an effort to the contrary, tears appeared in the young man's eyes, and with that she flung her arms tenderly round his neck.




"How silly you are! You know I love you all the same. If one never broke anything the tradesmen would never sell anything. All that sort of thing's made to be broken. Now look at this fan; it's only held together with glue!"




She had snatched up a fan and was dragging at the blades so that the silk was torn in two. This seemed to excite her, and in order to show that she scorned the other presents, the moment she had ruined his she treated herself to a general massacre, rapping each successive object and proving clearly that not one was solid in that she had broken them all. There was a lurid glow in her vacant eyes, and her lips, slightly drawn back, displayed her white teeth. Soon, when everything was in fragments, she laughed cheerily again and with flushed cheeks beat on the table with the flat of her hands, lisping like a naughty little girl:




"All over! Got no more! Got no more!"




Then Philippe was overcome by the same mad excitement, and, pushing her down, he merrily kissed her bosom. She abandoned herself to him and clung to his shoulders with such gleeful energy that she could not remember having enjoyed herself so much for an age past. Without letting go of him she said caressingly:




"I say, dearie, you ought certainly to bring me ten louis tomorrow. It's a bore, but there's the baker's bill worrying me awfully."




He had grown pale. Then imprinting a final kiss on her forehead, he said simply:




"I'll try."




Silence reigned. She was dressing, and he stood pressing his forehead against the windowpanes. A minute passed, and he returned to her and deliberately continued:




"Nana, you ought to marry me."




This notion straightway so tickled the young woman that she was unable to finish tying on her petticoats.




"My poor pet, you're ill! D'you offer me your hand because I ask you for ten louis? No, never! I'm too fond of you. Good gracious, what a silly question!"




And as Zoe entered in order to put her boots on, they ceased talking of the matter. The lady's maid at once espied the presents lying broken in pieces on the table. She asked if she should put these things away, and, Madame having bidden her get rid of them, she carried the whole collection off in the folds of her dress. In the kitchen a sorting-out process began, and Madame's debris were shared among the servants.




That day Georges had slipped into the house despite Nana's orders to the contrary. Francois had certainly seen him pass, but the servants had now got to laugh among themselves at their good lady's embarrassing situations. He had just slipped as far as the little drawing room when his brother's voice stopped him, and, as one powerless to tear himself from the door, he overheard everything that went on within, the kisses, the offer of marriage. A feeling of horror froze him, and he went away in a state bordering on imbecility, feeling as though there were a great void in his brain. It was only in his own room above his mother's flat in the Rue Richelieu that his heart broke in a storm of furious sobs. This time there could be no doubt about the state of things; a horrible picture of Nana in Philippe's arms kept rising before his mind's eye. It struck him in the light of an incest. When he fancied himself calm again the remembrance of it all would return, and in fresh access of raging jealousy he would throw himself on the bed, biting the coverlet, shouting infamous accusations which maddened him the more. Thus the day passed. In order to stay shut up in his room he spoke of having a sick headache. But the night proved more terrible still; a murder fever shook him amid continual nightmares. Had his brother lived in the house, he would have gone and killed him with the stab of a knife. When day returned he tried to reason things out. It was he who ought to die, and he determined to throw himself out of the window when an omnibus was passing. Nevertheless, he went out toward ten o'clock and traversed Paris, wandered up and down on the bridges and at the last moment felt an unconquerable desire to see Nana once more. With one word, perhaps, she would save him. And three o'clock was striking when he entered the house in the Avenue de Villiers.




Toward noon a frightful piece of news had simply crushed Mme Hugon. Philippe had been in prison since the evening of the previous day, accused of having stolen twelve thousand francs from the chest of his regiment. For the last three months he had been withdrawing small sums therefrom in the hope of being able to repay them, while he had covered the deficit with false money. Thanks to the negligence of the administrative committee, this fraud had been constantly successful. The old lady, humbled utterly by her child's crime, had at once cried out in anger against Nana. She knew Philippe's connection with her, and her melancholy had been the result of this miserable state of things which kept her in Paris in constant dread of some final catastrophe. But she had never looked forward to such shame as this, and now she blamed herself for refusing him money, as though such refusal had made her accessory to his act. She sank down on an armchair; her legs were seized with paralysis, and she felt herself to be useless, incapable of action and destined to stay where she was till she died. But the sudden thought of Georges comforted her. Georges was still left her; he would be able to act, perhaps to save them. Thereupon, without seeking aid of anyone else--for she wished to keep these matters shrouded in the bosom of her family--she dragged herself up to the next story, her mind possessed by the idea that she still had someone to love about her. But upstairs she found an empty room. The porter told her that M. Georges had gone out at an early hour. The room was haunted by the ghost of yet another calamity; the bed with its gnawed bedclothes bore witness to someone's anguish, and a chair which lay amid a heap of clothes on the ground looked like something dead. Georges must be at that woman's house, and so with dry eyes and feet that had regained their strength Mme Hugon went downstairs. She wanted her sons; she was starting to reclaim them.




Since morning Nana had been much worried. First of all it was the baker, who at nine o'clock had turned up, bill in hand. It was a wretched story. He had supplied her with bread to the amount of a hundred and thirty-three francs, and despite her royal housekeeping she could not pay it. In his irritation at being put off he had presented himself a score of times since the day he had refused further credit, and the servants were now espousing his cause. Francois kept saying that Madame would never pay him unless he made a fine scene; Charles talked of going upstairs, too, in order to get an old unpaid straw bill settled, while Victorine advised them to wait till some gentleman was with her, when they would get the money out of her by suddenly asking for it in the middle of conversation. The kitchen was in a savage mood: the tradesmen were all kept posted in the course events were taking, and there were gossiping consultations, lasting three or four hours on a stretch, during which Madame was stripped, plucked and talked over with the wrathful eagerness peculiar to an idle, overprosperous servants' hall. Julien, the house steward, alone pretended to defend his mistress. She was quite the thing, whatever they might say! And when the others accused him of sleeping with her he laughed fatuously, thereby driving the cook to distraction, for she would have liked to be a man in order to "spit on such women's backsides," so utterly would they have disgusted her. Francois, without informing Madame of it, had wickedly posted the baker in the hall, and when she came downstairs at lunch time she found herself face to face with him. Taking the bill, she told him to return toward three o'clock, whereupon, with many foul expressions, he departed, vowing that he would have things properly settled and get his money by hook or by crook.




Nana made a very bad lunch, for the scene had annoyed her. Next time the man would have to be definitely got rid of. A dozen times she had put his money aside for him, but it had as constantly melted away, sometimes in the purchase of flowers, at others in the shape of a subscription got up for the benefit of an old gendarme. Besides, she was counting on Philippe and was astonished not to see him make his appearance with his two hundred francs. It was regular bad luck, seeing that the day before yesterday she had again given Satin an outfit, a perfect trousseau this time, some twelve hundred francs' worth of dresses and linen, and now she had not a louis remaining.




Toward two o'clock, when Nana was beginning to be anxious, Labordette presented himself. He brought with him the designs for the bed, and this caused a diversion, a joyful interlude which made the young woman forget all her troubles. She clapped her hands and danced about. After which, her heart bursting wish curiosity, she leaned over a table in the drawing room and examined the designs, which Labordette proceeded to explain to her.




"You see," he said, "this is the body of the bed. In the middle here there's a bunch of roses in full bloom, and then comes a garland of buds and flowers. The leaves are to be in yellow and the roses in red-gold. And here's the grand design for the bed's head; Cupids dancing in a ring on a silver trelliswork."




But Nana interrupted him, for she was beside herself with ecstasy.




"Oh, how funny that little one is, that one in the corner, with his behind in the air! Isn't he now? And what a sly laugh! They've all got such dirty, wicked eyes! You know, dear boy, I shall never dare play any silly tricks before THEM!"




Her pride was flattered beyond measure. The goldsmiths had declared that no queen anywhere slept in such a bed. However, a difficulty presented itself. Labordette showed her two designs for the footboard, one of which reproduced the pattern on the sides, while the other, a subject by itself, represented Night wrapped in her veil and discovered by a faun in all her splendid nudity. He added that if she chose this last subject the goldsmiths intended making Night in her own likeness. This idea, the taste of which was rather risky, made her grow white with pleasure, and she pictured herself as a silver statuette, symbolic of the warm, voluptuous delights of darkness.




"Of course you will only sit for the head and shoulders," said Labordette.




She looked quietly at him.




"Why? The moment a work of art's in question I don't mind the sculptor that takes my likeness a blooming bit!"




Of course it must be understood that she was choosing the subject. But at this he interposed.




"Wait a moment; it's six thousand francs extra."




"It's all the same to me, by Jove!" she cried, bursting into a laugh. "Hasn't my little rough got the rhino?"




Nowadays among her intimates she always spoke thus of Count Muffat, and the gentlemen had ceased to inquire after him otherwise.




"Did you see your little rough last night?" they used to say.




"Dear me, I expected to find the little rough here!"




It was a simple familiarity enough, which, nevertheless, she did not as yet venture on in his presence.




Labordette began rolling up the designs as he gave the final explanations. The goldsmiths, he said, were undertaking to deliver the bed in two months' time, toward the twenty-fifth of December, and next week a sculptor would come to make a model for the Night. As she accompanied him to the door Nana remembered the baker and briskly inquired:




"By the by, you wouldn't be having ten louis about you?"




Labordette made it a solemn rule, which stood him in good stead, never to lend women money. He used always to make the same reply.




"No, my girl, I'm short. But would you like me to go to your little rough?"




She refused; it was useless. Two days before she had succeeded in getting five thousand francs out of the count. However, she soon regretted her discreet conduct, for the moment Labordette had gone the baker reappeared, though it was barely half-past two, and with many loud oaths roughly settled himself on a bench in the hall. The young woman listened to him from the first floor. She was pale, and it caused her especial pain to hear the servants' secret rejoicings swelling up louder and louder till they even reached her ears. Down in the kitchen they were dying of laughter. The coachman was staring across from the other side of the court; Francois was crossing the hall without any apparent reason. Then he hurried off to report progress, after sneering knowingly at the baker. They didn't care a damn for Madame; the walls were echoing to their laughter, and she felt that she was deserted on all hands and despised by the servants' hall, the inmates of which were watching her every movement and liberally bespattering her with the filthiest of chaff. Thereupon she abandoned the intention of borrowing the hundred and thirty-three francs from Zoe; she already owed the maid money, and she was too proud to risk a refusal now. Such a burst of feeling stirred her that she went back into her room, loudly remarking:




"Come, come, my girl, don't count on anyone but yourself. Your body's your own property, and it's better to make use of it than to let yourself be insulted."




And without even summoning Zoe she dressed herself with feverish haste in order to run round to the Tricon's. In hours of great embarrassment this was her last resource. Much sought after and constantly solicited by the old lady, she would refuse or resign herself according to her needs, and on these increasingly frequent occasions when both ends would not meet in her royally conducted establishment, she was sure to find twenty-five louis awaiting her at the other's house. She used to betake herself to the Tricon's with the ease born of use, just as the poor go to the pawnshop.




But as she left her own chamber Nana came suddenly upon Georges standing in the middle of the drawing room. Not noticing his waxen pallor and the somber fire in his wide eyes, she gave a sigh of relief.




"Ah, you've come from your brother."




"No," said the lad, growing yet paler.




At this she gave a despairing shrug. What did he want? Why was he barring her way? She was in a hurry--yes, she was. Then returning to where he stood:




"You've no money, have you?"




"No."




"That's true. How silly of me! Never a stiver; not even their omnibus fares Mamma doesn't wish it! Oh, what a set of men!"




And she escaped. But he held her back; he wanted to speak to her. She was fairly under way and again declared she had no time, but he stopped her with a word.




"Listen, I know you're going to marry my brother."




Gracious! The thing was too funny! And she let herself down into a chair in order to laugh at her ease.




"Yes," continued the lad, "and I don't wish it. It's I you're going to marry. That's why I've come."




"Eh, what? You too?" she cried. "Why, it's a family disease, is it? No, never! What a fancy, to be sure! Have I ever asked you to do anything so nasty? Neither one nor t'other of you! No, never!"




The lad's face brightened. Perhaps he had been deceiving himself! He continued:




"Then swear to me that you don't go to bed with my brother."




"Oh, you're beginning to bore me now!" said Nana, who had risen with renewed impatience. "It's amusing for a little while, but when I tell you I'm in a hurry--I go to bed with your brother if it pleases me. Are you keeping me--are you paymaster here that you insist on my making a report? Yes, I go to bed with your brother."




He had caught hold of her arm and squeezed it hard enough to break it as he stuttered:




"Don't say that! Don't say that!"




With a slight blow she disengaged herself from his grasp.




"He's maltreating me now! Here's a young ruffian for you! My chicken, you'll leave this jolly sharp. I used to keep you about out of niceness. Yes, I did! You may stare! Did you think I was going to be your mamma till I died? I've got better things to do than to bring up brats."




He listened to her stark with anguish, yet in utter submission. Her every word cut him to the heart so sharply that he felt he should die. She did not so much as notice his suffering and continued delightedly to revenge herself on him for the annoyance of the morning.




"It's like your brother; he's another pretty Johnny, he is! He promised me two hundred francs. Oh, dear me; yes, I can wait for 'em. It isn't his money I care for! I've not got enough to pay for hair oil. Yes, he's leaving me in a jolly fix! Look here, d'you want to know how matters stand? Here goes then: it's all owing to your brother that I'm going out to earn twenty-five louis with another man."




At these words his head spun, and he barred her egress. He cried; he besought her not to go, clasping his hands together and blurting out:




"Oh no! Oh no!"




"I want to, I do," she said. "Have you the money?"




No, he had not got the money. He would have given his life to have the money! Never before had he felt so miserable, so useless, so very childish. All his wretched being was shaken with weeping and gave proof of such heavy suffering that at last she noticed it and grew kind. She pushed him away softly.




"Come, my pet, let me pass; I must. Be reasonable. You're a baby boy, and it was very nice for a week, but nowadays I must look after my own affairs. Just think it over a bit. Now your brother's a man; what I'm saying doesn't apply to him. Oh, please do me a favor; it's no good telling him all this. He needn't know where I'm going. I always let out too much when I'm in a rage."




She began laughing. Then taking him in her arms and kissing him on the forehead:




"Good-by, baby," she said; "it's over, quite over between us; d'you understand? And now I'm off!"




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 22楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  12


快到深夜一点钟了,娜娜和伯爵躺在那张铺着威尼斯针织花边床单的大床上,还没有入睡。他怄了三天气,那天晚上回来了。卧室内只有一盏灯,灯光惨淡,充满睡意,弥漫着温暖、潮湿和作爱的气氛。镶银的白漆家具在灯光下泛着朦胧的白色。放下的帷幔把床湮没在一片黑暗之中。一声叹息,随后一个亲吻,打破了寂静的气氛,娜娜倏地从被窝里钻出来,光着腿在床沿上坐了片刻。伯爵的头落到枕头上,呆在黑暗中。




“亲爱的,你信仰仁慈的上帝吗?”娜娜思索了一会儿才这样问道。她离开情人的怀里后,表情严肃,内心充满对宗教的恐惧。




从早上起,她就抱怨自己身体不适。正如她所说,她的一些愚蠢的想法,如对死亡和地狱的想法,在暗暗地折磨着她。有时,她在夜里像孩子一样害怕起来,头脑中产生一些可怕的想法,把她折磨得睁着眼睛做噩梦。她又说道:




“怎么样?你想不到我要上天堂了吗?”




接着,她打了一个战栗。伯爵感到蹊跷,在这样的时刻她竟然提出这些怪问题来,他觉得自己心中又萌发了天主教徒的悔恨。这时,睡衣从她的肩上落下来,头发披散着,猛然扑到伯爵的怀里,紧紧搂住他,呜咽起来:




“我怕死……我怕死……”




他使出全身力气才挣脱了她。这个女人因为怕死,紧紧地抱住他,这种恐惧感是有传染性的,他生怕自己的情绪也受到她的精神错乱的影响,便劝导她。他说她身体很好,只要她行为规矩一些,总有一天,她会得到上帝宽恕的。但是她摇摇头,她不曾伤害过任何人,这是不容置疑的。她胸前总是戴着圣母像,她还把一根红线系在两乳之间的圣母像指给他看;不过,上帝是安排好了的,凡是没有结过婚同男人同居的女人都要入地狱。她想起了教理书中的零零星星的东西。啊!人要能知道死后怎样,那该多好,但是什么也不知道,没有一个人带回来死后的消息。确实,如果神甫们说的是蠢话,我们去烦这烦那,真是傻瓜。不过,她仍然虔诚地吻那个带着她体温的圣像,她把那个圣像看成可以驱除死亡的祛邪物,她一想到死就怕得浑身发冷。




她到梳洗间去也要缪法陪同,即使开着门,她在那里呆一会儿,也怕得浑身发抖。缪法又躺到床上,她还在卧室里踱来踱去,每个角落她都要看看,那怕听见一点点声音,便吓得浑身打哆嗦。她在一面镜子前面停下来,像从前一样,她一看见自己的裸体,就忘掉了一切。但是这一次,她看见自己的胸脯、腰部和大腿,更加害怕起来,最后她抬起双手摸着脸上的骨头,摸了好一阵子。




“人死后样子就难看了。”她拖长声音说道。




她用手挤压双颊,睁大眼睛,下颌向内收缩,想看看自己死后是什么样子。接着,她把这副鬼脸转向伯爵,说道:




“你瞧,我死后脑袋会变得很小。”




伯爵见她那样子,生气了。




“你疯了,快点睡觉吧。”




他仿佛看见她躺在坟墓里,长眠了一个世纪,只剩下一身白骨。于是他双手合十,口中念念有词,祈祷起来。已有一段时间,宗教信仰又征服了他,每天这种信仰发作起来,就像中风一样来势凶猛,把他弄得疲惫不堪。他的手指格格作响,口中不停地念着:“我的天主……我的天主……我的天主……”这是他的软弱无力的叫喊,是他的罪孽的叫喊。尽管他知道自己肯定要下地狱,但他却无力洗刷自己的罪孽。娜娜回到床上时,她发现他盖着被子,神色惶恐不安,指甲放在胸口,眼睛仰望着空中,似乎在寻找天国。娜娜又哭了,两人搂抱起来,牙齿咬得格格响,他俩自己也莫名其妙,只能在愚蠢的顽念中打滚。以前他们已经度过类似这样的一个夜晚;不过,这一次太荒唐了,娜娜不再害怕后,自己也这么说。她突然起了疑心,便谨慎地问伯爵:罗丝·米尼翁大概已经把那封告发信寄出去了。但是事情并不是这样,不过是伯爵害怕而已,没有别的,因为他还不知道自己戴了绿帽子。




缪法又一次离开娜娜出走,两天没回来,一天早上,他突然来了;他从来不在这样的时刻回来。他脸色铁青,两眼通红,心绪不宁,内心还在激烈斗争着。可是心里慌张的佐爱没有发觉他忐忑不安的神态,便跑过来迎接他,对他说道:“啊!先生,您终于回来了!昨天晚上,太太差点死了。”




伯爵问她详细情况,她回答道:




“这事说了别人难以相信……太太小产了,先生!”




娜娜怀孕已经三个月了。很长时间以来,她以为自己只是身体不适,但布塔雷医生却有点怀疑,后来他明确说她怀了孕。因为她觉得很烦恼,就竭尽全力隐瞒怀孕真相。她神经质般地恐惧,心情忧郁,与这件事多少有点关系。她对怀孕之事守口如瓶,为没有结婚就怀了孕而感到很害羞,不得不把真相隐瞒起来。对她来说,这似乎是一件意外事故,人家知道了会有损她的声誉,人家会取笑她。哎?真是开玩笑!真倒霉!她以为自己不会再怀孕了,这次偏偏又碰上了。她惊讶不已,仿佛她的性器官的功能紊乱了,她不想要孩子,并把这东西作了别的用途时,她偏偏怀了孕。造化令她恼怒,在她正当享乐的时候,竟然要让她当上严肃的母亲,在她把周围的男人一个个害死的时候,竟然给她一个小生命。难道人不该少遇到一些麻烦,按照自己的意愿来安排生活吗?这个小孩是从哪里掉下来的呢?连她自己也说不清楚。啊!天哪!这个孩子的父亲要有好心肠才会承认孩子是自己的,因为现在还没有一个人承认,如果一个人专门损害别人,他自己一生中肯定不会很幸福的。




这时,佐爱把这件倒霉的事的经过讲给伯爵听。




“将近四点钟时,太太肚子疼起来。我见她到梳妆室去很久不出来,就进去看看,发现她躺在地上,晕了过去。是的,先生,她晕倒在地上,还有一摊血,像被人谋杀了似的……于是,我明白了是怎么回事。我很生气,太太应该把这事告诉我……当时恰巧乔治先生也在场。他帮我把她扶起来,他一听到小产这个词,也难过了……说真的,从昨天起,我就为太太发愁!”




公馆里确实乱糟糟的,仆人们跑上跑下,每个房间里都有仆人进进出出。乔治在客厅的一张椅子上过了一夜。晚上,在太太平常接待客人的时间,乔治把这个消息告诉了太太的朋友们。他面色苍白,带着惊愕和激动的神态,讲述事情发生的经过。斯泰内、拉法卢瓦兹、菲利普和其他人已经来过了。他们听到第一句话,就大叫一声,这不可能!一定是在开玩笑!接着,他们变得严肃起来,目光盯着房门,神态惆怅,摇摇头,不再觉得这是可笑的了。共有十二位先生坐在壁炉前,他们低声聊天,一直聊到午夜为止。他们都是朋友,每个人都在苦苦思索,究竟谁是父亲。他们好像彼此原谅,个个惴惴不安,觉得自己做了蠢事。然后,他们弓起背,觉得这事与他们毫不相干,这是娜娜自己的事。哎!这个娜娜真了不起!人家从来没有想到她会闹出这样的笑话!随后他们一个接一个蹑手蹑脚地走了,似乎这间卧室里死了人,不能笑出声来。




“先生,还是上楼去吧,”佐爱对缪法说道,“太太身体好多了,她会接待你的……我们在等大夫来,他答应今天早上来看太太。”




这个贴身女仆劝说乔治回家睡觉了。楼上客厅里只剩下萨丹一个人,她躺在一张长沙发上,嘴里叼支香烟,眼睛望着上空。娜娜意外小产后,公馆里的人个个惊慌失措,她却无动于衷,肚子里憋着气,不时耸耸肩膀,说几句刻薄话。佐爱走过她面前时,跟伯爵说,可怜的太太这次可吃了大苦头。萨丹脱口说了一句难听的话:




“这才好呢,这次可教训了她一下!”




他俩吃惊地掉过头来。萨丹一动也没有动,眸子一直盯住天花板,两片嘴唇死命地叼着那支香烟。




“哎!你的心肠真好!”佐爱说道。




萨丹坐起来,气乎乎地瞧着伯爵,对准他的面孔又说了一遍:




“这才好呢,这次可教训了她一下!”




说完,她又躺下来,吐出淡淡的一缕烟,仿佛事不关己并决心不介入这事。不管啦,真是太愚蠢了!




佐爱还是领缪法进了卧室。屋里温暖而又宁静,散发着一股乙醚的气味,维里埃大街上偶尔有马车驶过,车轮发出低沉的声音,有点打破室内的寂静。娜娜的头枕在枕头上,面色苍白,还没有入睡,眼睛睁得大大的,像在沉思冥想。她看见伯爵,一动没动,只嫣然一笑。




“啊!我的心肝,”她拖长声音悄声说道,“我原来以为永远见不到你了。”




他俯下身子去吻她的头发,她感动了,真心诚意地对他谈到孩子,似乎伯爵就是孩子的父亲。




“我一直不敢告诉你……我感到很幸福!我做过不少梦,我真希望他不愧是你的孩子,现在一切都完了……不过,这样也许更好些。我不想给你生活中添麻烦。”




他听说自己是孩子的父亲,感到很惊讶,结结巴巴说了几句话。他搬了一把椅子,坐到床边,把一只胳膊搁在被子上。这时候,娜娜发现他大惊失色,眼睛通红,嘴唇像发烧似的颤抖着。




“你怎么啦?”她问道,“难道你也病啦?”




“没有。”他不无痛苦地说道。




她用深情的目光瞧瞧他。接着她做了一个手势,把呆在那里收拾药瓶的佐爱打发走。等房间里只有他们两个人时,她把他拉到身边,问道:




“你怎么啦,亲爱的?……你眼泪汪汪,我看得很清楚……




说出来吧,你来肯定有什么事情要对我说。”




“没有事情,没有事情,我向你保证。”他结结巴巴说道。




可是他痛苦得喉咙哽住了,不知道自己为什么进了病人的房间,进来了非常伤感,抽抽噎噎哭了,他把脸埋到被子里,试图不让痛苦迸发出来。娜娜这下明白了,一定是罗丝·米尼翁下了狠心,把那封信寄走了。娜娜让他哭了一会儿。他哭得身子猛烈抽搐着,连她躺着的床都被震动了。末了,她用慈母般的同情口吻问道:




“你家里发生了什么麻烦事了吗?”




他点点头。她停了一会,然后低声问道:




“那么,你全知道了?”




他又点点头。于是这间痛苦气氛甚浓的房间里顿时又沉静下来。昨天夜里,他参加皇后举行的晚会后,回到家里就收到萨比娜写给她的情人的那封信。他度过了痛苦不堪的一夜,他在思索着如何报仇。他早上就出来了,想缓和一下杀妻的念头。到了外面,他被六月早晨的风和日丽的气候陶醉了,报仇的念头消失了,便来到娜娜家里。每当他在生活中碰到不堪忍受的事情,就来这里,只有在这里,他才能摆脱痛苦,娜娜安慰他一下,他就会消气,心情也愉快起来。




“算了,冷静一下吧,”娜娜露出很善良的样子说道,“我早就知道这件事了。但是,当然不该由我来让你睁开眼睛。你还记得吧,去年你就产生过怀疑。后来由于我小心谨慎,事情才没有闹出来。总而言之,你还没有证据……当然罗!今天你有了一个证据,你心里很难过,这我很理解。不过,这事不会影响你的声誉的。现在你应该迁就这一既成事实。”




他不哭了。可是他仍然感到羞耻,尽管他早就对娜娜谈过他们夫妻间最隐秘的事情。她不得不安慰他。要知道,她是女人,她什么话郁听得进。他用低沉的声音随口说道:“你在病中,缠住你有什么好处呢!……我来这里真蠢。我走啦。”




“别走。”她连忙说道,“你再留一下,也许我会给你出个好主意。不过,不要叫我说得太多,医生不让我多说话。”




最后他站起来,在卧室里来回走动。于是,她问他:




“现在,你准备怎么办?”




“我要去掴那个男人的耳光,这是理所当然的。”




她噘了一下嘴,不赞成他这样做。




“这可不是好办法……对你老婆呢?”




“我要去告她,我有证据。”




“你一点也不高明,亲爱的。你这样做很愚蠢,你知道,我永远不会让你这样做。”




娜娜用微弱的声音慢条斯理地向他指出,决斗或打官司,不但无济于事,还会酿成丑闻。那样,会在一个星期内,成为报界奇闻;这是在拿他的生命来孤注一掷,他的宁静、他在宫廷中的高官地位、他的姓氏的荣誉都会受到影响;为什么要这样做呢?难道是为了让别人来嘲笑自己。




“这有什么关系!”他嚷道,“我要根仇。”




“我的心肝,”她说道,“这些肮脏的事不当场抓住,永远也报不了仇。”




他不说话了,接着嘟哝了一阵子。当然,他不是胆小鬼,但是他觉得她说得有道理,他心里越来越感到不安,一种可怜感和羞耻感使他在狂怒之下,心软了下来。她决计以坦诚相待,对他什么都讲,这样她又给了他一个新的打击。




“亲爱的,你想知道你苦恼的原因吗?……因为你自己也欺骗了你的妻子。嗯?你经常在外面过夜,不是为了消磨时间吧,你老婆大概起了疑心。那么,你有什么理由责备她呢?她会回答说,你给她作出了榜样,一下子就把你的嘴堵住了……亲爱的,你跑到这里气得踱来踱去,不在家里把他们两人都杀死,原因就在这里。”




这番毫不留情的话说得他垂头丧气,他一屁股坐到椅子上,她突如其来的这番话把他说服了。娜娜住嘴了,喘了口气;




接着,她低声说道:




“啊!我累坏了。帮我往上躺躺。我身子一直往下滑,我的头太低了。”




他帮她躺高了些,她舒了一口气,感觉舒服多了。随后,她又回到原来的话题,说打官司离婚会有一场好戏看。难道他看不出,伯爵夫人的律师会提出娜娜来,让巴黎人当作笑料吗?这样一来,什么事都会被张扬出去,她在游艺剧院演出的失败,她的公馆,她的生活,无一例外。啊!不行,她不希望搞得满城风雨!也许一些下流女人会怂恿他这样做,借他的事为自己大肆宣传,但是,她首先想到的是他的幸福。她把他拉过来,把他的头按到枕头边,靠近自己的头,用一只胳膊搂住他的脖子,温存地对他说道:




“听我说,我的心肝,你还是与你的老婆和好吧。”




他听了火冒三丈。绝对办不到!他的肺都要气炸了,这样太丢脸了。然而她还是温柔地劝他这样做。




“你还是与你老婆和好吧……你听到了吧,你总不愿意到处听人说是我让你离开你的家庭的吧?这太败坏我的名声了,人家会对我怎么想呢?……不过,你得发誓永远爱我,因为有朝一日你若同另一个女人要好时,你就……”




他被泪水哽住了。他一股劲儿吻她,打断了她的话,连连说道:




“你疯了,和好是办不到的!”




“不,不,”娜娜又说,“必须和好……我将迁就你们。不管怎样,她是你的老婆,这与你随便遇上一个女人就对我不忠诚是两回事。”




她仍然这样说下去,以良言相劝。她甚至谈到了天主。他以为是在听韦诺先生讲话,老头子在训诫他,要把他从罪孽中拯救出来时,就是这样说话的。不过,她并没有谈到与他绝断关系,而是劝他两边逢迎,在老婆和情妇之间做一个老好人,让她们两人各得其所,这样平平静静地过日子,使每个人都没有烦恼,就像在人生不可避免的烦恼中,能够有幸福的睡眠一样。这对他俩的生活毫无影响,他依然是她的心肝宝贝,只不过他来的次数略少一些,他不同她过夜时,就同伯爵夫人一起过夜。她已经精疲力竭了,轻轻舒了口气,最后说道:




“总之,我觉得我做了一件好事……你会更加爱我的。”寂静又笼罩了房间。她闭起眼睛,躺在枕头上,脸色苍白。现在他听她的话了,说他不愿意让她说话太多,把她弄得很疲劳。整整过了一分钟,她又睁开眼睛,悄声说道:




“再说钱吧,怎么办?如果你发起火来,到哪里去弄钱呢?……昨天拉博德特还来催讨那张本票的钱……我呀,什么也没有,连身上穿的衣服也没有了。”




然后,她又闭上眼睛,像死人一样。缪法的脸上掠过一抹愁云。昨天晚上他受了打击,他把不知怎样摆脱的手头拮据一事忘得一干二净。那张十万法郎的期票,延期过一次,尽管持票人明确答应不转手,还是拿到市场上流通了。拉博德特装得毫无办法,把责任全推给弗朗西斯,说他以后再也不跟没有教养的人打交道了。这笔钱一定要付,伯爵绝不能拒绝支付自己签过字的票据。此外,除了娜娜提出的各种新的要求以外,伯爵家里的花费也很铺张。伯爵夫人从丰岱特回来后,突然变得奢侈起来,产生了上流社会享受的欲望,这种欲望在吞噬着他们的财产。人们在谈论她任性挥霍钱财,公馆里变得焕然一新,花了五十万法郎修缮米罗梅斯尼尔街的那座旧公馆,服装花费极其昂贵,大笔大笔钱不见了,溶化了,也可能送人了,伯爵夫人想不到说一下钱的去向。有两次,伯爵鼓足勇气提出钱的问题,想知道花在何处,可是伯爵夫人微微一笑,用古怪的神情瞅着他,他吓得不敢再问了,担心她回答得太明确了。他所以从娜娜手中接过达盖内作为女婿,是考虑到能把爱斯泰勒的嫁妆减少到二十万法郎,而其它一切筹办均由年轻人负责,自己毋庸操心,这门出乎意料的亲事,他还是挺高兴的。




然而,一个星期以来,缪法为了立即筹足十万法郎来应付拉博德特,他想到只有一个办法,这个办法使他退缩了。那就是卖掉博尔德的住宅,这是一座华丽的住宅,估计值五十万法郎,是伯爵夫人的一个伯父不久前遗赠给她的。不过,遗嘱规定,出卖住宅必须要有她的签字,没有征得伯爵的同意,她也不能转让住宅。昨天晚上,他终于下了决心,想同妻子商谈签字的事,现在一切都完了。在这样的时刻,他决不会接受这样的和解。想到这里,妻子偷汉的事给了他更加可怕的打击。他完全理解娜娜的目的,因为他对她越来越推心置腹,这就使他不管有什么事情都要与她商量,他向她埋怨过自己的处境,他要求伯爵夫人签字的事,他也向她吐露过。




不过,娜娜好像不再坚持自己的意见了,她没有睁开眼睛。他见她脸色那样苍白,便担心起来,叫她吸一点乙醚。她吸了一点,又提了个问题,但没有说出达盖内的名字。




“什么时候举行婚礼?”




“星期二签订婚约,再过五天举行婚礼。”他回答道。




娜娜仍然闭着眼睛,仿佛在夜间谈自己的想法。




“总之,我的宝贝,你要看清你该办的事情……我的愿望是让大家都满意。”




他抓住她的一只手,让她平静下来。是的,走着瞧吧,但是要紧的还是她要好好休息。他不再生气了。这间充满乙醚味的病人卧室是如此温暖,如此宁静,终于使他息怒了,他正需要安静,心情舒畅一下。在这张温暖的床边,坐在他照料着的这个痛苦的女人的身边,她那热忱的激励,唤起了他对往日的肉欲快乐的回忆,他那受到侮辱后大发雷霆的男子汉脾气,渐渐烟消云散了。他向她俯下身子,紧紧搂住她,娜娜脸上却毫无表情,只是嘴角上挂着一丝胜利的微笑。这时候布塔雷大夫来了。




“怎么样啦,这个可爱的孩子?”他亲切地对缪法讲,他以为缪法是她的丈夫,“真见鬼,你让她说了不少话吧。”




医生是个漂亮男子,还很年轻,他常为风流女子中的漂亮女人治病。他性格开朗,像朋友一样对那些女人笑脸相待,但从来不同她们睡觉。他的出诊费收得很高,而且必须分文不少。不过,他总是随叫随到。娜娜每星期总要派人去找他两三次,她一想到死就浑身直打哆嗦,连一些小毛病也惶恐不安地告诉他。他便东拉西扯,胡诌一些故事来逗她,他用这种方式来给她治病。这些女病人都喜欢他。但是这一次,娜娜的病可严重了。




缪法要走时,心情很激动。他看见可怜的娜娜身体那样虚弱,怜悯之心油然而生。缪法走时,她呼唤他回来,把额头伸给他亲吻,接着用开玩笑的口吻低声威胁他:




“你知道允许你做的事情……回去同你的老婆和好,不然我一生气,你什么都完了。”




萨比娜伯爵夫人要求她女儿的婚约在星期二签订,是为了借此机会,庆祝一下油漆未干的公馆修缮竣工。五百张请柬已发出去了,邀请的人中,社会各界人士都有。当天早上,挂毯商才挂帷幔,快到晚九点钟点亮水晶分枝吊灯时,建筑师在心潮激荡的伯爵夫人的陪同下,仍在作最后的指点。




这是春天的一次庆会,富有温和的春天魅力。六月的夜晚,天气炎热,大厅的两扇门全都敞开着,舞会的场地一直延伸到沙土地的花园里。第一批到达的客人,在门口受到伯爵和伯爵夫人的欢迎,他们刚进门就感到眼花缭乱。只要回忆一下过去客厅的情景,人们还记得伯爵夫人一副冷若冰霜的面孔。从前在这间颇具古老风范的客厅里,宗教的肃穆气氛甚浓,笨重的桃花心木家具全是帝国时代的款式,天鹅绒帷幔已经变黄,暗绿色的天花板湿漉漉的。现在可不一样了,刚跨进前厅,映入眼帘的金色画框里的镶嵌画,在高高烛台的蜡烛的光亮照射下烁烁发亮,大理石楼梯的栏杆上,镂刻着精美的花纹。再里面是富丽堂皇的客厅,墙壁上挂着热内亚天鹅绒帷幔,天花板上贴着布歇的一幅巨大的装饰画,这幅画在当皮埃尔古堡出售时,是建筑师用十万法郎买下来的。枝形吊灯和水晶壁灯照亮了豪华气派的一面面镜子和一件件名贵家具。简直可以说,萨比娜的那张长椅子,那张唯一的红绸椅子,过去是软绵绵的,与其它家具很不相称,现在仿佛大了几倍,使整个公馆充满了淫乐、极度享乐的气氛,这种气氛像迟迟燃起的火苗猛烈燃烧着。




大家已经跳舞了。乐队安顿在花园里,一扇敞开的窗户前面,正演奏着华尔兹舞曲,轻快的节奏在空中飘荡,传到客厅变得柔和了。在威尼斯彩灯的照耀下,花园笼罩在一片若明若暗的光线中,看上去仿佛变大了,草坪边沿上搭了一顶紫色帐篷,里面放了一张酒菜台子。这支华尔兹舞曲正是《金发爱神》中那支淫秽的华尔兹,里面还夹杂着淫荡的笑声,舞曲响亮的音波传到这座古老的公馆里,变成一种颤音,仿佛把墙壁都震热了。这支乐曲像是从街上吹来的一股肉欲之风,把这座傲慢的公馆的整个死气沉沉的时代一扫而光,把缪法家族的过去、在天花板下沉睡了一个世纪的荣誉和信仰,吹得无影无踪了。




伯爵母亲的老朋友们呆在壁炉边他们习惯呆的地方,他们仿佛感到是在一个陌生的地方,觉得头晕目眩。他们在不断拥进来的嘈杂的人群中,形成一个圈子。杜·荣古瓦夫人穿过餐厅进来后,已辨认不出那些房间了。尚特罗夫人神色惊讶地瞅着花园,花园似乎大多了。不一会儿,呆在这个角落里的客人便低声议论起来,提出种种尖锐的批评。




“喂,”尚特罗夫人嘟哝道,“要是老伯爵夫人回来一看……她会说什么呢?你们想象一下,她来到这些人中间,会是什么一副样子。搞得这样富丽堂皇,又是这样乱哄哄的……真丢人!”




“萨比娜简直发疯了,”杜·荣古瓦夫人附和道,“刚才你看见她在门口的那副样子吗?瞧,在这里还看得见她……她把她的钻石首饰全都戴上了。”




她俩站起来,从远处打量一会儿伯爵夫妇。萨比娜身穿白色衣服,上面镶着漂亮的英国针钩花边。她洋洋得意,觉得自己很漂亮,她显得年轻、愉快,她不停地微笑,有点自我陶醉了。缪法在她身边,则显得苍老,脸色苍白。他也在微笑,神态安详而庄重。




“想当年他是一家之主,”尚特罗夫人接着说道,“连添置一张小板凳也要得到他的许可!……现在却不同了,一切都改变了,他像在她家里……你还记得吧,她那时候连客厅都不肯装修!现在整个公馆都装修一新了。”




说到这里,她们突然住嘴了,谢泽勒太太进来了,她身后跟着一群小伙子。她出神地看着屋里的一切,悄声赞叹道:




“啊!真漂亮!……多么精致!……真有审美观点!”




接着她远远地对身后那群青年人说道:




“我不是说过嘛!这些古老的破房子,一经装修,可真没话说了……你们觉得很漂亮,是吗?简直像十七世纪的古建筑……萨比娜终于能在里面接待客人了。”




两个老太太又坐下来,压低嗓门,谈论这门令许多人惊讶的婚事。爱丝泰勒刚走过去,她身着玫瑰红绸裙子,还是那样干瘪,那副处女的面孔上毫无表情,她平心静气地接受了达盖内做自己的丈夫,既不显得欢乐,也不显得悲伤,依然像那年冬天向炉子里添木柴时那样表情冷冰冰的,脸色那样苍白。面对这次为她举行的庆祝活动,面对这灯光,这些鲜花,这音乐,她依然无动于衷。




“他是个冒险家,”杜·荣古瓦夫人说道,“我从来没见过他。”




“注意,他来了。”尚特罗夫人低声说道。




达盖内瞥见于贡夫人和她的两个儿子,连忙走上去挽起于贡夫人的胳膊;他笑吟吟的,对她显得很热情,好像他这次交了好运,也有她一份功劳似的。




“谢谢你,”她一边说,一边坐到壁炉旁边,“瞧,这是我原来坐的地方。”




“你认识他吗?”达盖内走后,杜·荣古瓦夫人问道。




“当然认识罗,他是个很有魅力的小伙子。乔治很喜欢他……他出身于一个有门第的家庭。”




好心肠的老太太觉得有人对他怀有敌意,便为他辩护。小伙子的父亲当年很受路易—菲利普的赏识,担任省长一直到逝世为止。小伙子呢,生活上有些挥霍,有人说他是败家子,但是,不管怎么说,他有一个叔父,是个富翁,有朝一日,会把财产留给他的。几位老太太听了直摇头,于贡太太自己也觉得尴尬,总是不断回到他家庭门第的话题上来。她觉得很疲倦,埋怨自己腿疼。她在黎塞留街住了一个月了,据她自己说,那里她有一大堆事情要做。说到这里,她那慈祥母爱的笑脸上,飘过一阵忧郁的阴影。




“不管怎样,”尚特罗夫人最后说道,“爱丝泰勒本来可以结一门比这好得多的亲事。”




铜管乐奏起来了,奏的是四对舞舞曲,人们都拥向客厅的两边,让出中间地方来。女人们的浅色裙子在摆动着,中间夹杂着男人们的黑色礼服;明亮的灯光照在波涛般的人头上,只见珠宝首饰熠熠发光,白色翎毛瑟瑟颤抖,丁香花和玫瑰花竞相开放。天气已经热了,在轻快的乐曲声中,妇女们裸露出洁白的肩膀,从她们穿着的罗纱服和弄皱了的绸缎中散发出一股沁人心脾的芳香。从一扇扇敞开的门望进去,客厅里的一个个房间里坐着一排排妇女,她们暗暗微笑着,眸子里闪着光芒,撅着嘴,手里摇着扇子,扇出的风吹到她们的嘴上。客人们还在不断到来,一个仆人专门通报新到客人的姓名,男人们在人群里慢慢走着,竭力为女伴寻找位置;女人们挽着男人们的胳膊,心里惴惴不安,踮起脚尖,向远处望去,看是否有空椅子。公馆里挤满了客人,裙子碰在一起,发出窸窸窣窣的声音,有些角落里,一大片花边、裙结、裙撑挡住了通道。女人们习惯于令人眼花缭乱的拥挤场合,很有礼貌,能够容忍,仍然不失其风度。这时,一对对男女离开了令人窒息的客厅,跑到花园的深处。那里,威尼斯彩灯发出微弱的粉红色光芒,妇女们的裙子的暗影在草地边上飘拂着,好像伴随着四对舞舞曲的节奏,乐曲声飘到树丛后面,仿佛是从遥远的地方飘来的悦耳的乐曲。




斯泰内刚刚遇到富卡蒙和拉法卢瓦兹,他俩在酒菜台子前喝香槟酒。




“漂亮极啦,”拉法卢瓦兹一边察看着用金色长矛撑着的紫金色帐篷,一边说道,“我们还以为是在香料蜜糖面包集市里……嗯?确实如此,到了香料蜜糖面包集市!”




现在,他总是装成一副玩世不恭的样子,似乎是一个什么都经历过的青年,当今没有什么值得自己严肃对待的了。




“如果旺德夫尔还活着,他会感到惊讶的。”富卡蒙咕哝道,“你还记得吧,他过去在壁炉前那副百无聊赖的样子,真没想到!别嘲笑这里的变化了。”




“旺德夫尔,甭提他了,他是一个失败者!”拉法卢瓦兹轻蔑地说道,“他以为自焚可以令我们震惊,这是大错特错!现在没有人再提他了。旺德夫尔被勾销了,完蛋了,被埋葬了!还是谈谈其他人吧!”




随后,斯泰内走过来同他握手,他又说道:




“你们知道,娜娜刚才来了……啊!伙伴们,看她进来时的样子,简直惊人!她首先拥抱伯爵夫人,然后,新郎新娘走过来,她向他们祝福,并向达盖内说道:‘你听着,保尔,今后,你如果去追求别的女人,我可饶不了你……’怎么?当时你们没有看见这情景!啊!漂亮极了!她装得真像!”




两个男人听得目瞪口呆。最后,他们一起笑了。拉法卢瓦兹很开心,觉得自己很有一套。




“怎么?你们相信真有其事……老天爷!这桩婚事还是娜娜促成的呢。况且她还是这个家中的一员呢。”




于贡兄弟走进来,菲利普叫他不要再说了。这时几个男人谈论起这件婚事。拉法卢瓦兹信口开河,胡说一通,乔治很恼火。娜娜确实把自己过去的一个情人介绍给缪法做女婿,不过,说她昨天晚上还同达盖内睡觉,这是无稽之谈。富卡蒙竟然耸耸肩膀,意思是谁能知道娜娜何时同何人睡觉。乔治盛怒之下回答道:“我,先生,我知道!”他逗得大家哈哈大笑。最后,大家都认为像斯泰内所说的,这是一件永远搞不清楚的事。




酒菜台前的人越来越多,他们让出一些地方,但几个人还呆在一起。拉法卢瓦兹放肆地盯着女人们看,以为自己是在马比耶舞厅里。他们发现韦诺先生同达盖内坐在一条小路的尽头,正在那儿谈话,感到很惊讶。他们信口说了一些笑话,逗得大家哈哈大笑:韦诺先生叫他们忏悔呢,韦诺先生教他们如何度过新婚之夜呢。然后,他们回到客厅的一扇门口。客厅里一对对男女在波尔卡舞曲声中翩翩起舞,他们摇摆着,在站着的男人中间,留下一阵风。从外面吹进来的微风,把蜡烛的火焰吹得直蹿。每当一条长裙随着舞曲的轻快旋律飘忽而过时,就卷起一阵风,把水晶吊灯上散发出来的热气驱散了。




“哎!他们在里面不冷!”拉法卢瓦兹嘟哝道。




他们从花园的神秘阴影中走出来,眨着眼睛。他们看见德·舒阿尔侯爵一个人站在一群妇女当中,他身材高大,俯视着周围裸露的肩膀,他脸色苍白,神态严肃,在稀疏的银发下面,露出一副高傲而尊严的神态。他对缪法伯爵的行为很气愤,已经公开宣布与他断绝关系,并声称不再到这座公馆来了。今天晚上他所以同意来这里,是因为他外孙女执意要他来。他是不赞成这件婚事的,并用愤怒的言词攻击统治阶级对现代荒淫生活的可耻迁就,认为这样做会导致统治阶级的垮台。




“啊!完蛋了,”杜·荣古瓦夫人对尚特罗夫人耳语道,“那个婊子把这个可怜的伯爵迷住了,从前我们知道他是那样虔诚,那样高贵!”




“他似乎快要倾家荡产了,”尚特罗夫人接着说道,“我丈夫手里有过他一张借据……他现在住在维里埃大街的那座公馆里。全巴黎的人都在谈论这件事……我的天哪!我不能原谅萨比娜;不过,你也得承认,是他给她留下许多话柄,哎!如果萨比娜也任意挥霍钱财……”




“她何止只挥霍钱财!”杜·荣古瓦夫人打断她的话,说道,“总之,两个人一起挥霍,他们就破产得更快些……他们陷进泥潭里了,亲爱的。”




这时,一个温柔的声音打断了她们的谈话。原来是韦诺先生,他就坐在她们后面,他好像要把自己隐藏起来,他向她们探过头来,嘟哝道:




“为什么要说泄气话呢?一切都要毁灭时,上帝就会显灵的。”




过去他曾管理过这个家,现在他看着它衰败下去,却无动于衷。自从他住过丰岱特庄园以后,他就听任邪恶行为发展,他明白自己无能为力。他什么都能接受,伯爵对娜娜的迷恋,福什利呆在伯爵夫人身边,甚至爱丝泰勒同达盖内的结合。这些事情无关紧要!他表现得更加灵活,更加神秘,现在他有一个想法,希望控制这对新婚夫妇能像控制已经关系破裂的夫妻一样。他知道大乱会带来对宗教的虔诚,到时天主会显灵的。




“我们的朋友缪法伯爵,”他继续低声说道,“他总是对宗教怀着美好的感情……他向我提供了最好的证据。”




“那么,”杜·荣古瓦夫人说道,“他应该首先和他的妻子和好。”




“当然罗……正是这样,我希望他们早日和解。”




于是,两位太太就诘问他。但他又变得谦逊起来,这得由上天来安排。他想让伯爵与伯爵夫人和解,是为了避免一件丑闻张扬到公众中去,只要人们按照礼仪行事,宗教是会宽恕他们很多过错的。




“总之,”杜·荣古瓦太太又说,“你应当阻止这位冒险家的婚姻。”




矮老头子脸上露出异常惊讶的神色。




“你错了,达盖内先生是一位有很大长处的青年……我很了解他的想法,他希望人家忘掉他青年时代的错误。你尽可放心,爱丝泰勒会引导他走上正路的。”




“嘿!爱丝泰勒!”尚特罗夫人轻蔑地说道,“我觉得这个小姑娘意志薄弱,她是无能为力的!”




韦诺先生听了这种意见,莞尔一笑。他不想对新娘子的事多作解释。他闭上眼睛,似乎对此事毫无兴趣,他又走到他的角落里,消失在许多裙子后面。于贡太太虽然有些疲劳,心不在焉,却也听见了几句。德·舒阿尔侯爵向她打招呼,她带着宽容的神态以下结论的口气对他说道:




“这两位太太也太苛求了。大家的生活太苦了……对吗,我的朋友?一个人想得到别人的宽容,就应该宽容别人。”




侯爵尴尬了一阵,生怕于贡太太的话是指桑骂槐。但是他看见善良的老太太露出了忧郁的笑容,便恢复了常态,对她说道:




“不,有些错误是不能宽容的……社会就因为迁就错误,才在走向深渊。”




舞会进行得正热闹。又开始跳一轮四对舞,客厅的地板在微微颤动,这座古老的住宅在这欢乐的震撼下似乎要塌陷了。在一片模糊、攒动的人头中,不时看到一张女人的面孔,她随着舞曲旋转,目光炯炯有神,嘴唇微微张开,水晶吊灯照亮了她白皙的皮肤。杜·荣古瓦夫人说,真是丧失了理智,在一座勉强容纳两百人的屋子里,却请来五百客人,简直发疯了。既然这样,为什么不到卡鲁塞广场上去举行订婚仪式呢?尚特罗夫人说,这是受新风俗的影响,从前这样的隆重仪式,只有家里人参加,可是现在呢,一些不相干的人都要来,一条街上的人都可以随便来,不挤成这样子,似乎晚会就显得冷冷清清。现在的人总是摆阔气,把巴黎的社会渣滓都请到家里来,来的人如此混杂,日后家风败坏,不是很自然的事吗?这些太太埋怨道,她们认识的客人不超过五十人。那么多人究竟是从哪里来的呢?一些年轻姑娘穿得袒胸露肩。一个女人在她的发髻上插了一把金匕首,身着一件镶黑珠子的上衣,颇像一件锁子甲。大家微笑着瞧着另一个女人,她大胆得出奇,裙子紧紧裹在身上,样子很古怪。冬末的豪华服装都在这里展现了。出席者有的是声色犬马圈子里的人物,凡是女主人有一面之交的人都被邀请来了,大家聚集一堂,有大名鼎鼎之士,也有声名狼藉之徒,他们的共同兴趣就是尽情享乐。屋子里越来越热,在挤满人的客厅中间,四对舞的舞步既有节奏又对称。




“伯爵夫人真漂亮!”站在花园门口的拉法卢瓦兹说道,“她仿佛比她的女儿小十岁……对了,富卡蒙,旺德夫尔打过赌,说她没有屁股,你说呢。”




这种下流的话使在场的男人们大为反感。富卡蒙只回答道:




“还是去问你的表哥吧,亲爱的,他正好来了。”




“哟!我有一个好主意,”拉法卢瓦兹叫道,“我用十个金路易打赌,她有屁股。”




福什利果然来了。他是这里的常客,他怕各道门口人挤,便从饭厅绕个圈子进来。初冬时候,他又被罗丝勾引上了,他同时与那个女演员和伯爵夫人相好,搞得疲乏不堪,不知道甩掉哪一个为好。萨比娜能满足他的虚荣心,罗丝则更讨他的欢心。何况罗丝真情爱他,对他像妻子对待丈夫那样温柔,这使米尼翁大伤脑筋。




“你听着,向你打听一个情况,”拉法卢瓦兹一边紧紧抓住表哥的胳膊,一边说,“你看见那个穿白绸衣服的太太了吗?”




拉法卢瓦兹自从继承了那笔遗产后,便变得傲慢而放肆,经常故意奚落福什利,因为他从外省初来巴黎时,受尽福什利的嘲弄,现在他想报复一下,以解心中宿怨。




“是的,就是那个衣服上镶着花边的太太。”




新闻记者踮起脚尖张望,还弄不清他的话的含义。




“她是伯爵夫人。”福什利终于说道。




“正是她,我的好表哥……我曾经用十个金路易与人家打赌,赌她究竟有没有屁股?”




说完,他哈哈大笑,心里很高兴,终于教训了福什利这家伙,福什利以前问过他,伯爵夫人是不是不与任何人睡觉,把他问得目瞪口呆。可是这一次,福什利丝毫不感到惊讶,只是眼睛盯着他看。




“滚开吧,你这蠢货!”福什利耸耸肩膀,终于说道。




随后,福什利同在场的几位先生一一握手,这时拉法卢瓦兹显得很狼狈,他不再觉得自己说过的话有风趣味道了。大家闲聊起来。自从那次赛马以后,银行家斯泰内和富卡蒙也加入了维里埃大街的那一伙。娜娜的病渐渐好了,伯爵每天晚上都要来向她问长问短。福什利在听别人谈话时,好像忧心忡忡。今天早上他同罗丝发生了口角,罗丝直截了当地承认自己把那封信寄出去了;是的,他可以到他的那个上流社会的夫人家里去了,他会受到很好的接待。他迟疑了很长时间,最后,还是鼓足勇气来了。但是拉法卢瓦兹同他开了一个愚蠢的玩笑,使他心里忐忑不安,尽管他表面上好像若无其事。




“你怎么啦?”菲利普问他道,“你好像不舒服嘛。”




“我吗,一点没有不舒服……我因为有事,所以来迟了。”




然后,他带着一种勇气冷静地说道,这种勇气往往被人忽视,却能化解生活中的常见悲剧:




“我还没有向男女主人问候呢……一个人应该懂礼貌嘛。”




他甚至对着拉法卢瓦兹,大胆同他开玩笑:




“笨蛋,你说对吧?”




说完,他就从人群中挤出去。听差不再撕破嗓门通报客人的姓名了。不过,伯爵和伯爵夫人被刚进来的几个妇女拉住,站在门口同她们交谈。福什利终于走到她们那里,几位先生仍然站在花园的石阶上,个个伸长脑袋,想看看他们见面时的这一幕情景。娜娜大概搬弄了是非。




“伯爵没有看见他,”乔治悄悄说道,“注意!他转身了……




看到了。”




乐队又奏起了《金发爱神》中的华尔兹乐曲。福什利首先向伯爵夫人行了礼,她满面笑容,神态显得平静而快乐。接着,他一动不动地在伯爵身后呆了一阵子,静静地等待着。这天晚上,伯爵保持高傲庄重的神态,高昂着头,显出一副高官显贵的派头。当他低下眼睛瞧着新闻记者时,摆出一副更加庄严的神态。两个男人互相瞧了一阵子。福什利首先伸出手来,随后缪法也伸出手来。他们的手握在一起了,萨比娜伯爵夫人在他俩面前嫣然一笑,睫毛低垂着,那支华尔兹舞曲继续奏出嘲讽、放荡的旋律。




“他们自动和解啦。”斯泰内说道。




“他们的手粘在一起了吗?”富卡蒙问道,他见他们握手时间那么长,觉得挺奇怪。




福什利的脑海里不由自主地浮现了一件往事,这使他苍白的面颊上泛起了红晕。他仿佛又看见了那间道具仓库,那暗绿色的光线,杂乱无章的道具上都积满了灰尘;缪法站在那里,手里拿着蛋杯,满腹疑虑。可是,此时此刻,缪法不再疑虑了,他的尊严的最后一个角落也崩溃了。福什利松了口气,不再惧怕了,他见伯爵夫人那样爽朗快乐,真想大笑一阵。这个场面在他看来很滑稽。




“啊!这次她真的来了!”拉法卢瓦兹嚷道,凡是他觉得逗趣的话,就会脱口而出,“娜娜在那儿,你们看见她了吗?”




“住嘴!笨蛋!”菲利普低声说。




“我不是对你们说过吗!那支华尔兹乐曲就是为她而演奏的,她当然来了!……怎么!你们没有看见!她把我表哥、我表嫂和伯爵夫人的丈夫都搂在怀里,还把他们称为她的小猫儿,这样家人团聚的场面,真令我作呕。”




爱丝泰勒走过来了。福什利向她说了几句恭维话。她穿着一件粉红色裙子,身子直挺挺的,像个沉默寡言的孩子,用惊讶的目光瞅着福什利,同时瞧她的父母亲。达盖内也同新闻记者热情握手。他们聚集在一起,脸上堆满微笑,韦诺先生悄悄走到他们后面,用愉快的目光看着他们,对他们充满虔诚而温情的爱,为他们终于互相信任而高兴,认为这就为实现天意铺平了道路。




在华尔兹舞曲声中,人们继续欢乐地跳着。越来越高的欢乐气氛像上涨的潮水冲击着这座古老的公馆。乐队里的短笛奏出颤音,小提琴像在低声叹息;在热亚娜丝绒帷幔下,金碧辉煌的彩绘和水晶吊灯散发出腾腾热气,宛如阳光中的灰尘。成群的客人照映在镜子里,像多了几倍,他们说话的声音越来越高,仿佛人数还在不断增加。在客厅四周,一对对男女搂着腰肢,在坐着观看的面带笑容的妇女前面旋转着,把地板震动得更厉害了。在花园里,威尼斯彩灯发出红红的灯光,犹如远处一场大火的反光,照亮了在小路尽头呼吸新鲜空气的散步者的身影。墙壁在震动,灯光似红云,仿佛最后一场大火在公馆的每个角落熊熊燃烧着,古老家族的荣誉在大火中被烧得噼噼啪啪作响。四月的一个晚上,福什利在这里听到水晶玻璃摔破的声音,这种破碎声越来越厉害,简直达到疯狂的程度,进而发展到举行今天的欢庆会。现在裂缝变大,裂缝遍及整个公馆,预示它即将倒塌。那些住在郊区的酒鬼,是因为他们嗜酒成性,把大笔钱财挥霍殆尽,弄得一贫如洗,连面包也吃不上,被他们糟蹋的家庭才最后完蛋的。而在这里,则是华尔兹舞曲敲响了这个古老家族的丧钟,把积聚起来的财富付之一炬。大家没有见到的娜娜把她柔软的四肢伸展在舞会的上空,使他们腐烂解体,她身上的香味飘逸在热空气中,随着音乐的放荡的旋律,像酵素一样渗透到他们的肌体中。




在教堂举行婚礼的那天晚上,缪法伯爵进了他妻子的卧室,他已经两年没有跨进这间房间了。伯爵夫人起初很惊讶,向后退了一下。但是她仍然微笑着,这种如痴如醉的微笑一直挂在她的脸上。伯爵觉得尴尬,结结巴巴说不出话来。于是,伯爵夫人教训了他几句。不过,他们两人谁也不敢把话说得明白。这种互相谅解是出于宗教上的考虑,他们认为彼此心照不宣,各人保持自己的自由为好。到了要上床睡觉时,伯爵夫人还犹豫不决,便谈到卖房地产的事情。伯爵先开口,他说要把博尔德庄园卖掉,伯爵夫人马上欣然同意了。他们都迫切需要钱,卖的钱两人平分。这件事使他们终于和解了。缪法本来心里很内疚,现在感到真正轻松了。




就在这一天,约摸下午两点钟,娜娜正在睡觉,佐爱竟冒昧地敲她卧室的门。窗帘垂落着,一股暖风吹进凉爽、静悄悄的卧室,室内的光线若明若暗。娜娜现在已能起床了,身体还有点虚弱。她睁开眼睛,问道:




“是谁?”




佐爱正要回答,达盖内强行进来了,他报了自己的姓名。娜娜立刻把身子支在枕头上,接着把女仆打发走,并说道:




“怎么,原来是你!今天是你结婚的日子!……你来干什么?”




他刚进黑暗的房间,还很不适应,只好站在屋子中央。不过,他很快就适应了,并向娜娜走过去。他身穿礼服,打着领带,戴着白手套。他连连说道:




“是呀,对,是我……怎么,你想不起来啦?”




是的,娜娜一点也想不起来了。他只好用开玩笑的神情直截了当地说道:




“我是来答谢你给我当媒人的……我把我的童贞初夜带给你。”




达盖内走到床边时,娜娜伸出赤裸的胳膊搂住他,她笑得浑身发抖,差点流出泪来,她觉得达盖内太可爱了。




“啊!这个咪味,真滑稽!……他还想得到,我倒忘得干干净净了!那么,你出了教堂,就溜掉了。一点不错,你身上还有一股圣香味呢……吻我吧!啊!使点劲,我的咪咪!吻吧,这也许是最后一次了。”




光线幽暗的卧室里,还可隐约闻到一股乙醚气味,他们温情的笑声停止了,一股热风吹拂着窗帘,他们听见街上孩子们的喧闹声。随后,由于时间急迫,他们笑闹了一会就分手了。达盖内在冷餐酒会后,立即同妻子出发旅行去了。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 21楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  12


Toward one in the morning, in the great bed of the Venice point draperies, Nana and the count lay still awake. He had returned to her that evening after a three days sulking fit. The room, which was dimly illumined by a lamp, seemed to slumber amid a warm, damp odor of love, while the furniture, with its white lacquer and silver incrustations, loomed vague and wan through the gloom. A curtain had been drawn to, so that the bed lay flooded with shadow. A sigh became audible; then a kiss broke the silence, and Nana, slipping off the coverlet, sat for a moment or two, barelegged, on the edge of the bed. The count let his head fall back on the pillow and remained in darkness.




"Dearest, you believe in the good God, don't you?" she queried after some moments' reflection. Her face was serious; she had been overcome by pious terrors on quitting her lover's arms.




Since morning, indeed, she had been complaining of feeling uncomfortable, and all her stupid notions, as she phrased it, notions about death and hell, were secretly torturing her. From time to time she had nights such as these, during which childish fears and atrocious fancies would thrill her with waking nightmares. She continued:




"I say, d'you think I shall go to heaven?"




And with that she shivered, while the count, in his surprise at her putting such singular questions at such a moment, felt his old religious remorse returning upon him. Then with her chemise slipping from her shoulders and her hair unpinned, she again threw herself upon his breast, sobbing and clinging to him as she did so.




"I'm afraid of dying! I'm afraid of dying!" He had all the trouble in the world to disengage himself. Indeed, he was himself afraid of giving in to the sudden madness of this woman clinging to his body in her dread of the Invisible. Such dread is contagious, and he reasoned with her. Her conduct was perfect--she had only to conduct herself well in order one day to merit pardon. But she shook her head. Doubtless she was doing no one any harm; nay, she was even in the constant habit of wearing a medal of the Virgin, which she showed to him as it hung by a red thread between her breasts. Only it had been foreordained that all unmarried women who held conversation with men would go to hell. Scraps of her catechism recurred to her remembrance. Ah, if one only knew for certain, but, alas, one was sure of nothing; nobody ever brought back any information, and then, truly, it would be stupid to bother oneself about things if the priests were talking foolishness all the time. Nevertheless, she religiously kissed her medal, which was still warm from contact with her skin, as though by way of charm against death, the idea of which filled her with icy horror. Muffat was obliged to accompany her into the dressing room, for she shook at the idea of being alone there for one moment, even though she had left the door open. When he had lain down again she still roamed about the room, visiting its several corners and starting and shivering at the slightest noise. A mirror stopped her, and as of old she lapsed into obvious contemplation of her nakedness. But the sight of her breast, her waist and her thighs only doubled her terror, and she ended by feeling with both hands very slowly over the bones of her face.




"You're ugly when you're dead," she said in deliberate tones.




And she pressed her cheeks, enlarging her eyes and pushing down her jaw, in order to see how she would look. Thus disfigured, she turned toward the count.




"Do look! My head'll be quite small, it will!"




At this he grew vexed.




"You're mad; come to bed!"




He fancied he saw her in a grave, emaciated by a century of sleep, and he joined his hands and stammered a prayer. It was some time ago that the religious sense had reconquered him, and now his daily access of faith had again assumed the apoplectic intensity which was wont to leave him well-nigh stunned. The joints of his fingers used to crack, and he would repeat without cease these words only: "My God, my God, my God!" It was the cry of his impotence, the cry of that sin against which, though his damnation was certain, he felt powerless to strive. When Nana returned she found him hidden beneath the bedclothes; he was haggard; he had dug his nails into his bosom, and his eyes stared upward as though in search of heaven. And with that she started to weep again. Then they both embraced, and their teeth chattered they knew not why, as the same imbecile obsession over-mastered them. They had already passed a similar night, but on this occasion the thing was utterly idiotic, as Nana declared when she ceased to be frightened. She suspected something, and this caused her to question the count in a prudent sort of way. It might be that Rose Mignon had sent the famous letter! But that was not the case; it was sheer fright, nothing more, for he was still ignorant whether he was a cuckold or no.




Two days later, after a fresh disappearance, Muffat presented himself in the morning, a time of day at which he never came. He was livid; his eyes were red and his whole man still shaken by a great internal struggle. But Zoe, being scared herself, did not notice his troubled state. She had run to meet him and now began crying:




"Oh, monsieur, do come in! Madame nearly died yesterday evening!"




And when he asked for particulars:




"Something it's impossible to believe has happened--a miscarriage, monsieur."




Nana had been in the family way for the past three months. For long she had simply thought herself out of sorts, and Dr Boutarel had himself been in doubt. But when afterward he made her a decisive announcement, she felt so bored thereby that she did all she possibly could to disguise her condition. Her nervous terrors, her dark humors, sprang to some extent from this unfortunate state of things, the secret of which she kept very shamefacedly, as became a courtesan mother who is obliged to conceal her plight. The thing struck her as a ridiculous accident, which made her appear small in her own eyes and would, had it been known, have led people to chaff her.




"A poor joke, eh?" she said. "Bad luck, too, certainly."




She was necessarily very sharp set when she thought her last hour had come. There was no end to her surprise, too; her sexual economy seemed to her to have got out of order; it produced children then even when one did not want them and when one employed it for quite other purposes! Nature drove her to exasperation; this appearance of serious motherhood in a career of pleasure, this gift of life amid all the deaths she was spreading around, exasperated her. Why could one not dispose of oneself as fancy dictated, without all this fuss? And whence had this brat come? She could not even suggest a father. Ah, dear heaven, the man who made him would have a splendid notion had he kept him in his own hands, for nobody asked for him; he was in everybody's way, and he would certainly not have much happiness in life!




Meanwhile Zoe described the catastrophe.




"Madame was seized with colic toward four o'clock. When she didn't come back out of the dressing room I went in and found her lying stretched on the floor in a faint. Yes, monsieur, on the floor in a pool of blood, as though she had been murdered. Then I understood, you see. I was furious; Madame might quite well have confided her trouble to me. As it happened, Monsieur Georges was there, and he helped me to lift her up, and directly a miscarriage was mentioned he felt ill in his turn! Oh, it's true I've had the hump since yesterday!"




In fact, the house seemed utterly upset. All the servants were galloping upstairs, downstairs and through the rooms. Georges had passed the night on an armchair in the drawing room. It was he who had announced the news to Madame's friends at that hour of the evening when Madame was in the habit of receiving. He had still been very pale, and he had told his story very feelingly, and as though stupefied. Steiner, La Faloise, Philippe and others, besides, had presented themselves, and at the end of the lad's first phrase they burst into exclamations. The thing was impossible! It must be a farce! After which they grew serious and gazed with an embarrassed expression at her bedroom door. They shook their heads; it was no laughing matter.




Till midnight a dozen gentlemen had stood talking in low voices in front of the fireplace. All were friends; all were deeply exercised by the same idea of paternity. They seemed to be mutually excusing themselves, and they looked as confused as if they had done something clumsy. Eventually, however, they put a bold face on the matter. It had nothing to do with them: the fault was hers! What a stunner that Nana was, eh? One would never have believed her capable of such a fake! And with that they departed one by one, walking on tiptoe, as though in a chamber of death where you cannot laugh.




"Come up all the same, monsieur," said Zoe to Muffat. "Madame is much better and will see you. We are expecting the doctor, who promised to come back this morning."




The lady's maid had persuaded Georges to go back home to sleep, and upstairs in the drawing room only Satin remained. She lay stretched on a divan, smoking a cigarette and scanning the ceiling. Amid the household scare which had followed the accident she had been white with rage, had shrugged her shoulders violently and had made ferocious remarks. Accordingly, when Zoe was passing in front of her and telling Monsieur that poor, dear Madame had suffered a great deal:




"That's right; it'll teach him!" said Satin curtly.




They turned round in surprise, but she had not moved a muscle; her eyes were still turned toward the ceiling, and her cigarette was still wedged tightly between her lips.




"Dear me, you're charming, you are!" said Zoe.




But Satin sat up, looked savagely at the count and once more hurled her remark at him.




"That's right; it'll teach him!"




And she lay down again and blew forth a thin jet of smoke, as though she had no interest in present events and were resolved not to meddle in any of them. No, it was all too silly!




Zoe, however, introduced Muffat into the bedroom, where a scent of ether lingered amid warm, heavy silence, scarce broken by the dull roll of occasional carriages in the Avenue de Villiers. Nana, looking very white on her pillow, was lying awake with wide-open, meditative eyes. She smiled when she saw the count but did not move.




"Ah, dear pet!" she slowly murmured. "I really thought I should never see you again."




Then as he leaned forward to kiss her on the hair, she grew tender toward him and spoke frankly about the child, as though he were its father.




"I never dared tell you; I felt so happy about it! Oh, I used to dream about it; I should have liked to be worthy of you! And now there's nothing left. Ah well, perhaps that's best. I don't want to bring a stumbling block into your life."




Astounded by this story of paternity, he began stammering vague phrases. He had taken a chair and had sat down by the bed, leaning one arm on the coverlet. Then the young woman noticed his wild expression, the blood reddening his eyes, the fever that set his lips aquiver.




"What's the matter then?" she asked. "You're ill too."




"No," he answered with extreme difficulty.




She gazed at him with a profound expression. Then she signed to Zoe to retire, for the latter was lingering round arranging the medicine bottles. And when they were alone she drew him down to her and again asked:




"What's the matter with you, darling? The tears are ready to burst from your eyes--I can see that quite well. Well now, speak out; you've come to tell me something."




"No, no, I swear I haven't," he blurted out. But he was choking with suffering, and this sickroom, into which he had suddenly entered unawares, so worked on his feelings that he burst out sobbing and buried his face in the bedclothes to smother the violence of his grief. Nana understood. Rose Mignon had most assuredly decided to send the letter. She let him weep for some moments, and he was shaken by convulsions so fierce that the bed trembled under her. At length in accents of motherly compassion she queried:




"You've had bothers at your home?"




He nodded affirmatively. She paused anew, and then very low:




"Then you know all?"




He nodded assent. And a heavy silence fell over the chamber of suffering. The night before, on his return from a party given by the empress, he had received the letter Sabine had written her lover. After an atrocious night passed in the meditation of vengeance he had gone out in the morning in order to resist a longing which prompted him to kill his wife. Outside, under a sudden, sweet influence of a fine June morning, he had lost the thread of his thoughts and had come to Nana's, as he always came at terrible moments in his life. There only he gave way to his misery, for he felt a cowardly joy at the thought that she would console him.




"Now look here, be calm!" the young woman continued, becoming at the same time extremely kind. "I've known it a long time, but it was certainly not I that would have opened your eyes. You remember you had your doubts last year, but then things arranged themselves, owing to my prudence. In fact, you wanted proofs. The deuce, you've got one today, and I know it's hard lines. Nevertheless, you must look at the matter quietly: you're not dishonored because it's happened."




He had left off weeping. A sense of shame restrained him from saying what he wanted to, although he had long ago slipped into the most intimate confessions about his household. She had to encourage him. Dear me, she was a woman; she could understand everything. When in a dull voice he exclaimed:




"You're ill. What's the good of tiring you? It was stupid of me to have come. I'm going--"




"No," she answered briskly enough. "Stay! Perhaps I shall be able to give you some good advice. Only don't make me talk too much; the medical man's forbidden it."




He had ended by rising, and he was now walking up and down the room. Then she questioned him:




"Now what are you going to do?




"I'm going to box the man's ears--by heavens, yes!"




She pursed up her lips disapprovingly.




"That's not very wise. And about your wife?"




"I shall go to law; I've proofs."




"Not at all wise, my dear boy. It's stupid even. You know I shall never let you do that!"




And in her feeble voice she showed him decisively how useless and scandalous a duel and a trial would be. He would be a nine days' newspaper sensation; his whole existence would be at stake, his peace of mind, his high situation at court, the honor of his name, and all for what? That he might have the laughers against him.




"What will it matter?" he cried. "I shall have had my revenge."




"My pet," she said, "in a business of that kind one never has one's revenge if one doesn't take it directly."




He paused and stammered. He was certainly no poltroon, but he felt that she was right. An uneasy feeling was growing momentarily stronger within him, a poor, shameful feeling which softened his anger now that it was at its hottest. Moreover, in her frank desire to tell him everything, she dealt him a fresh blow.




"And d'you want to know what's annoying you, dearest? Why, that you are deceiving your wife yourself. You don't sleep away from home for nothing, eh? Your wife must have her suspicions. Well then, how can you blame her? She'll tell you that you've set her the example, and that'll shut you up. There, now, that's why you're stamping about here instead of being at home murdering both of 'em."




Muffat had again sunk down on the chair; he was overwhelmed by these home thrusts. She broke off and took breath, and then in a low voice:




"Oh, I'm a wreck! Do help me sit up a bit. I keep slipping down, and my head's too low."




When he had helped her she sighed and felt more comfortable. And with that she harked back to the subject. What a pretty sight a divorce suit would be! Couldn't he imagine the advocate of the countess amusing Paris with his remarks about Nana? Everything would have come out--her fiasco at the Varietes, her house, her manner of life. Oh dear, no! She had no wish for all that amount of advertising. Some dirty women might, perhaps, have driven him to it for the sake of getting a thundering big advertisement, but she--she desired his happiness before all else. She had drawn him down toward her and, after passing her arm around his neck, was nursing his head close to hers on the edge of the pillow. And with that she whispered softly:




"Listen, my pet, you shall make it up with your wife."




But he rebelled at this. It could never be! His heart was nigh breaking at the thought; it was too shameful. Nevertheless, she kept tenderly insisting.




"You shall make it up with your wife. Come, come, you don't want to hear all the world saying that I've tempted you away from your home? I should have too vile a reputation! What would people think of me? Only swear that you'll always love me, because the moment you go with another woman--"




Tears choked her utterance, and he intervened with kisses and said:




"You're beside yourself; it's impossible!"




"Yes, yes," she rejoined, "you must. But I'll be reasonable. After all, she's your wife, and it isn't as if you were to play me false with the firstcomer."




And she continued in this strain, giving him the most excellent advice. She even spoke of God, and the count thought he was listening to M. Venot, when that old gentleman endeavored to sermonize him out of the grasp of sin. Nana, however, did not speak of breaking it off entirely: she preached indulgent good nature and suggested that, as became a dear, nice old fellow, he should divide his attentions between his wife and his mistress, so that they would all enjoy a quiet life, devoid of any kind of annoyance, something, in fact, in the nature of a happy slumber amid the inevitable miseries of existence. Their life would be nowise changed: he would still be the little man of her heart. Only he would come to her a bit less often and would give the countess the nights not passed with her. She had got to the end of her strength and left off, speaking under her breath:




"After that I shall feel I've done a good action, and you'll love me all the more."




Silence reigned. She had closed her eyes and lay wan upon her pillow. The count was patiently listening to her, not wishing her to tire herself. A whole minute went by before she reopened her eyes and murmured:




"Besides, how about the money? Where would you get the money from if you must grow angry and go to law? Labordette came for the bill yesterday. As for me, I'm out of everything; I have nothing to put on now."




Then she shut her eyes again and looked like one dead. A shadow of deep anguish had passed over Muffat's brow. Under the present stroke he had since yesterday forgotten the money troubles from which he knew not how to escape. Despite formal promises to the contrary, the bill for a hundred thousand francs had been put in circulation after being once renewed, and Labordette, pretending to be very miserable about it, threw all the blame on Francis, declaring that he would never again mix himself up in such a matter with an uneducated man. It was necessary to pay, for the count  would never have allowed his signature to be protested. Then in addition to Nana's novel demands, his home expenses were extraordinarily confused. On their return from Les Fondettes the countess had suddenly manifested a taste for luxury, a longing for worldly pleasures, which was devouring their fortune. Her ruinous caprices began to be talked about. Their whole household management was altered, and five hundred thousand francs were squandered in utterly transforming the old house in the Rue Miromesnil. Then there were extravagantly magnificent gowns and large sums disappeared, squandered or perhaps given away, without her ever dreaming of accounting for them. Twice Muffat ventured to mention this, for he was anxious to know how the money went, but on these occasions she had smiled and gazed at him with so singular an expression that he dared not interrogate her further for fear of a too-unmistakable answer. If he were taking Daguenet as son-in-law as a gift from Nana it was chiefly with the hope of being able to reduce Estelle's dower to two hundred thousand francs and of then being free to make any arrangements he chose about the remainder with a young man who was still rejoicing in this unexpected match.




Nevertheless, for the last week, under the immediate necessity of finding Labordette's hundred thousand francs, Muffat had been able to hit on but one expedient, from which he recoiled. This was that he should sell the Bordes, a magnificent property valued at half a million, which an uncle had recently left the countess. However, her signature was necessary, and she herself, according to the terms of the deed, could not alienate the property without the count's authorization. The day before he had indeed resolved to talk to his wife about this signature. And now everything was ruined; at such a moment he would never accept of such a compromise. This reflection added bitterness to the frightful disgrace of the adultery. He fully understood what Nana was asking for, since in that ever-growing self-abandonment which prompted him to put her in possession of all his secrets, he had complained to her of his position and had confided to her the tiresome difficulty he was in with regard to the signature of the countess.




Nana, however, did not seem to insist. She did not open her eyes again, and, seeing her so pale, he grew frightened and made her inhale a little ether. She gave a sigh and without mentioning Daguenet asked him some questions.




"When is the marriage?"




"We sign the contract on Tuesday, in five days' time," he replied.




Then still keeping her eyelids closed, as though she were speaking from the darkness and silence of her brain:




"Well then, pet, see to what you've got to do. As far as I'm concerned, I want everybody to be happy and comfortable."




He took her hand and soothed her. Yes, he would see about it; the important thing now was for her to rest. And the revolt within him ceased, for this warm and slumberous sickroom, with its all-pervading scent of ether, had ended by lulling him into a mere longing for happiness and peace. All his manhood, erewhile maddened by wrong, had departed out of him in the neighborhood of that warm bed and that suffering woman, whom he was nursing under the influence of her feverish heat and of remembered delights. He leaned over her and pressed her in a close embrace, while despite her unmoved features her lips wore a delicate, victorious smile. But Dr Boutarel made his appearance.




"Well, and how's this dear child?" he said familiarly to Muffat, whom he treated as her husband. "The deuce, but we've made her talk!"




The doctor was a good-looking man and still young. He had a superb practice among the gay world, and being very merry by nature and ready to laugh and joke in the friendliest way with the demimonde ladies with whom, however, he never went farther, he charged very high fees and got them paid with the greatest punctuality. Moreover, he would put himself out to visit them on the most trivial occasions, and Nana, who was always trembling at the fear of death, would send and fetch him two or three times a week and would anxiously confide to him little infantile ills which he would cure to an accompaniment of amusing gossip and harebrained anecdotes. The ladies all adored him. But this time the little ill was serious.




Muffat withdrew, deeply moved. Seeing his poor Nana so very weak, his sole feeling was now one of tenderness. As he was leaving the room she motioned him back and gave him her forehead to kiss. In a low voice and with a playfully threatening look she said:




"You know what I've allowed you to do. Go back to your wife, or it's all over and I shall grow angry!"




The Countess Sabine had been anxious that her daughter's wedding contract should be signed on a Tuesday in order that the renovated house, where the paint was still scarcely dry, might be reopened with a grand entertainment. Five hundred invitations had been issued to people in all kinds of sets. On the morning of the great day the upholsterers were still nailing up hangings, and toward nine at night, just when the lusters were going to be lit, the architect, accompanied by the eager and interested countess, was given his final orders.




It was one of those spring festivities which have a delicate charm of their own. Owing to the warmth of the June nights, it had become possible to open the two doors of the great drawing room and to extend the dancing floor to the sanded paths of the garden. When the first guests arrived and were welcomed at the door by the count and the countess they were positively dazzled. One had only to recall to mind the drawing room of the past, through which flitted the icy, ghostly presence of the Countess Muffat, that antique room full of an atmosphere of religious austerity with its massive First Empire mahogany furniture, its yellow velvet hangings, its moldy ceiling through which the damp had soaked. Now from the very threshold of the entrance hall mosaics set off with gold were glittering under the lights of lofty candelabras, while the marble staircase unfurled, as it were, a delicately chiseled balustrade. Then, too, the drawing room looked splendid; it was hung with Genoa velvet, and a huge decorative design by Boucher covered the ceiling, a design for which the architect had paid a hundred thousand francs at the sale of the Chateau de Dampierre. The lusters and the crystal ornaments lit up a luxurious display of mirrors and precious furniture. It seemed as though Sabine's long chair, that solitary red silk chair, whose soft contours were so marked in the old days, had grown and spread till it filled the whole great house with voluptuous idleness and a sense of tense enjoyment not less fierce and hot than a fire which has been long in burning up.




People were already dancing. The band, which had been located in the garden, in front of one of the open windows, was playing a waltz, the supple rhythm of which came softly into the house through the intervening night air. And the garden seemed to spread away and away, bathed in transparent shadow and lit by Venetian lamps, while in a purple tent pitched on the edge of a lawn a table for refreshments had been established. The waltz, which was none other than the quaint, vulgar one in the Blonde Venus, with its laughing, blackguard lilt, penetrated the old hotel with sonorous waves of sound and sent a feverish thrill along its walls. It was as though some fleshly wind had come up out of the common street and were sweeping the relics of a vanished epoch out of the proud old dwelling, bearing away the Muffats' past, the age of honor and religious faith which had long slumbered beneath the lofty ceilings.




Meanwhile near the hearth, in their accustomed places, the old friends of the count's mother were taking refuge. They felt out of their element--they were dazzled and they formed a little group amid the slowly invading mob. Mme du Joncquoy, unable to recognize the various rooms, had come in through the dining saloon. Mme Chantereau was gazing with a stupefied expression at the garden, which struck her as immense. Presently there was a sound of low voices, and the corner gave vent to all sorts of bitter reflections.




"I declare," murmured Mme Chantereau, "just fancy if the countess were to return to life. Why, can you not imagine her coming in among all these crowds of people! And then there's all this gilding and this uproar! It's scandalous!"




"Sabine's out of her senses," replied Mme du Joncquoy. "Did you see her at the door? Look, you can catch sight of her here; she's wearing all her diamonds."




For a moment or two they stood up in order to take a distant view of the count and countess. Sabine was in a white dress trimmed with marvelous English point lace. She was triumphant in beauty; she looked young and gay, and there was a touch of intoxication in her continual smile. Beside her stood Muffat, looking aged and a little pale, but he, too, was smiling in his calm and worthy fashion.




"And just to think that he was once master," continued Mme Chantereau, "and that not a single rout seat would have come in without his permission! Ah well, she's changed all that; it's her house now. D'you remember when she did not want to do her drawing room up again? She's done up the entire house."




But the ladies grew silent, for Mme de Chezelles was entering the room, followed by a band of young men. She was going into ecstasies and marking her approval with a succession of little exclamations.




"Oh, it's delicious, exquisite! What taste!" And she shouted back to her followers:




"Didn't I say so? There's nothing equal to these old places when one takes them in hand. They become dazzling! It's quite in the grand seventeenth-century style. Well, NOW she can receive."




The two old ladies had again sat down and with lowered tones began talking about the marriage, which was causing astonishment to a good many people. Estelle had just passed by them. She was in a pink silk gown and was as pale, flat, silent and virginal as ever. She had accepted Daguenet very quietly and now evinced neither joy nor sadness, for she was still as cold and white as on those winter evenings when she used to put logs on the fire. This whole fete given in her honor, these lights and flowers and tunes, left her quite unmoved.




"An adventurer," Mme du Joncquoy was saying. "For my part, I've never seen him."




"Take care, here he is," whispered Mme Chantereau.




Daguenet, who had caught sight of Mme Hugon and her sons, had eagerly offered her his arm. He laughed and was effusively affectionate toward her, as though she had had a hand in his sudden good fortune.




"Thank you," she said, sitting down near the fireplace. "You see, it's my old corner."




"You know him?" queried Mme du Joncquoy, when Daguenet had gone. "Certainly I do--a charming young man. Georges is very fond of him. Oh, they're a most respected family."




And the good lady defended him against the mute hostility which was apparent to her. His father, held in high esteem by Louis Philippe, had been a PREFET up to the time of his death. The son had been a little dissipated, perhaps; they said he was ruined, but in any case, one of his uncles, who was a great landowner, was bound to leave him his fortune. The ladies, however, shook their heads, while Mme Hugon, herself somewhat embarrassed, kept harking back to the extreme respectability of his family. She was very much fatigued and complained of her feet. For some months she had been occupying her house in the Rue Richelieu, having, as she said, a whole lot of things on hand. A look of sorrow overshadowed her smiling, motherly face.




"Never mind," Mme Chantereau concluded. "Estelle could have aimed at something much better."




There was a flourish. A quadrille was about to begin, and the crowd flowed back to the sides of the drawing room in order to leave the floor clear. Bright dresses flitted by and mingled together amid the dark evening coats, while the intense light set jewels flashing and white plumes quivering and lilacs and roses gleaming and flowering amid the sea of many heads. It was already very warm, and a penetrating perfume was exhaled from light tulles and crumpled silks and satins, from which bare shoulders glimmered white, while the orchestra played its lively airs. Through open doors ranges of seated ladies were visible in the background of adjoining rooms; they flashed a discreet smile; their eyes glowed, and they made pretty mouths as the breath of their fans caressed their faces. And guests still kept arriving, and a footman announced their names while gentlemen advanced slowly amid the surrounding groups, striving to find places for ladies, who hung with difficulty on their arms, and stretching forward in quest of some far-off vacant armchair. The house kept filling, and crinolined skirts got jammed together with a little rustling sound. There were corners where an amalgam of laces, bunches and puffs would completely bar the way, while all the other ladies stood waiting, politely resigned and imperturbably graceful, as became people who were made to take part in these dazzling crushes. Meanwhile across the garden couples, who had been glad to escape from the close air of the great drawing room, were wandering away under the roseate gleam of the Venetian lamps, and shadowy dresses kept flitting along the edge of the lawn, as though in rhythmic time to the music of the quadrille, which sounded sweet and distant behind the trees.




Steiner had just met with Foucarmont and La Faloise, who were drinking a glass of champagne in front of the buffet.




"It's beastly smart," said La Faloise as he took a survey of the purple tent, which was supported by gilded lances. "You might fancy yourself at the Gingerbread Fair. That's it--the Gingerbread Fair!"




In these days he continually affected a bantering tone, posing as the young man who has abused every mortal thing and now finds nothing worth taking seriously.




"How surprised poor Vandeuvres would be if he were to come back," murmured Foucarmont. "You remember how he simply nearly died of boredom in front of the fire in there. Egad, it was no laughing matter."




"Vandeuvres--oh, let him be. He's a gone coon!" La Faloise disdainfully rejoined. "He jolly well choused himself, he did, if he thought he could make us sit up with his roast-meat story! Not a soul mentions it now. Blotted out, done for, buried--that's what's the matter with Vandeuvres! Here's to the next man!"




Then as Steiner shook hands with him:




"You know Nana's just arrived. Oh, my boys, it was a state entry. It was too brilliant for anything! First of all she kissed the countess. Then when the children came up she gave them her blessing and said to Daguenet, 'Listen, Paul, if you go running after the girls you'll have to answer for it to me.' What, d'you mean to say you didn't see that? Oh, it WAS smart. A success, if you like!"




The other two listened to him, openmouthed, and at last burst out laughing. He was enchanted and thought himself in his best vein.




"You thought it had really happened, eh? Confound it, since Nana's made the match! Anyway, she's one of the family."




The young Hugons were passing, and Philippe silenced him. And with that they chatted about the marriage from the male point of view. Georges was vexed with La Faloise for telling an anecdote. Certainly Nana had fubbed off on Muffat one of her old flames as son-in-law; only it was not true that she had been to bed with Daguenet as lately as yesterday. Foucarmont made bold to shrug his shoulders. Could anyone ever tell when Nana was in bed with anyone? But Georges grew excited and answered with an "I can tell, sir!" which set them all laughing. In a word, as Steiner put it, it was all a very funny kettle of fish!




The buffet was gradually invaded by the crowd, and, still keeping together, they vacated their positions there. La Faloise stared brazenly at the women as though he believed himself to be Mabille. At the end of a garden walk the little band was surprised to find M. Venot busily conferring with Daguenet, and with that they indulged in some facile pleasantries which made them very merry. He was confessing him, giving him advice about the bridal night! Presently they returned in front of one of the drawing-room doors, within which a polka was sending the couples whirling to and fro till they seemed to leave a wake behind them among the crowd of men who remained standing about. In the slight puffs of air which came from outside the tapers flared up brilliantly, and when a dress floated by in time to the rat-tat of the measure, a little gust of wind cooled the sparkling heat which streamed down from the lusters.




"Egad, they're not cold in there!" muttered La Faloise.




They blinked after emerging from the mysterious shadows of the garden. Then they pointed out to one another the Marquis de Chouard where he stood apart, his tall figure towering over the bare shoulders which surrounded him. His face was pale and very stern, and beneath its crown of scant white hair it wore an expression of lofty dignity. Scandalized by Count Muffat's conduct, he had publicly broken off all intercourse with him and was by way of never again setting foot in the house. If he had consented to put in an appearance that evening it was because his granddaughter had begged him to. But he disapproved of her marriage and had inveighed indignantly against the way in which the government classes were being disorganized by the shameful compromises engendered by modern debauchery.




"Ah, it's the end of all things," Mme du Joncquoy whispered in Mme Chantereau's ear as she sat near the fireplace. "That bad woman has bewitched the unfortunate man. And to think we once knew him such a true believer, such a noblehearted gentleman!"




"It appears he is ruining himself," continued Mme Chantereau. "My husband has had a bill of his in his hands. At present he's living in that house in the Avenue de Villiers; all Paris is talking about it. Good heavens! I don't make excuses for Sabine, but you must admit that he gives her infinite cause of complaint, and, dear me, if she throws money out of the window, too--"




"She does not only throw money," interrupted the other. "In fact, between them, there's no knowing where they'll stop; they'll end in the mire, my dear."




But just then a soft voice interrupted them. It was M. Venot, and he had come and seated himself behind them, as though anxious to disappear from view. Bending forward, he murmured:




"Why despair? God manifests Himself when all seems lost."




He was assisting peacefully at the downfall of the house which he erewhile governed. Since his stay at Les Fondettes he had been allowing the madness to increase, for he was very clearly aware of his own powerlessness. He had, indeed, accepted the whole position--the count's wild passion for Nana, Fauchery's presence, even Estelle's marriage with Daguenet. What did these things matter? He even became more supple and mysterious, for he nursed a hope of being able to gain the same mastery over the young as over the disunited couple, and he knew that great disorders lead to great conversions. Providence would have its opportunity.




"Our friend," he continued in a low voice, "is always animated by the best religious sentiments. He has given me the sweetest proofs of this."




"Well," said Mme du Joncquoy, "he ought first to have made it up with his wife."




"Doubtless. At this moment I have hopes that the reconciliation will be shortly effected."




Whereupon the two old ladies questioned him.




But he grew very humble again. "Heaven," he said, "must be left to act." His whole desire in bringing the count and the countess together again was to avoid a public scandal, for religion tolerated many faults when the proprieties were respected.




"In fact," resumed Mme du Joncquoy, "you ought to have prevented this union with an adventurer."




The little old gentleman assumed an expression of profound astonishment. "You deceive yourself. Monsieur Daguenet is a young man of the greatest merit. I am acquainted with his thoughts; he is anxious to live down the errors of his youth. Estelle will bring him back to the path of virtue, be sure of that."




"Oh, Estelle!" Mme Chantereau murmured disdainfully. "I believe the dear young thing to be incapable of willing anything; she is so insignificant!"




This opinion caused M. Venot to smile. However, he went into no explanations about the young bride and, shutting his eyes, as though to avoid seeming to take any further interest in the matter, he once more lost himself in his corner behind the petticoats. Mme Hugon, though weary and absent-minded, had caught some phrases of the conversation, and she now intervened and summed up in her tolerant way by remarking to the Marquis de Chouard, who just then bowed to her:




"These ladies are too severe. Existence is so bitter for every one of us! Ought we not to forgive others much, my friend, if we wish to merit forgiveness ourselves?"




For some seconds the marquis appeared embarrassed, for he was afraid of allusions. But the good lady wore so sad a smile that he recovered almost at once and remarked:




"No, there is no forgiveness for certain faults. It is by reason of this kind of accommodating spirit that a society sinks into the abyss of ruin."




The ball had grown still more animated. A fresh quadrille was imparting a slight swaying motion to the drawing-room floor, as though the old dwelling had been shaken by the impulse of the dance. Now and again amid the wan confusion of heads a woman's face with shining eyes and parted lips stood sharply out as it was whirled away by the dance, the light of the lusters gleaming on the white skin. Mme du Joncquoy declared that the present proceedings were senseless. It was madness to crowd five hundred people into a room which would scarcely contain two hundred. In fact, why not sign the wedding contract on the Place du Carrousel? This was the outcome of the new code of manners, said Mme Chantereau. In old times these solemnities took place in the bosom of the family, but today one must have a mob of people; the whole street must be allowed to enter quite freely, and there must be a great crush, or else the evening seems a chilly affair. People now advertised their luxury and introduced the mere foam on the wave of Parisian society into their houses, and accordingly it was only too natural if illicit proceedings such as they had been discussing afterward polluted the hearth. The ladies complained that they could not recognize more than fifty people. Where did all this crowd spring from? Young girls with low necks were making a great display of their shoulders. A woman had a golden dagger stuck in her chignon, while a bodice thickly embroidered with jet beads clothed her in what looked like a coat of mail. People's eyes kept following another lady smilingly, so singularly marked were her clinging skirts. All the luxuriant splendor of the departing winter was there--the overtolerant world of pleasure, the scratch gathering a hostess can get together after a first introduction, the sort of society, in fact, in which great names and great shames jostle together in the same fierce quest of enjoyment. The heat was increasing, and amid the overcrowded rooms the quadrille unrolled the cadenced symmetry of its figures."Very smart--the countess!" La Faloise continued at the garden door. "She's ten years younger than her daughter. By the by, Foucarmont, you must decide on a point. Vandeuvres once bet that she had no thighs."




This affectation of cynicism bored the other gentlemen, and Foucarmont contented himself by saying:




"Ask your cousin, dear boy. Here he is."




"Jove, it's a happy thought!" cried La Faloise. "I bet ten louis she has thighs."




Fauchery did indeed come up. As became a constant inmate of the house, he had gone round by the dining room in order to avoid the crowded doors. Rose had taken him up again at the beginning of the winter, and he was now dividing himself between the singer and the countess, but he was extremely fatigued and did not know how to get rid of one of them. Sabine flattered his vanity, but Rose amused him more than she. Besides, the passion Rose felt was a real one: her tenderness for him was marked by a conjugal fidelity which drove Mignon to despair.




"Listen, we want some information," said La Faloise as he squeezed his cousin's arm. "You see that lady in white silk?"




Ever since his inheritance had given him a kind of insolent dash of manner he had affected to chaff Fauchery, for he had an old grudge to satisfy and wanted to be revenged for much bygone raillery, dating from the days when he was just fresh from his native province.




"Yes, that lady with the lace."




The journalist stood on tiptoe, for as yet he did not understand.




"The countess?" he said at last.




"Exactly, my good friend. I've bet ten louis--now, has she thighs?"




And he fell a-laughing, for he was delighted to have succeeded in snubbing a fellow who had once come heavily down on him for asking whether the countess slept with anyone. But Fauchery, without showing the very slightest astonishment, looked fixedly at him.




"Get along, you idiot!" he said finally as he shrugged his shoulders.




Then he shook hands with the other gentlemen, while La Faloise, in his discomfiture, felt rather uncertain whether he had said something funny. The men chatted. Since the races the banker and Foucarmont had formed part of the set in the Avenue de Villiers. Nana was going on much better, and every evening the count came and asked how she did. Meanwhile Fauchery, though he listened, seemed preoccupied, for during a quarrel that morning Rose had roundly confessed to the sending of the letter. Oh yes, he might present himself at his great lady's house; he would be well received! After long hesitation he had come despite everything--out of sheer courage. But La Faloise's imbecile pleasantry had upset him in spite of his apparent tranquillity.




"What's the matter?" asked Philippe. "You seem in trouble."




"I do? Not at all. I've been working: that's why I came so late."




Then coldly, in one of those heroic moods which, although unnoticed, are wont to solve the vulgar tragedies of existence:




"All the same, I haven't made my bow to our hosts. One must be civil."




He even ventured on a joke, for he turned to La Faloise and said:




"Eh, you idiot?"




And with that he pushed his way through the crowd. The valet's full voice was no longer shouting out names, but close to the door the count and countess were still talking, for they were detained by ladies coming in. At length he joined them, while the gentlemen who were still on the garden steps stood on tiptoe so as to watch the scene. Nana, they thought, must have been chattering.




"The count hasn't noticed him," muttered Georges. "Look out! He's turning round; there, it's done!"




The band had again taken up the waltz in the Blonde Venus. Fauchery had begun by bowing to the countess, who was still smiling in ecstatic serenity. After which he had stood motionless a moment, waiting very calmly behind the count's back. That evening the count's deportment was one of lofty gravity: he held his head high, as became the official and the great dignitary. And when at last he lowered his gaze in the direction of the journalist he seemed still further to emphasize the majesty of his attitude. For some seconds the two men looked at one another. It was Fauchery who first stretched out his hand. Muffat gave him his. Their hands remained clasped, and the Countess Sabine with downcast eyes stood smiling before them, while the waltz continually beat out its mocking, vagabond rhythm.




"But the thing's going on wheels!" said Steiner.




"Are their hands glued together?" asked Foucarmont, surprised at this prolonged clasp. A memory he could not forget brought a faint glow to Fanchery's pale cheeks, and in his mind's eye he saw the property room bathed in greenish twilight and filled with dusty bric-a-brac. And Muffat was there, eggcup in hand, making a clever use of his suspicions. At this moment Muffat was no longer suspicious, and the last vestige of his dignity was crumbling in ruin. Fauchery's fears were assuaged, and when he saw the frank gaiety of the countess he was seized with a desire to laugh. The thing struck him as comic.




"Aha, here she is at last!" cried La Faloise, who did not abandon a jest when he thought it a good one. "D'you see Nana coming in over there?"




"Hold your tongue, do, you idiot!" muttered Philippe.




"But I tell you, it is Nana! They're playing her waltz for her, by Jove! She's making her entry. And she takes part in the reconciliation, the devil she does! What? You don't see her? She's squeezing all three of 'em to her heart--my cousin Fauchery, my lady cousin and her husband, and she's calling 'em her dear kitties. Oh, those family scenes give me a turn!"




Estelle had come up, and Fauchery complimented her while she stood stiffly up in her rose-colored dress, gazing at him with the astonished look of a silent child and constantly glancing aside at her father and mother. Daguenet, too, exchanged a hearty shake of the hand with the journalist. Together they made up a smiling group, while M. Venot came gliding in behind them. He gloated over them with a beatified expression and seemed to envelop them in his pious sweetness, for he rejoiced in these last instances of self-abandonment which were preparing the means of grace.




But the waltz still beat out its swinging, laughing, voluptuous measure; it was like a shrill continuation of the life of pleasure which was beating against the old house like a rising tide. The band blew louder trills from their little flutes; their violins sent forth more swooning notes. Beneath the Genoa velvet hangings, the gilding and the paintings, the lusters exhaled a living heat and a great glow of sunlight, while the crowd of guests, multiplied in the surrounding mirrors, seemed to grow and increase as the murmur of many voices rose ever louder. The couples who whirled round the drawing room, arm about waist, amid the smiles of the seated ladies, still further accentuated the quaking of the floors. In the garden a dull, fiery glow fell from the Venetian lanterns and threw a distant reflection of flame over the dark shadows moving in search of a breath of air about the walks at its farther end. And this trembling of walls and this red glow of light seemed to betoken a great ultimate conflagration in which the fabric of an ancient honor was cracking and burning on every side. The shy early beginnings of gaiety, of which Fauchery one April evening had heard the vocal expression in the sound of breaking glass, had little by little grown bolder, wilder, till they had burst forth in this festival. Now the rift was growing; it was crannying the house and announcing approaching downfall. Among drunkards in the slums it is black misery, an empty cupboard, which put an end to ruined families; it is the madness of drink which empties the wretched beds. Here the waltz tune was sounding the knell of an old race amid the suddenly ignited ruins of accumulated wealth, while Nana, although unseen, stretched her lithe limbs above the dancers' heads and sent corruption through their caste, drenching the hot air with the ferment of her exhalations and the vagabond lilt of the music.




On the evening after the celebration of the church marriage Count Muffat made his appearance in his wife's bedroom, where he had not entered for the last two years. At first, in her great surprise, the countess drew back from him. But she was still smiling the intoxicated smile which she now always wore. He began stammering in extreme embarrassment; whereupon she gave him a short moral lecture. However, neither of them risked a decisive explanation. It was religion, they pretended, which required this process of mutual forgiveness, and they agreed by a tacit understanding to retain their freedom. Before going to bed, seeing that the countess still appeared to hesitate, they had a business conversation, and the count was the first to speak of selling the Bordes. She consented at once. They both stood in great want of money, and they would share and share alike. This completed the reconciliation, and Muffat, remorseful though he was, felt veritably relieved.




That very day, as Nana was dozing toward two in the afternoon, Zoe made so bold as to knock at her bedroom door. The curtains were drawn to, and a hot breath of wind kept blowing through a window into the fresh twilight stillness within. During these last days the young woman had been getting up and about again, but she was still somewhat weak. She opened her eyes and asked:




"Who is it?"




Zoe was about to reply, but Daguenet pushed by her and announced himself in person. Nana forthwith propped herself up on her pillow and, dismissing the lady's maid:




"What! Is that you?" she cried. "On the day of your marriage? What can be the matter?"




Taken aback by the darkness, he stood still in the middle of the room. However, he grew used to it and came forward at last. He was in evening dress and wore a white cravat and gloves.




"Yes, to be sure, it's me!" he said. "You don't remember?"




No, she remembered nothing, and in his chaffing way he had to offer himself frankly to her.




"Come now, here's your commission. I've brought you the handsel of my innocence!"




And with that, as he was now by the bedside, she caught him in her bare arms and shook with merry laughter and almost cried, she thought it so pretty of him.




"Oh, that Mimi, how funny he is! He's thought of it after all! And to think I didn't remember it any longer! So you've slipped off; you're just out of church. Yes, certainly, you've got a scent of incense about you. But kiss me, kiss me! Oh, harder than that, Mimi dear! Bah! Perhaps it's for the last time."




In the dim room, where a vague odor of ether still lingered, their tender laughter died away suddenly. The heavy, warm breeze swelled the window curtains, and children's voices were audible in the avenue without. Then the lateness of the hour tore them asunder and set them joking again. Daguenet took his departure with his wife directly after the breakfast.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 20楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  11


六月份的一个星期日,天气刚开始炎热,天空昏昏暗暗,一场暴风雨就要来临,巴黎的跑马大奖赛正在布洛涅森林举行。清晨,太阳在橙黄色的尘雾中升起。但是,快到十一点钟,马车都到了隆尚赛马场时,骤然刮起一阵南风,把乌云驱散了;灰蒙蒙的雾霭散成长长的碎片,随风飘去,蓝莹莹的云隙不断伸扩开来,染蓝了整个天空。阳光从两片云彩之间照射下来,照在赛马场上,把一切照得金光灿烂。草地上渐渐挤满了马车、骑师和行人,但跑道上仍然阒无一人,只有裁判员的岗亭、终点标志杆和用于挂赛马成绩表的柱子。对面,在骑师体重测量处的围墙中央,有五座对称的观众看台,看台是用砖头和木架搭成的,其形状颇像长廊。赛马场外面,一片广阔的平地沐浴着中午阳光,周围长着小树,西边是长满树木的圣克鲁山丘和絮伦山丘,背后耸立着瓦莱莲峰。




娜娜兴致盎然,仿佛大奖赛要决定她的命运似的,她一心要坐在终点标志杆旁边紧靠栅栏的地方观看。她很早就来了,是到得最早的观众之一。她是乘坐一辆镶银的双篷四轮马车来的,由四匹雪白骏马拉着,这辆车是缪法伯爵作为礼物赠送给她的。当她到达草坪入口处时,骑在左边两匹马上的两名车夫驾车疾驶,两个跟班站在车子后部一动不动,这时人群中你推我搡,人人竞相观看,就像王后经过那里似的。她穿的服装是旺德夫尔赛马服的两种颜色,即蓝色和白色,显得非常别致,蓝绸短上衣和蓝绸紧身褡紧紧绷在身上,腰后高高凸起一个裙撑,这样,大腿的轮廓被明显衬托出来,当时流行穿宽大裙子,这样的穿戴打扮是不落俗套的;外面套一件白缎子长裙,袖子也是白缎子的,肩上披着一条白缎子三角围巾,全身穿戴都镶着银色镂空花边,被阳光照得闪闪烁烁。此外,为了使自己更像骑师的样子,她又大胆地在发髻上戴上一顶蓝色无边女帽,帽上插一根白翎毛,发髻上的一缕缕金发垂挂到背上,酷似红棕色马的长长尾巴。




十二点钟敲响了。还要等三个多小时,跑马大奖赛才能开始。娜娜的双篷四轮马车靠栅栏边停放后,她就像在家里一样自由自在。她一时心血来潮,竟把小狗珍宝和小路易也带来了。小狗躺在她的裙子里,虽然天气很热,还冷得哆哆嗦嗦;孩子身上披着彩带和花边,样子挺有趣,一声不吭,一张可怜的蜡黄小脸被风吹得变得苍白。而娜娜旁若无人,高声与乔治和菲利普谈话,兄弟两人坐在娜娜对面的一张长凳上,两旁是一束束白玫瑰和蓝色勿忘我,花堆放得与他们的肩膀一样高。




“唉!”她说道,“他把我烦死了,我就把他赶出去了……已经两天了,他还在生我的气呢。”




她说的是缪法,不过她没有对于贡兄弟说出他们第一次口角的原因。一天晚上,缪法在她的卧室里发现一顶男人的帽子,那是她一时糊涂干的蠢事。为了消愁解闷,她把一个过路男人带回家了。




“你们不知道他是多么滑稽可笑,”她继续说道,津津乐道地讲了一些细节,“实际上他是一个地道的伪君子……因为这样,他每天晚上都做祈祷。这可一点不假。他总以为我没有看见,因为我不想妨碍他,总是先上床睡觉,其实我在瞟着他,他口中念念有词……上床时还要画一个十字,从我身上跨过去,在床里边躺下……”




“啊!他真狡猾,”菲利普嘀咕道,“他上床前上床后都祈祷了。”




她莞尔一笑,说道:




“是这样,上床前和上床后都祈祷。当我模模糊糊要睡着时,又听见他嘴里念念有词……不过,最令人讨厌的是,我们每次争吵,他还装成一副教士的样子。我嘛,我一向是信仰宗教的,你们怎么笑我都可以,反正不影响我信仰我该信仰的宗教……他太讨厌了,他抽抽噎噎,还说他心里很内疚。前天就是这样,我们争吵后,他歇斯底里大发作,搞得我一点不得安宁……”




说到这里,她突然中断了这个话题,说道:




“瞧,米尼翁夫妇来了。瞧!他们把孩子也带来了!……




小家伙们穿得怪模怪样!”




米尼翁夫妇乘坐一辆颜色素净的双篷四轮马车,那是发了横财的市民的豪华奢侈品。罗丝穿一条灰色绸裙子,裙子镶着红色绉泡饰带和花结,满面笑容,她看见亨利和夏尔挺快乐,心里很高兴。两个孩子坐在前面凳子上,穿着过分肥大的中学生制服,看上去有点耸肩缩颈。双篷四轮马车停放在栅栏边时,罗丝瞥见娜娜喜气洋洋地坐在鲜花中间,她的车子由四匹马拉着,还有穿号衣的跟班和车夫,她抿起嘴唇,板起面孔,扭过头去。米尼翁的态度恰恰相反,他容光焕发,目光炯炯,挥挥手,打了一个招呼。女人之间发生口角,他一般是不介入的。




“对啦,”娜娜又说道,“你们认识一个矮个子老头吗?就是那个穿得干干净净、满嘴坏牙齿的韦诺先生……他今天早上来看过我。”




“韦诺先生吗?”乔治惊愕地说道,“这不可能,他是耶稣会的会士。”




“你说得很对,我也感觉出来了。啊!你们真想象不到我们谈了些什么!真有趣!……他向我谈到伯爵,说他们夫妻关系不和睦,恳求我把幸福还给他们家庭……不过,他很懂礼貌,说话时笑吟吟的……于是,我回答说,这是我求之不得的事,我保证叫伯爵同他的妻子言归于好……你们知道,我这样说不是开玩笑,看到他们幸福,我感到由衷高兴!另外,我也可以轻松一下,因为前些日子,说真的,他把我缠得够呛!”




这出自内心的呼声道出了她最近几个月来的厌倦情绪。此外,伯爵似乎手头极其拮据;他心事重重,他签给拉博德特的本票很可能兑现不了。




“恰巧伯爵夫人在那儿。”乔治说道,他的目光扫视一下看台。




“她在哪儿?”娜娜大声问道,“这孩子眼睛真好!……菲利普,替我打一下阳伞。”




乔治的动作快,抢在他哥哥的前头把伞接过来,他能替娜娜拿着那把带着银色流苏的阳伞,心里非常高兴。娜娜眼睛对着一只很大的望远镜,向看台上到处观望。




“啊!对了,我看见她了,”她终于说道,她在看台右边,在一根柱子旁边,对吗?她穿着淡紫色衣服,她女儿穿着白色衣服,坐在她身旁……瞧!达盖内走过去跟她们打招呼了。”




于是,菲利普便谈起达盖内不久要同瘦高个子爱丝泰勒结婚的事。这桩婚事已经定下来了,教堂的结婚预告已经登出来了。伯爵夫人起初反对女儿的婚事,但是据说伯爵硬要她同意。娜娜听后笑了。




“我知道,我知道,”她低声说道,“对保尔来说,这太好了。




他是个好小伙子,他配得上这门亲事。”




她弯下腰,对小路易说道:




“你觉得好玩吗?……看你那一本正经的样子!”




孩子脸上没有一丝笑容,他看着周围的人,神态像个大人。他心情沮丧,思考着他所看到的一切。娜娜动个不停,小狗从她的裙子里跑出来,跑到孩子身边,浑身哆嗦着。




草坪上的车马和人越来越多。马车继续不断从瀑布门那边驶来,一辆挨着一辆,排成一条长龙。其中有从意大利人大街开来的波利娜式公共马车,里面坐了五十名乘客,驶到看台右边停下来;还有运送猎犬的马车、四轮敞篷马车、豪华双篷四轮马车,它们同由劣马拉着的摇摇晃晃的破旧出租马车混在一起;有一人驾驶的四马马车,有邮车,车主人高高坐在座位上,仆人们则在车里看管香槟酒篮子,还有两轮轻便马车,巨大的钢轮闪烁着耀眼的光芒,有双套的轻便二轮马车,其部件精巧得像钟表的零件,行驶起来时,车上的铃铛叮叮作响。不时有一个骑马人,还有一群行人行色匆匆地从马车中走过。车子从遥远的布洛涅森林那边驶来,一路上发出隆隆的声音,一到草坪上,隆隆声便戛然变成低沉摩擦声;现在草坪上的人越来越多,耳畔只响着嘈杂声、叫喊声、呼唤声、鞭子在空中飞舞的劈啪声。疾风吹散乌云,太阳从一片云边上又露了出来,一道金光照射下来,把马具和上了油漆的车身照得通亮,女人们的服装被照得红艳艳的;在耀眼的光雾中,车夫们高高地坐在驾驶座上,他们的身子和长长的鞭子像着了火似的。




拉博德特从一辆敞篷四轮马车上走下来,车上还坐着加加、克莱利瑟和布朗瑟·德·西弗里,拉博德特的座位是他们留给他的。他行色匆匆,要穿越跑道,进入测量体重处时,娜娜让乔治把他叫过来。当他走过来时,娜娜笑着问道:




“我的牌价是多少?”




她指的是那匹取名为娜娜的小母马,这匹马在狄安娜奖比赛中遭到惨败,甚至在今年四月份和五月份举行的飞车杯奖和良种幼马大赛奖中,也未获得名次,获胜的是旺德夫尔的一匹名叫吕西尼昂的马。于是,吕西尼昂顿时成了人们的热门话题;从前一天起,人们普遍以二比一为它下赌注。




“你的比数总是一比五十。”拉博德特回答道。“真见鬼,我真不值钱,”娜娜又说道,她觉得这种玩笑很逗趣,“那么,我不拿自己来赌了……绝不赌自己!我连一个金路易也不押在我自己身上。”




拉博德特忙得不亦乐乎,说完转身就走,娜娜连忙把他叫回来,她想问问他的看法。他与赛马训练师和骑师们一直有联系,对于参赛的马匹的情况特别熟悉,他的预言已经多次准确无误,人家都叫他赛马消息大王。




“你说,我该押哪匹马?”娜娜再三问道,“那匹英国马的牌价是多少?”




“你说的是那匹精灵马吗?是一比三……瓦勒里奥二世,也是一比三,其余的马,如科西尼是一比二十五,幸运是一比四十,布姆是一比三十,皮什内特是一比三十五,杏仁奶油是一比十……”




“不,我不赌那匹英国马了,我是一个爱国的人……嗯?我可能押瓦勒里奥二世,德·科布勒兹公爵刚才喜形于色……哎!不!还是不行。五十个金路易押在吕西尼昂上,你说行吗?”




拉博德特用异乎寻常的表情看了她一眼。娜娜俯着身子,低声询问他,因为她知道旺德夫尔委托拉博德特到赛马赌注登记人那里为他下赌注的,以便赌得更方便些。他若得到什么消息,就会说出来。可是拉博德特什么也未透露,叫她相信他嗅觉是敏感的,他将根据自己的判断,把她的五十个金路易押上去,她对此是不会后悔的。




“你押在哪一匹马上都行!”她高兴地叫道,让他走了,“但是不要押在娜娜身上,那是一匹劣马!”




马车里的人都哄堂大笑。两个年轻人觉得她这句话很有趣;小路易不懂他们谈什么,抬起他那泛白的眼睛瞧着他的妈妈,他妈妈的响亮的话声使他吃了一惊。拉博德特还是不能脱身。罗丝·米尼翁向他招招手,关照他几句话,他把数字记在笔记本上。随后,克拉利瑟和加加又叫他,她们在人群中听到一些话后,想把赌注改押一下,她们不想押瓦勒里奥二世,而想押吕西尼昂。他的表情镇定自若,只顾记录。最后,他算脱身了,大家看见他在跑道另一边的两个看台之间消失了。




这时还不断有马车到来。现在,车子已经排了五排,马车沿着栅栏不断扩大,形成黑压压的一大片,其中还夹杂着一匹匹白马,远远看去像一个个浅色的斑点。这片马车再过去一些的地方,杂乱无章地停放着另一些马车,这些马车都散开来放,好像搁浅在草地上,车轮子、套车的牲口看上去乱糟糟的,随便停放,有并排的,有斜放的,有横放的,还有头对头的。在那些没有车辆、马匹的草坪上,骑师们在骑马训练,步行的人三五成群地走来走去。在这集市般的场地上,在这乱哄哄的人群中,卖饮料的流动摊子上都撑起了遮阳光的灰色帆布篷,帆布篷在阳光下泛着白色。但是在那些赌注登记人的周围,人群涌动,拥挤不堪,无数帽子晃动着,赌注登记人站在敞篷马车上,像牙医一样不停摆动两只手,在他们身边的高大木架上,贴着中奖的牌价表。




“我真蠢,连自己都不知道押哪一匹马,”娜娜说道,“我应该自己押上几个金路易来冒冒险。”




她站起来,想选一个态度和蔼的赌注登记人。然而,她发现周围有很多熟悉的面孔,便把刚才的想法置之脑后了。除了米尼翁夫妇、加加、克拉利瑟和布朗瑟,在她的右边、左边、后边,现在还有许多马车把她的双篷四轮马车团团围住,其中有塔唐·内内和玛丽亚·布隆乘坐的四轮敞篷马车;卡罗利娜·埃凯与她的母亲和两位先生乘坐的敞篷四轮马车;路易丝·维奥莱纳一人单独乘坐的篮式小马车,车身上披着梅尚家赛马号衣的橙、绿两种颜色。莱娅·德·霍恩坐在一辆邮车的高高座位上,身边围着一群大声喧哗的年轻人,再远一些,在一辆颇具贵族气派的敞篷四轮马车上,吕西·斯图华穿着一件朴素的黑绸连衣裙,露出一副高贵的神态,旁边坐着一个高个子年轻人,他身着海军军官学校的学生服。令娜娜吃惊的是,她看见西蒙娜来了,她坐在由斯泰内驾着的双套二轮马车上。她身后站着一个听差,他一动不动,双臂叉在胸前;她浑身穿得耀眼夺目,上下都穿着带黄色条纹的白缎子,从腰带一直到帽子都缀满了宝石。银行家挥动着手中的长鞭子,赶着两匹马像箭一样飞奔着,前面是一匹栗黄色矮马,奔跑起来像只老鼠,后面是一匹高大的枣红马,奔跑时,蹄子抬得很高。




“哎哟!娜娜说道,“斯泰内这个盗贼又一次洗劫了交易所!……嗯?西蒙娜一身穿得真时髦!他也太过分了,他要被人抓住的。”




不过,她还是老远就与他打了招呼。她挥着手,满面春风,转动着身子,向每个人打招呼,以便让大家都看见她。接着她又说道:




“吕西带来的那个年轻人是她儿子!他穿着制服,挺可爱的……所以她装成那副样子!你们知道她怕她的儿子,所以冒充演员……小伙子怪可怜的!他似乎一点疑心也没有。”




“唔!”菲利普笑着嘟哝道,“只要她愿意,她还能在外省给他找一个女遗产继承人做老婆呢。”




娜娜不吭声了。她在密密麻麻的车辆中,瞥见了老虔婆拉特里贡。拉特里贡乘的是出租马车,她坐在里面,外面什么也看不见,就悄悄爬到马车夫的座位上。她坐在高处,高大的身子挺得笔直,显出一副高贵的神态,鬓角上的鬈发留得很长。她俯视着人群,仿佛俯视着她的妓女臣民。妓女们都悄悄地对她微笑着。而她神态高傲,装作不认识她们。她这次来不是拉皮条的,而是出于兴致来看赛马的,她是一个狂热的赌徒,她最爱看赛马。




“瞧!那是傻瓜拉法卢瓦兹!”乔治突然说道。




大家都很惊讶。娜娜认不出她的拉法卢瓦兹了。自从他继承了那笔遗产后,变得非常时髦。他穿折角硬领,浑身上下穿着浅色衣服,在他瘦削的肩膀处绷得紧紧的。他头戴无边软帽,装出疲倦的样子,身体摇摇晃晃,说话娇声娇气,满嘴是俚语行话,一句话总是说半句,生怕多花气力。




“可是他挺有风度嘛!”娜娜说道,她对他着迷了。




加加和克拉利瑟把拉法卢瓦兹叫过去,扑过去拥抱他,想把他再次弄到手。但他把腰一扭,马上离开她们,这个动作既表示开玩笑,又表示轻蔑。他被娜娜迷住了,他跑到她旁边,站在马车的踏板上;娜娜同他开玩笑,说他与加加要好。他嘟囔道:




“啊!不,我同那个老太婆的关系断了!别再提她啦!我告诉你,你知道,现在我的朱丽叶是你……”




拉法卢瓦兹极富表情地把手放在心上。娜娜开怀大笑,他竟然在光天化日之下,突然向她倾吐爱慕之情。不过,她接着说道:




“唉!事情不完全像你所说的那样。你使我忘记去下赌注了……乔治,你看见那个赌注登记人了吧,在那边,那个红脸胖子,满头鬈发。他那油头滑脑的样子,我倒挺喜欢的……你去叫他押……嗯?不过,押哪匹马好呢?”




“我吗,我不是爱国者,啊!不!”拉法卢瓦兹结结巴巴地说,“我,我都押在那匹英国马上了……如果英国马赢了,那就太好了!法国人就滚蛋吧!”




娜娜听了非常气愤。于是,大家便议论起每匹马的优点。拉法卢瓦兹装得很内行,他把所有的马都说成劣马。他接着评论起来:“韦尔迪埃男爵的那匹杏红奶油,说实话,倒是一匹高大的枣红马,如果不是训练时弄得筋疲力尽,倒是有希望获胜的。至于科布勒兹的那匹瓦勒里奥二世,在四月份患了绞痛病,不能参加比赛;噢,这些情况人家都不说出来,不过,他用荣誉担保,他说的情况是确实无疑的!他最后劝娜娜押幸运,它是梅尚家的,大家认为那是最差的一匹马,谁也不肯押它。真了不起!幸运体形漂亮,行动敏捷!这匹马肯定会让大家吃惊!”




“不!”娜娜说,“我在吕西尼昂身上押了十个金路易,五个金路易押在布姆身上。”




拉法卢瓦兹马上嚷道:




“亲爱的,布姆糟透了!不要押它!连加斯克自己都不押它……而吕西尼昂,永远不能赌它!简直是开玩笑!我向上帝发誓,你好好想一想!不行,我向上帝发誓,它们的腿都太短了!”




他急得透不过气来。菲利普指出,吕西尼昂获得过飞车杯奖和良种幼马大赛奖。拉法卢瓦兹立即驳斥说,这又能证明什么呢?什么也不能证明。恰恰相反,应该对这一点产生怀疑。何况骑吕西尼昂的骑师是格雷沙姆;你们竟然给它打包票!格雷沙姆是个倒霉鬼,它绝对赢不了。




在娜娜的马车上掀起的这场争论,现在似乎扩大到整个草坪上。一些人发出尖叫声,赌博的热情高涨了,每人的脸上火辣辣的,大家挥舞着拳头。赌注登记人高高地站在他们的马车上,声嘶力竭地喊着中彩牌价,记录着数字。呆在这里的都是一些下小赌注的赌客,押大赌注的都在体重测量处的围墙内进行;在这里进行激烈较量的,只是一些囊中没有几个钱的人,拿一百个苏来冒冒险,觊觎的也不过是几个金路易。总而言之,一场大战将在精灵和吕西尼昂之间展开。一些英国人一看就认得出来,他们在人群中来回走动,像在自己家里一样,个个满脸通红,露出胜利者的神态。里丁勋爵的那匹名叫布拉玛的马,在去年的大奖赛中赢得了胜利,法国人还在为法国马的惨败而心痛不已,今年如果法国再次败北,将是法国人的一次灾难。所以,出于民族自豪感,太太们都兴奋万分。旺德夫尔的马变成她们的荣誉的堡垒,大家都推吕西尼昂,为它辩护,为它欢呼。加加、布朗瑟、卡罗利娜和其他人都押吕西尼昂。吕西·斯图华因为儿子在场,没有下赌注;有消息传说罗丝·米尼翁委托拉博德特为她押了两百金路易。只有拉特里贡一人坐在车夫旁边,要等到最后再押赌注;她不管别人的争论,保持着冷静,越来越响的嘈杂声对她的情绪毫无影响。嘈杂声中有人叫马的名字,在巴黎人的轻快的谈话声中,夹杂着英国人的带喉音的叫嚷声,她神色庄重,一边听着,一边把数字记下来。




“娜娜呢?”乔治问道,“没有人押它吗?”




确实如此,谁也不愿押娜娜;人们甚至连提都不提它。在旺德夫尔的马中,这匹获胜希望甚微的马,随着吕西尼昂越来越有名,而变得销声匿迹了。拉法卢瓦兹向空中举了一下胳膊,说道:




“我忽然想起来了……我来押一个金路易在娜娜身上。”




“好极了,我押两个金路易。”乔治说道。




“我押三个金路易。”菲利普接着他们的话说道。




他们提高了赌注的数目,对娜娜大献殷勤,他们不断喊出一个个数字,仿佛在拍卖行里竞相购买娜娜似的。拉法卢瓦兹还说要用钱把这匹马盖住。而且大家都该来在它身上押赌注,他们还要去再拉一些赌客来下它的赌注。可是三个年轻人正要离开去宣传时,娜娜叫住他们,说道:




“你们知道,我可不愿在这匹马上下赌注!不管怎样我也不下赌注!……乔治,替我押十个金路易在吕西尼昂身上,押五个金路易在瓦勒里奥二世身上。”




可是,他们飞快地走了。娜娜高兴极了,她望着他们在马车中间穿行,弯着腰从马头下面走来走去,跑遍了整个草坪。他们一看见哪辆马车里有熟人,便赶紧跑过去,竭力推荐娜娜。当他们推荐成功了,就转过头来,笑容满面,伸出手指,表示数字多少,娜娜站在车上,摇动着阳伞,人群中发出一阵哄堂大笑。不过,他们的成绩相当可怜。只有几个男人被他们说服了,例如斯泰内,只要他一看见娜娜,心里就发痒,他押了三个金路易冒冒险。但是女人们都干脆拒绝下赌注。谢谢吧,下了肯定要输掉!干吗急于去为一个娼妇扬名而卖力呢?这个婊子以她的四匹白马,她的跟班和她那副趾高气扬的神态,把她们都压垮了。加加和克拉利瑟很不高兴,责问拉法卢瓦兹是不是根本不把她们放在眼里。乔治鼓着勇气走到米尼翁夫妇的马车前面,罗丝怒不可遏,转过头去,不理睬他。把自己的名字给了一匹马,真是一个十足的下流货!米尼翁则不然,他兴致勃勃地听乔治的宣传,说女人总是会给人带来好运的。




几个年轻人跑了很长时间,去找赌注登记人了解情况,当他们回来时,娜娜问道:




“情况怎么样?”




“你是一比四十!”拉法卢瓦兹说道。




“怎么啦?我是一比四十!”娜娜惊愕地嚷道,“刚才我还是一比五十……发生什么事啦?”




恰巧这时候拉博德特又来了。跑道已被封闭了,一阵钟声宣告初赛开始。大家全神贯注地观看,发出问这问那的喧哗声。娜娜问拉博德特,她的牌价为什么骤然提高了。但他只支支吾吾地回答,说可能是有人下她的赌注了。她只能得到这样的解释。另外,拉博德特似乎忧心忡忡,他对她说,旺德夫尔若能脱身,马上就会来。




初赛结束了,大家观看的兴趣似乎不大,因为每人都在等待着观看大奖赛。这时跑马场上下起雨来了。太阳已被云遮盖了一阵子,天空灰蒙蒙的,阴沉沉的光线照在人群中。顿时刮起风来了,接着又下起滂沱大雨,豆粒大的雨点瓢泼而下。人群中一阵混乱,有人喊叫,有人开玩笑,也有人咒骂,徒步来的人四处奔跑,躲到饮料摊点的帐篷下避雨。在马车上,妇女们用手撑着阳伞避雨,跟班们匆匆忙忙跑过去撑车篷。暴雨停止了,灿烂的阳光照着还在飘飘洒洒的毛毛细雨,云层里露出一道蓝天,乌云被吹到布洛涅森林上空去了。天空仿佛笑逐颜开,妇女们放心了,她们都笑起来;马匹在喷鼻息,人群散乱了,人们抖动着淋湿的衣服,金色阳光照射着雨滴莹亮的草地。




“啊!可怜的小路易!”娜娜说道,“你给淋得很厉害吧,我的宝贝?”




小家伙不吭一声,让妈妈给他揩手。娜娜拿出手帕,揩了小路易后,又去揩哆嗦得更厉害的狗珍宝。她的白缎衣服上有几滴雨点,这算不了什么,她根本不在乎;车上的鲜花被雨一淋,像雪花一样闪闪发亮,她拿了一朵,兴致勃勃地闻一闻,她的嘴唇沾湿了,就像沾上了露水。




这阵骤雨使看台上挤满了避雨的人。娜娜用望远镜向台上看去。这么远的距离,只能看见台上密密麻麻的观众,看上去模模糊糊,他们乱糟糟的挤在一排排台阶上,在这昏暗的背景上,只有人的面孔发亮,像是一个个苍白的点子。阳光从看台顶上的角上射下来,只照亮了一部分坐着的观众,妇女们的衣服这时似乎暗淡下来,娜娜感到特别有趣的是骤雨把坐在看台下面的沙土上一排排椅子上的妇女淋得四下逃散。因为骑师体重测量处的围墙内是禁止妓女入内的,娜娜对这些得体的妇女说了一些刻薄话,她觉得她们衣着打扮怪模怪样,长相很滑稽。




人群中发出一阵喧闹声,皇后走进正中间的小看台上,看台是瑞士山区的木屋式样,宽大的阳台上摆着一些红扶手椅。




“瞧,是他!”乔治嚷道,“我还以为他这个星期不值班呢。”




“啊,是夏尔!”娜娜叫起来。




缪法伯爵出现在皇后的身后,他的表情呆板而又严肃。于是几个年轻人开起玩笑来,遗憾的是萨丹没有来,不然她就会去拍拍伯爵的肚皮。娜娜在望远镜里看见的是苏格兰王子,他也在皇后的看台上。




她觉得王子发福了。十八个月不见,他长胖了。接着她就详细讲起王子的情况:哦!他真是个壮实的汉子。




在娜娜周围的车子里,妇女们议论纷纷,说伯爵抛弃了她。她们编了一段故事,说什么自从伯爵因为同娜娜的关系而惹人注目后,杜伊勒里宫对这位王室侍从的行为非常愤慨。于是,伯爵为了保住自己的位置,便断绝了与娜娜的关系。拉法卢瓦兹坦诚地把这些话告诉了娜娜,并且毛遂自荐,称她为自己的朱丽叶。而娜娜只莞尔一笑,说道:




“这个笨蛋……你还不了解他,我只要对他叫一声‘喂’,他就会丢下一切跑过来。”




她把萨比娜伯爵夫人和爱丝泰勒端详了一阵子。达盖内还在她们身边。福什利来了,穿过人群去向她们打招呼,接着他也留在她们身边,满脸堆着微笑。这时,娜娜轻蔑地指着看台,继续说道:




“再说,你们知道,我再也不把这伙人放在眼里了……我太了解他们了。应当剥开他们的画皮来看!……这样,他们就没有尊严了!他们的尊严就完蛋了!他们从上到下都肮脏,他们总是肮脏不堪,无一例外……我所以不愿意让他们来缠住我,原因就在这里。”




她用手指的人的范围扩大到把马牵到跑道上的马夫,直至同夏尔王子谈话的皇后,连王子也是个混蛋。




“说得好,娜娜!……说得妙,娜娜!……”拉法卢瓦兹兴奋而又激动地叫道。




又敲响了一阵钟声,钟声消失在风中,赛马又开始了。伊斯帕汗奖赛刚赛完,梅尚家的一匹名叫贝兰戈的马获胜。娜娜把拉博德特叫到跟前,问他关于她那一百金路易的消息;他笑了笑,不肯把他的马的名字告诉她,据他说,那样会失掉运气。她的钱押得稳当当的,过一会儿就见分晓了。娜娜告诉他,她自己也下了赌注,押了十个金路易在吕西尼昂身上,押了五个金路易在瓦勒里奥二世身上,他听后耸耸肩膀,那表情的意思似乎是说女人总免不了做傻事。娜娜愣住了,她被懵住了。




这时,草坪上人声鼎沸。人们在露天里一边吃午饭,一边等待大奖赛开始。大家都在吃饭饮酒,到处都一样,在草地上,在一人驾驶的四匹马车的高高座位上,在四匹马拉的邮车上,在四轮敞篷马车上,在双座轿式马车上,在双篷四轮马车上,到处都一样。冷肉随处可见,跟班们从车箱里拿出来一篮篮香槟酒,然后随处一放。开瓶时轻轻砰的一声响,瓶塞就随风飘走了;开玩笑的声音随处可闻,酒杯的破碎声给这狂欢的气氛增添了不和谐的色调。加加和克拉利瑟与布朗瑟在一起吃饭,她们一本正经地把盖布铺在膝盖上,上面放着三明治。路易丝·维奥莱纳从她的篮式马车上下来,同卡罗利娜·埃凯聚在一起;在他们旁边,几位先生在草坪上撑起帐篷,当作一个酒吧间,塔唐、玛丽亚、西蒙娜和其他人都走过来饮酒;离他们不远的地方,在莱娅·德·霍恩的邮车上,一伙年轻人在高处喝了一瓶又一瓶,在阳光下,他们醉醺醺的,在人群上空装腔作势,大吹牛皮。不一会儿,人们便涌到娜娜的双篷四轮马车前边。娜娜站着,给来向她致意的男人们倒香槟酒,她的听差弗朗索瓦把酒一瓶瓶递给他们,拉法卢瓦兹竭力模仿江湖艺人的腔调,大声吆喝:




“过来吧,先生们……分文不取,大家都有。”




“住嘴吧,亲爱的,”娜娜终于说道,“你这样大声嚷嚷,人家把我们当成走江湖的人了。”




她觉得他挺有趣的,心里很高兴。她突然想起叫乔治送一杯香槟酒给罗丝·米尼翁,因为罗丝假装不会喝酒。亨利和夏尔烦闷得发慌,很想喝杯香槟酒。最后,乔治自己把酒喝了,因为他怕娜娜和罗丝为这事吵起来。这时娜娜想起了小路易,她忘记他就在她的身后。他也许渴了,她硬要他喝了几滴酒,他喝了直咳嗽。




“过来呀,过来呀,先生们,二个苏也不要,一个苏也不要……我们免费请大家喝……”




娜娜突然大叫一声,打断了拉法卢瓦兹的吆喝:




“哎哟!博尔德纳夫在那边……叫他过来呀,啊!我请你去叫他,快跑过去叫他!”




果然是博尔德纳夫,他反剪着双手在溜达。头上的帽子被太阳照得泛红,身上的礼服油垢斑斑,缝线处已经发白,他被破产弄得年老色衰,但他内心仍愤愤不平,让上流社会看看自己的贫困潦倒的样子,准备以他虎背熊腰的身体去向命运挑战。




“天哪!真气派!”娜娜像一个好心的姑娘,向他伸过手去时,他说道。




随后,他喝干了一杯香槟酒,不无遗憾地说道:




“啊!如果我是女人就好了!……但是,他妈的!不是也没关系!你愿意回到舞台上来吗?我有一个想法,我把快乐剧院租下来,我们两个人就可以轰动巴黎……嗯?你应该帮我这个忙。”




他怨天尤人,不过他见到娜娜还是挺高兴的,他说,因为只要这个美人儿娜娜在他面前,他心里就有了安慰。她是他的女儿,她身上有他的血液。




娜娜周围的人越来越多了。现在拉法卢瓦兹在忙着斟酒,菲利普和乔治则拉朋友到这里来。整个草坪上的人都拥过来了。娜娜对每个人莞尔一笑,说一句逗趣的话。一群群酒鬼都向她这边走来,分散在各处的香槟酒都集中到她这里。不一会儿,草坪上只见一群挤在她周围的人,只听到一片喧闹声;她俯视着那些向她伸过来的酒杯,她的金发在空中飘荡,她的雪白的脸蛋沐浴着阳光。为了气气那些对她的胜利感到气愤的女人,她站在高处,举起斟得满满的酒杯,摆出过去扮演的胜利者爱神的姿势。




这时,有人在她的背后拍了一下,她吃了一惊,转过头来一看,是米尼翁坐在车座上。于是她离开大家一会儿,坐到米尼翁旁边,他是来告诉娜娜一件严重的事的。米尼翁到处跟人说,他的老婆怀恨娜娜是可笑的,他认为她这样做是愚蠢的,也是徒劳的。




“是这样的,亲爱的,”他悄声说道,“你要当心,不要过分惹罗丝生气……你知道,这事我还是事先告诉你为好……是的,她抓住了你一个把柄,而且她对《小公爵夫人》这件事还耿耿于怀……”




“一个把柄,”娜娜说道,“这与我有什么关系!”




“你听我说,她大概在福什利的口袋里发现了一封信,是缪法伯爵夫人写给坏蛋福什利的。当然罗,那封信里的内容是可想而知的,里面尽是一些丑事……罗丝想把那封信寄给伯爵,对他和你进行报复。”




“这与我有什么关系!”娜娜又重复了一遍,“这真滑稽,这件事……啊!行了,她与福什利相好,这样很好,她让我讨厌。




这下子我们可有好戏看喽。”




“不,我可不愿意这样。这可是一件大丑闻!另外,这样闹对我们都没有好处……”




他说到这里停下来,生怕言多必失。娜娜大声嚷嚷,她绝不会去搭救一个正经女人的。因为米尼翁坚持自己的意见,娜娜的目光一直盯住他。米尼翁之所以如此,大概他怕福什利同伯爵夫人断绝关系后,再插足他们的家庭。如果能这样,倒正中罗丝下怀,又为她报了仇,因为她对这位新闻记者还怀有一片深情。娜娜沉思起来,她想到韦诺先生的来访,头脑里产生了一个计划,而米尼翁仍在竭力说服她。




“假如罗丝寄出那封信,对吧?那就会引起一场轩然大波。你就受到牵连,人家就会说你是罪魁祸首……首先,伯爵就要同他的妻子分居……”




“为什么要分居?”她说,“正好相反……”




这次是她收住话头。她没有必要把头脑里想的事情都大声说出来。最后,她为了摆脱米尼翁,表面上装出赞同他的意见。米尼翁劝她对罗丝作点让步,比如到跑马场上,当着大家的面,去看看她。她回答说,等等再说,她再考虑一下。




人群中响起一阵喧嚣声,娜娜站起身来。一些赛马一阵风似地到了跑道上。刚刚举行的是巴黎市奖赛,一匹叫风笛的马获胜了。现在大奖赛就要开始了,观众的热情高涨,他们焦急地等待着,巴不得时间过得快一些,观众急得跺脚,人群像波浪一样动荡着。到了最后的时刻,出现了意外的情况,这使赌客们大为震惊。旺德夫尔的那匹获奖希望甚微的娜娜的牌价在不断上涨,不时有几位先生回来报告娜娜的新牌价:娜娜是一比三十,娜娜是一比二十五,娜娜是一比二十,娜娜是一比十五。谁都不明白是怎么回事。一匹在任何马场上都惨败的小母马,早上标价一比五十,都没有一个人愿押!现在标价突然风涨究竟意味着什么?一些人嘲讽说,凡是上了这个闹剧当的傻瓜都要输得精光。另一些人则态度严肃,心中不安,预感到内中有鬼,也许这是一个圈套。有人含沙射影,提起一些赛马场上默许的舞弊行为;但是这一次,旺德夫尔的鼎鼎大名使人不敢提出指责,总之,怀疑派占了上风,他们预言娜娜一定会最后一个到达终点。




“娜娜的骑师是谁?”拉法卢瓦兹问道。




恰巧这时候,真的娜娜出现了。于是,这些先生们大笑不止,理解了其中也含有淫秽的意思。娜娜向大家挥手致意。




“是普里斯。”




于是大家又议论纷纷。普里斯在英国颇有名气,在法国却鲜为人知。平时总是格雷沙姆骑娜娜,为什么旺德夫尔这次请来这位骑师呢?另外,人们惊讶的是他把吕西尼昂也交给格雷沙姆,据拉法卢瓦兹说,格雷沙姆从来没有跑赢过。不过,所有这些意见,都被开玩笑的话、反对的意见和各种不寻常的意见的嘈杂声淹没了。人们为了消磨时间,又喝起香槟酒。接着,听见一阵窃窃私语声,人群中让出一条路来。旺德夫尔来了。




娜娜佯作生气。




“嘿,你真讨人喜欢,这时候才来!……我急死了,我想赶快去看看体重测量处那里的情况。”




“那么,你就去吧,”旺德夫尔说,“现在看还不迟。你进去转一转。我身上正好还有一张妇女入场券。”




接着他便挽起娜娜的胳膊走了,吕西、卡罗利娜和其他女人都用嫉妒的目光注视着她,对此她倒感到得意。于贡兄弟和拉法卢瓦兹仍然留在她身后的马车上,他们在继续畅饮她的香槟酒。她向他们大声喊道,说她马上就回来。




旺德夫尔一瞥见拉博德特,便跟他打招呼,他们交谈了三言两语。




“你都收齐了吗?”




“是的。”




“一共多少?”




“一千五百金路易,全场各处都有一点。”




他们见娜娜竖着耳朵好奇地听他们讲话,便不再说下去了。旺德夫尔有些烦躁不安,明澈的眼睛闪闪发亮,那天夜里,他说要放火同他的马匹同归于尽时,眼睛里也闪烁着这种光亮,当时她被吓得胆战心惊。他们横穿跑道时,她压低了声音,用亲昵的称呼对他说:




“喂,你说说吧……为什么你的那匹小母马的牌价一直在上涨?大家都议论纷纷!”




他战栗了一下,脱口说道:




“啊!他们在议论……这些赌客,真是无耻之极!当我有一匹有希望获胜的马时,他们就一拥而上,把我搞得赢不了。等到我的一匹获胜希望很小的小母马被人们竞相押赌注时,他们又大肆喧嚷,像被人剥皮似的大喊大叫。”




“你应该预先告诉我,我已下赌注了,”她又说,“娜娜有希望获胜吗?”




他莫名其妙地突然发起火来。




“哎!别烦了……每匹马都有希望。牌价上涨,当然是因为有人下赌注。谁下赌注?我不知道……如果你再提这些愚蠢的问题来烦我,我宁愿离开你。”




这样说话的口气不像他的性格,也不像他的习惯,与其说她感到不快,还不如说她感到惊讶。而旺德夫尔呢,他觉得有些羞愧,当她态度冷漠地要求他说话礼貌一些时,他便向她道歉。一段时间以来,他经常这样突然发脾气。在巴黎的风流男女中和上流社会中,没有人不知道他是在孤注一掷。如果他的赛马都跑不赢,把押在它们身上的巨款全部输光,对他来说,将是一场大灾难,他就彻底完蛋;他那长年累月建立起来的信誉,他那已受损坏、被债务和放荡掏空了的生命所维持的华丽外表,就要在毁灭性的巨响中崩溃。没有一个人不知道,娜娜是吞噬男人的娼妇,是她葬送了他;她是在他濒于破产时,最后来到他生活中的女人,她把他的财产洗劫一空。据说他们疯狂地挥霍钱财,一次去巴黎旅游,她把他的钱花得精光,最后连付旅馆的钱也不剩;一天晚上,他们醉酒后,居然抓起一把钻石扔进炭火里,想观察一下钻石是否也像煤炭一样燃烧。娜娜以她粗壮的四肢、巴黎郊区妇女的下流笑声征服了这个精明、没落的古老家族的子弟。现在,他已好色成性,连戒心也丧失殆尽,只好铤而走险了。一个星期以前,她还要他答应她在勒阿弗尔和特鲁维尔之间的诺曼底海滨买一座别墅,他只能用他的最后荣誉来保证他信守自己的诺言。不过,这一次她惹怒了他,他觉得她很愚蠢,真想揍她一顿。




守门人放他们进入骑师体重测量处内,因为他不敢阻拦挽住伯爵胳膊的这个女人。娜娜洋洋得意,终于踏上了这块禁地,她在那些坐在台下的妇女面前,装模作样,慢悠悠地走过去。那里十排椅子上坐着密密麻麻一大群妇女,她们的浓艳的服饰与露天下的欢乐气氛显得和谐而协调。有些椅子移动了位置,一些人遇见了熟人,便随便地坐到一起,像在公园里树荫下纳凉一样;孩子们无人管了,从这一群里跑到那一群里。往高处看去,看台的梯级上都挤满了人,浅色的衣服和看台架子的淡淡的影子浑然一体。娜娜打量着那些妇女。她还牢牢地瞅着萨比娜伯爵夫人。随后,她走到皇后的看台前面,看见缪法直挺挺地站在皇后的身旁,显出一本正经的样子,她觉得挺可笑的。




“哎哟,瞧他那副傻样子!”她大声对旺德夫尔说。




她什么都想看一看。公园的这个角落里有草坪,有浓密的树木,似乎还值得一看。一个冷饮商在栅栏边摆了一只大冷饮柜。在一间茅草顶蘑菇状的简陋的亭子下面,一大群人挤在里面指手画脚,大声喧哗,这是赛马场里的赌客席。旁边有些马栏是空的,她在那里只看见一匹警察的马,觉得有点扫兴。再过去是遛马场,周长有一百米,一个马夫牵着身披马衣的瓦勒里奥二世遛跑。啊,不过就是这样!在那条细沙小路上有许多男人,他们的衣服扣眼上别着桔黄色的入场券,露天看台的走廊上不断有人在走动,这倒吸引了她一会儿;可是,说真的,这个地方不准进来也好,不值得为这事生气。




达盖内和福什利走过那里,娜娜同他俩打招呼。她招了招手,他们只好走过来。她开口就猛然攻击骑师体重测量处。接着,她停止了攻击,说道:




“瞧!德·舒阿尔侯爵变得苍老多了!这个老头子在折腾自己!他还是那样好色吗?”




于是,达盖内讲了老头子最近的行动,这件事发在在前天,现在谁也不知道。他跟着加加转了几个月,不久前把加加的女儿阿梅莉买到手,据说他花了整整三万法郎。




“哎,真龌龊!”娜娜愤愤地嚷道,“你们以后尽生女儿吧!……哟,我想起来了,在那边草坪上,与一位太太坐在一辆轿式马车里的大概是莉莉。所以我觉得她面熟……老头子把她带出来了。”




旺德夫尔不听她讲,心里很不耐烦,恨不得摆脱她。但是,福什利临走时对她说,如果她没有看过赌注登记人,那就等于什么也没有看。尽管伯爵露出不愿意去的样子,还是不得不带她去看。这下子娜娜可高兴了;那里确实很吸引人。




一个四周敞开的圆亭,周围有草坪环绕,草坪边上长着幼小栗树;在嫩绿色的树叶遮盖下,一群赌注登记人紧紧地排成一个大圆圈,等待赌客的到来,就像在集市里一样。赌注登记人都站到木凳子上,以便俯视着人群;他们身旁的树上挂着赛马的牌价;他们仔细观察人群中的一举一动,只要赌客做做手势,眨眨眼睛,他们就把赌注登记下来,其速度之快,令好奇的观众吃惊,他们的目光盯着他们,简直不知道是怎么回事。这里一片混乱,只听见喊叫一个个数字,若赛马的牌价出乎意料地一变化,就引起一阵骚乱。不时消息报告人跑来,停在圆亭入口处,猛叫一声,报告赛马起跑和到达终点的消息,顿时喧闹声越发高涨,于是在阳光下进行的这场狂热赌博引起人们长时间的议论。




“他们真有趣!”娜娜兴致勃勃,喃喃说道,“他们的神态异常……瞧,那个大个子,我真不愿意一个人在树林里碰见他。”




旺德夫尔用手指着一个人叫她看,那个人是时新服饰推销员,他在两年中赚了三百万法郎。他的身材细长,体质纤弱,头发金黄,站在他周围的人都带着敬佩的目光注意着他,同他说话时都面带微笑,一些人还特意滞留下来看看他。




最后,他们要离开圆亭了,这时一个赌注登记人冒昧呼唤旺德夫尔,伯爵向他微微点头。这个人是他过去的马车夫,身材高大,宽肩厚背,高额头,满面红光。现在他带着来路不明的钱,到赛马场来碰碰运气。伯爵竭力怂恿他,并叫他为自己下秘密赌注,他总是把他当作仆人,这一点伯爵没有瞒着别人。尽管得到伯爵的庇护,他还是连连输掉巨款,今天他也来孤注一掷,两眼充满血丝,随时都可能中风送命。




“喂,马雷夏尔!”旺德夫尔低声说道,“你自己押了多少钱?”




“我押了五千金路易,伯爵先生,”赌注登记人也压低嗓门说道,“怎么样?数额可观吧……我对你说实话,我把牌价压到了三。”




旺德夫尔马上露出不高兴的样子。




“不行,不行,我不愿意,你给我马上改押到二……其它没有什么关照你了,马雷夏尔!”




“哦!现在这对伯爵先生又有什么关系呢?”马雷夏尔谦恭地微微一笑,以同谋者的口气说道,“我必须吸引更多的赌客,才能押满你的两千金路易。”




接着,旺德夫尔叫他住嘴。但是,等到伯爵走远时,马雷夏尔突然又想起一件事,他懊悔没有问伯爵那匹小母马的牌价为什么上涨。如果那匹小母马真有赢的希望,他就糟透了,因为他刚才以五十的牌价押了二百金路易。




伯爵与马雷夏尔咕咕哝哝说了一阵话,娜娜一点也听不懂,然而她又不敢再问他。伯爵神色更紧张了,他们在过磅厅前遇见了拉博德特,他便突然把娜娜托付给他照顾一下。




“你带她回去吧,”他说道,“我还有事情呢……再见。”




随后他走进过磅厅,那间屋子狭小,天花板很低,里面放了一个大磅秤,显得很拥挤,颇像郊区车站的行李房。娜娜很扫兴,她本来想象中的过磅厅是一个很大的房间,里面放一台巨大的机器来称马的体重。怎么!这里只称骑师的体重!那么用过磅处这样的名字,值得这样小题大做吗!磅秤上站着一个骑师,一副傻相,膝盖上放着马具,等待一个穿礼服的胖子来称他的体重;一个马夫牵着一匹名叫科西尼的马,站在门口,周围挤了一群人,全都一声不吭,出神地观看。




就要关闭跑道了。拉博德特催促娜娜赶快走,而他自己却又走回来,指着一个正在与旺德夫尔谈话的矮个子男人,对她说道:




“瞧,这就是普里斯。”




“啊!我知道,就是骑我的那个人。”娜娜微笑着低声说道。




她觉得他相貌很丑。在她看来,骑师的样子都像克汀病患者;她还说,这大概是因为人家不让他们长高。就说这个人吧,已经四十岁了,样子像一个干瘪的老小孩,脸又长又瘦,皱纹很深,呆板而无生气。他的身体骨瘦如柴,身上的一件白袖子蓝绸赛马上衣像披在一根木头上。




“不,你知道,”她离开时说道,“他要是我的男人,我是不会感到幸福的。”




跑道上仍然挤满了乱哄哄的人群,潮湿的草地被人践踏成了黑色。两块赛马一览表的牌子高高悬挂在一根铁柱子上,牌子前面挤成一团,个个抬头观看,每次一览表上出现一匹赛马的号码,人群中就发出一阵喧闹声,号码是通过一根连结到过磅厅的电线在一览表上显示出来的。一些先生对着节目单指指点点;那匹名叫皮什内特的马被它的主人撤回去了,引起人们一阵议论。不过,娜娜仍然挽着拉博德特的胳膊,穿过跑道。挂在旗杆上的钟敲个不停,催促人们离开跑道。




“啊!孩子们,”娜娜回到马车上说道,“他们的过磅处,是他们胡吹出来的东西!”




她周围的人为她欢呼,鼓掌:




“好极了!娜娜!……娜娜又回到我们这儿来了!……”他们是多么愚蠢!难道他们把她当成一个无情无义的人吗?她回来得正是时候。注意!大奖赛马上开始了,人们高兴得忘记喝香槟酒了。




娜娜吃了一惊,发现加加坐在她的马车里,膝盖上放着小狗和小路易;加加打定主意再接近拉法卢瓦兹,但却对娜娜说,她想亲亲小路易。她很喜欢孩子。




“噢,对了,莉莉现在怎样?”娜娜问道,“坐在那边老头子的马车里的那个孩子是她吗?……有人刚才跟我讲了一件不堪入耳的事情。”




加加脸上露出沮丧的样子。




“亲爱的,我为这件事气病了,”她难过地说道,“昨天,我只好在床上躺了一天,我哭得厉害,我本来以为今天来不成了……嗯?你知道我的意见吗?我是不同意的,我把她送到修道院里去受教育,就是为了将来找一个好丈夫。我常常严肃地对她提出忠告,对她管教没有中断过……哎,亲爱的,是她自己愿意的。哎!我同她吵了一架,说了一些难听的话,我还掴了她一记耳光呢。她太烦恼了,她要摆脱这种生活……于是,她对我说:‘不管怎样,你没有权利阻止我这样做。’我对她说,‘你是一个贱货,你给我们丢脸,你滚蛋吧!’事情就这样成了定局,我同意给她安排一下婚事……啊!我的最后希望成了泡影,哎,我曾经在她身上做过好多美梦!”




她们听见一阵吵架的声音,便站起来看看。原来是乔治隐隐约约听见人群中有人诽谤旺德夫尔,他在为他辩护。




“为什么说他放弃了他的马呢,”乔治嚷道,“昨天在赛马总会里,他还为吕西尼昂押上一千金路易呢。”




“确有其事,当时我也在场,”菲利普作证说,“他在娜娜身上一个金路易也没有押……如果娜娜的牌价升到一比十,这与他毫无关系。说人家有那么多的计谋,是非常可笑的。这样说有什么好处呢?”




拉博德特静静地听着,耸耸肩膀,说道:




“算了吧,让人家去说吧……伯爵刚才还押了五百金路易在吕西尼昂身上,他在娜娜的身上押上百来个金路易,这是因为马的主人总是要显示出相信自己的马会取胜的样子嘛。”




“真见鬼!这跟我们有什么关系!”拉法卢瓦兹摆动着胳膊嚷道,“获胜的马将是精灵……法国将吃败仗!英国一定获胜!”




赛马场上又响起一阵钟声,宣布赛马已进入跑道,人群中又出现长时间的骚动。为了看得更清楚些,娜娜站到马车的座位上,把勿忘我花和玫瑰花都踩坏了。她向四周远眺,广阔的地平线尽收眼底。在观众急切盼望比赛开始的最后时刻,跑道上依然空荡荡的,未见到一匹赛马,跑道被灰色的栅栏关闭着,每隔两根柱子,站着两名警察。在她面前的一块长条状草地上,靠近她的地方满是污泥,越往远看草地越绿,最后看上去很像一片嫩绿色的地毯。然后她低下头来,把目光转到场地中央,只见草坪上人满为患,个个踮起脚尖,有人爬到马车上,人人兴奋不已,互相推推搡搡,挺直身子观望。他们的马匹发出嘶鸣,帐篷噼噼啪啪作响,骑马者驱马在步行者中间奔跑,步行者奔向栅栏,趴在栅栏上面观望。她又把目光转向另一边,朝看台望去,只见一张张面孔都变小了,密密麻麻的人头五颜六色,布满了过道、阶梯和平台,在蓝天下,呈现出一层层黑色的轮廓。再往前看,跑马场的周围是一片平川。右边,在爬满长春藤的磨坊后面,是一片低洼的草地,上面有一片片大的树荫;正面,公园里的林荫道纵横交错,一直延伸到塞纳河边,塞纳河在一座山丘下流过,林荫道上停放着一排排马车;然后向左边布洛涅森林方向望去,视野又开阔了,一条大路延伸到默车那边的蔚蓝天际,中间被一条两旁植满泡桐树的小径隔断,泡桐树还未长出叶子来,树梢上呈现粉红色,看上去一片鲜艳光泽。这时人们还不断拥来,人流像一群蚂蚁,沿着一条带状的狭长道路,穿过田野,从那边过来,而在巴黎方向那边很远的地方,那些没有买入场券的观众,像羊群一样集中在大树下,在布洛涅森林的边缘,看过去像一条由无数黑点组成的流动线。




在广阔的天空下,十万如痴如醉的观众聚集在这块土地上,像昆虫一样动个不停。倏然一阵欢乐的气氛使他们振奋起来。太阳在云层里隐没了一刻钟,现在又出来了,太阳洒下一大片光线,宛如一泓粼粼湖水。一切都重放光明,妇女们的阳伞像无数金光灿烂的盾牌。人们为太阳出来而鼓掌叫好,用笑声来向它致意,伸出胳膊,好像要用手臂来拨开乌云似的。




这时候,一位治安官员独自走在阒无一人的跑道中间。左边更远处,出现了一个人,手举一面红旗。




“那是起跑发令员德·莫里亚克男爵。”拉博德特回答提的问题。




娜娜的身边挤满了男人,有的男人站在她的马车的踏脚板上,他们发出欢呼声,不停地讲话,凭着各人自己的印象,想到什么说什么。菲利普、乔治、博尔德纳夫和拉法卢瓦兹一分一秒也不住口。




“别推推搡搡了!……让我看看……啊!裁判员走进他的岗亭了……你说他是德·苏维尼先生?……嗯?在这样的比赛中,要有好眼力才能看清抢先半个马头的距离!……住嘴吧,举旗子了……赛马出来了,注意!……头一匹出来的是科西尼。”




一面红黄两色旗在旗杆上迎风飘场。马夫牵着一匹匹赛马进入场地,骑师们坐在马鞍上,垂着手臂,他们在阳光的照射下,像一个个明亮的斑点。紧接在科西尼后面的是幸运和布姆。接着,一阵低语声迎来了精灵,这是一匹漂亮的枣红大马,号衣的颜色很不柔和,是柠檬色和黑色,具有英国的阴森色调。瓦勒里奥二世的入场博得观众一阵喝彩,它的个头小巧,但是精神很足,号衣是嫩绿色,镶着粉红色花边。旺德夫尔的两匹马还迟迟不出场。最后,在杏仁奶油之后,出现了蓝白两色的号衣。吕西尼昂是一匹深毛色的枣红马,体态无可挑剔,但是由于娜娜引人注目,它几乎完全被人忘记。娜娜从来没有像现在这样漂亮,在金色阳光下,这匹栗色小母马颇像一位金发女郎。它像一玫崭新的金路易在阳光下闪闪发亮,它的胸部深陷,头颈轻盈,背部细长而灵敏。




“瞧!它的毛色同我的头发一样!”娜娜兴奋得叫起来,“喂,你们知道,我为此而自豪!”




人们都往她的马车上爬,博尔德纳夫差点踩到小路易的身上,妈妈已经把孩子忘了。博尔德纳夫像慈父一样埋怨没人照管小路易,他把他抱起来,然后举到肩上,喃喃说道:




“可怜的小家伙,应当让他也看看……等一下,我让你看看你妈妈……看见了吗?看那边,就是那匹马。”




这时,小狗珍宝跑过来抓他的腿,他把它也抱起来;娜娜对小母马取了自己的名字而自鸣得意,她扫视了一下其余的女人,想看看她们对此反应怎样。每个女人对娜娜都恨得要命。坐在出租马车里的老虔婆拉特里贡一直没动弹一下,这时候她在人群上面向一个赌注登记人挥挥手,叫他登记她的赌注,她已预感到了,她应当押娜娜。




拉法卢瓦兹这时吵吵嚷嚷,叫人难以忍受,他一时看好了杏仁奶油。




“我突然想到,”他连声说道,“你们瞧杏仁奶油,怎么样?




它多灵活!……我以一比八押杏仁奶油,谁还押它?”




“你安静一点好吧,”拉博德特终于说道,“你会后悔的。”




“杏仁奶油是匹劣马,”菲利普说道,“它浑身出汗了……




你等会看它试跑吧。”




赛马都回到右边,开始试跑,跑到看台前时,都散开了,拉开了距离。于是,观众的观看热情再次高涨,大家一起议论起来。




“吕西尼昂的背太长了,不过竞技状态还好……你知道,瓦勒里奥二世一个子儿也不能押,它很紧张,跑时头抬得高高的,这是不祥之兆……瞧!骑在精灵身上的是布尔纳……我告诉你,布尔纳垂肩膀,而骑师的肩膀好坏是至关重要的……不行,这很明显,精灵精神很不足……听我说,我可看见过娜娜,它在跑完良种幼马大奖赛后,浑身流汗,毛全粘在身上,喘得肋部要裂开来,我敢拿二十个金路易来打赌,它准排不上名次!……够了!这个家伙真讨厌,他一股劲儿吹嘘他的杏仁奶油!现在押赌注迟了,就要开始跑啦。”




拉法卢瓦兹正在拼命找一个赌注登记人,他急得几乎哭起来,人们只好劝劝他。人们都伸长脖子观看。第一次起跑不算,因为那个远远看去像个小黑点的发令员还没有放下手中的红旗马就跑了,赛马跑了一阵子后,全都回到起跑点。接着又有两次偷跑。最后发令员又把赛马集中到一起,他巧妙地发出信号,马都飞奔起来,博得一阵喝彩。




“好极了!……不,这次是碰巧!……不管怎样,总算跑成了。”




欢呼声平息了下来,每个人都焦虑不安起来。现在,押赌注停止了,胜负就要在这宽阔的跑道上见分晓。开始一片寂静,观众好像都屏住了呼吸。一张张苍白的脸都抬得高高的,身上打着哆嗦。刚跑时,幸运和科西尼领先,跑在最前面;瓦勒里奥二世紧随其后,其余赛马跑得乱成一团。跑到看台前面时,犹如倏地刮起一阵暴风,把地面也震动了,马群已拉开四十匹马身长的距离。杏仁奶油落在最后面,娜娜紧紧跟在吕西尼昂和精灵的后面。




“真了不起!”拉博德特嘟囔道,“英国人想赶上去,跑得多起劲!”




在娜娜的车里,又发出说话声和欢呼声了。大家踮起脚尖,目光盯住奔驰的骑师,他们在阳光下,犹如一个个色彩鲜艳的斑点。上坡的时候,瓦勒里奥二世领先,科西尼和幸运落到了后面,吕西尼昂和精灵并驾齐驱,娜娜紧随其后。




“当然罗,英国人注定赢了,这是明显的事,”博尔德纳夫说道,“吕西尼昂已经精疲力竭了,瓦勒里奥二世已经支持不住了。”




“哎,要是英国人赢了,那就糟了!”菲利普大发爱国之心,痛苦地说道。




拥挤在那里的人群焦虑起来,这种心情使他们感到窒息。这一次又失败了!每个人心里都产生一种不寻常的、几乎虔诚的热情,希望吕西尼昂获胜;与此同时,人们哭丧着脸,咒骂精灵和它的骑师。散在草地上的人,三五成群,像一阵风似的奔跑起来,只见一双双鞋底在空中显现。骑师们从草坪上飞驰而过。娜娜慢慢地转动着身子,只见脚下的人畜似波涛,人头似海洋,被赛马卷起的旋风吹到了跑道旁边,向远处看去,骑师们像闪电一样划破地平线。她的目光紧紧盯着他们的背部,只见马屁股在逐渐远去,飞驰中伸长的马腿渐渐变小,甚至变得像头发丝那样纤细。现在,他们已经跑到了尽头,他们的侧影在远处布洛涅森林的绿色景色的衬托下,显得又小又细。然后他们突然被跑马场中间的一大片树丛遮挡住了。




“得了吧!”乔治嚷道,他始终满怀信心,“现在还未跑完……英国人被赶上了。”




但是拉法卢瓦兹轻视本国的情绪又抬头了,他变得令人气愤,他竟为精灵喝彩:好极了!跑得好!要给法国一点颜色看看!精灵第一,杏仁奶油第二!让它的祖国苦恼去吧!他把拉博德特惹火了,他严肃地警告拉法卢瓦兹,说如果他再这样,就把他扔到车下去。




“看看他们要跑多少分钟。”博尔德纳夫平心静气地说。他抱着小路易,从口袋中掏出怀表。




赛马一匹匹从树丛后面出现了。观众都愣住了,人群中嘁嘁喳喳议论了好长时间。瓦勒里奥二世仍然领先,但是精灵渐渐要赶上了它,精灵后面是吕西尼昂,它慢下来了,另外一匹马取代了它的位置。大家没有立刻分辨清楚,因为骑师的衣服的颜色很容易混淆。后来人群中发出了欢呼声。




“那是娜娜吧!……快跑,娜娜!我跟你说吕西尼昂已经跑不动了……啊!是的,那就是娜娜。一看见它那金黄色的鬃毛,便认出它来了……现在你看见了吧!它像一团火焰……好极了,娜娜!好家伙!……不过,这并不能说明什么,它不过在为吕西尼昂助威而已。”




有一阵子,这种意见竟变成了大家的意见。可是,小母马还一股劲儿往前跑,越来越领先了。于是,大家的热情高涨起来。谁也不看跑在后面的那些马了,一场激烈的较量在精灵、娜娜、吕西尼昂和瓦勒里奥二世之间展开了。人们叫它们的名字,他们絮絮叨叨,说这匹马快了多少,那匹马落后了多少。娜娜爬到车夫的座位上,像被人托起来似的,脸色苍白,浑身颤抖着,激动得说不出话来。拉博德特就在她的身边,他的脸上又露出了笑容。




“怎么样?英国马跑不动了,”菲利普高兴地说,“它不行了。”




“不管怎样,吕西尼昂完了,”拉法卢瓦兹大声嚷,“瓦勒里奥二世追上来了……瞧!四匹马跑到一起了。”




每个人都说同样的话。




“跑得多快!伙计们!……跑得快极啦,真见鬼!”




现在,四匹马风驰电掣地迎着他们的面跑过来了。人们感到它们越来越近,好像远处的喘息声、鼾声越来越近。观众都迅猛拥到栅栏边;马还没有到,人们的胸膛里就发出一阵深深的呼叫声,叫声越来越大,犹如汹涌澎湃的海水声。这是一场数额巨大的赌博,已经进入最后的激烈争夺,十万观众的心中都怀着一个念头,都急于看看自己的运气怎样,在这些奔跑的马的后面,有数百万的输赢。人们互相推推搡搡,互相挤压,人人捏紧拳头,张着嘴巴都在用喊声和手势驱赶自己押赌的马快跑。整个人群的喊声,是从穿礼服的人中间发出来的野兽般的喊声,越来越清晰:




“它们跑过来了!它们跑过来了!……它们跑过来了!”




娜娜更加领先了,现在瓦勒里奥二世被它抛在后头两三颈远,它与精灵并驾齐驱了。那雷鸣般的奔跑声越来越响。它们跑过来了,娜娜的马车上发出一阵暴风雨般的咒骂声,以此来迎接它们。




“吁,吕西尼昂,你是孬种,该死的劣马!……太棒了,英国人!再快一些,再快一些,老家伙!……这个瓦勒里奥二世真令人讨厌!……啊!这废物!我的十个金路易扔下水啦!……




现在只有娜娜了!好极了!娜娜!好极了!小母马!”




娜娜站在马车夫的座位上,不由自主地扭起大腿和腰部来,仿佛她自己在跑。她不时挺挺肚子,这样似乎有助于小母马跑的速度。她每挺一下肚子,都感到疲倦,叹一口气,用低沉的声音费力地说道:




“快跑……快跑……快跑……”




这时大家看见一个精彩的场面。普里斯站在马镫上,用铁一般的胳膊,高高扬起马鞭,抽打娜娜。这个干瘪的老小孩,那张冷酷、毫无生气的长脸上仿佛在喷射着火焰。在一种狂热的大胆、必胜的信心的激励下,他把自己的心愿寄托在这匹小母马的身上,他把它抽打得腾空而起,向前飞跃,口吐白沫,眼睛充血。全部赛马风驰电掣而过,扬起一阵风,人们屏住呼吸;这时裁判员显得非常镇静,目光注视着标杆,在等待着。接着,听见一阵震天动地的欢呼声。普里斯尽了最大的努力,驱赶娜娜冲过标杆,以领先一头的距离胜了精灵。




这时,场上人声鼎沸,犹如海水发出的波涛声。娜娜!娜娜!娜娜!喊声震耳,越来越响,犹如暴风骤雨,渐渐扩展到天际,从布洛涅森林深处传到瓦莱里安山,从隆尚草原传到布洛涅平原。草坪上爆发了一阵疯狂的叫喊声。娜娜万岁!法兰西万岁!打倒英国!妇女们挥动着阳伞,一些男人跳跃着,转动着身子,狂呼狂嚷;另一些男人发出神经质般的笑声,向空中扔帽子。在跑道的另一边,在体重过磅处的围墙内也沸腾起来了,看台上沸反盈天,人们只见拥挤的人群上空,空气在隐隐约约地颤动,犹如一堆炭火发出的看不见的火焰。一张张小脸上激动不已,他们挥动着胳膊,眼睛像一个个黑点,张着嘴巴。这种热情经久不息,不停高涨,一直蔓延到远处小径的尽头,蔓延到聚集在树荫下的人群中间,甚至扩展到皇家看台上,那里的人也很兴奋,皇后也鼓掌了。娜娜!娜娜!娜娜!喊声在灿烂的阳光中回荡着,阳光像金色的雨点洒在头晕目眩的观众的头上。




这时候,娜娜站在马车上车夫的座位上,看上去变得高大了,她以为观众欢呼的是她自己。她一动不动地呆了一阵子,被她的胜利惊呆了,她注视着被人流占满的跑道,人群是那样密集,连草都看不见了,映入眼帘的是一片黑帽子的海洋。接着,人群站到跑道的一边,形成一道人墙,一直延伸到出口处,再次向娜娜欢呼致意。娜娜驮着普里斯离去,普里斯伏在马背上,疲惫不堪,茫然若失。娜娜忘乎所以,使劲拍大腿,得意洋洋,粗言粗语地说道:




“啊!他妈的!是我胜利了!可是……啊!他妈的!运气真好!”




她不知道如何表达自己心潮起伏的心情,看见小路易高高坐在博尔德纳夫的肩上,便一把紧紧抓住他,一股劲儿地亲吻起来。




“三分十四秒。”博尔德纳夫说道,一边把表放进口袋里。




娜娜总是听到观众喊她的名字,喊声在整个平原上荡漾,回声又传到她的耳畔。这是她的人民在向她欢呼,她则屹立在阳光下,披散着星辰般的秀发,身着与天空浑然一色的蓝白两色的连衣裙,俯视着她的人民。拉博德特离开她时告诉她,她赢了两千金路易,因为他把她的五十金路易押在小母马的身上,比数是一比四十。这笔钱固然使她激动,但还比不上这个意外获得的胜利令她兴奋,因为这个辉煌的胜利使她一举成了巴黎的王后。其余妇女都输了。罗丝·米尼翁一气之下折断了阳伞;卡罗利娜·埃凯、克拉利瑟、西蒙娜和不顾儿子在场的吕西·斯图华见这个胖婊子走了运,个个怒不可遏,悄声咒骂她。这时候,在赛马起跑时和到达终点时画过十字的拉特里贡挺着高大的、高出其余女人的身子,为自己的敏感嗅觉而洋洋得意,露出经验丰富的老虔婆的神态为娜娜祝福。




男人们还在不断地拥向娜娜马车的周围。车上一伙人歇斯底里地狂叫了一阵子。乔治像哽住似的,一个人继续用嘶哑的嗓子叫喊。香槟酒喝光了,菲利普便带着几个听差,去饮料摊上买饮料。娜娜宫廷的人越来越多了,迟迟不肯过来的人见她胜利了,也决定来了。人们纷纷拥过来,顿时她的马车变成了整个草坪的中心,最后她竟被她的狂热的臣民尊为神棗爱神王后。博尔德纳夫在她的身后,怀着慈祥的父爱,嘴里骂着粗话。斯泰内再次被她征服了,他抛开了西蒙娜,爬到娜娜马车的一个踏脚板上。香槟酒拿来了,娜娜举起斟得满满的酒杯,这时人群中响起热烈的掌声,大家反复高呼:娜娜!娜娜!娜娜!观众都很惊讶,环顾周围,寻找那匹小母马。大家都弄糊涂了,自己心里所装的究竟是那匹马,还是那个女人。




米尼翁不顾罗丝凶狠的目光,也跑来了。这个走运的女子令他神魂颠倒,他很想上去吻她一下。接着,他在她的两边面颊上吻了吻,慈父般地对她说道:




“我烦恼的是,现在罗丝肯定要把那封信寄出去……她气坏了。”




“那就太好啦!我巴不得这样!”娜娜随口说道。




她见米尼翁发愣,连忙又说道:




“啊!不对!我刚才说了什么?……说实话,我不知道自己说了什么!……我有点醉了。”




她的确醉了,她被欢乐陶醉了,被阳光陶醉了。她一直高举着酒杯,为自己欢呼。




“为娜娜干杯!为娜娜干杯!”她喊道,四边的喧闹声、笑声、喝彩声越来越高,渐渐响遍了跑马场。




赛马接近尾声了。现在进行沃布朗奖赛。马车一辆接一辆离去。这时,人们争吵起来,不断提到旺德夫尔这个名字。现在真相大白了:两年来,旺德夫尔一直在准备这一着棋,他让格雷沙姆看住娜娜,不让它出来,只让吕西尼昂露面,以便让小母马最后一举闻名。赌输的人个个垂头丧气,赢的人则耸耸肩膀。到后来呢?难道这不是允许的吗?马的主人可以随意调配他的赛马,这样的事例不是很多吗!绝大部分人认为旺德夫尔很有一手,他能通过朋友们找来足够下赌注的人,把大笔赌注押在娜娜身上,这就是娜娜牌价突然上升的原因;有人说他下了两千金路易,平均比数是一比三十,一共赢得一百二十万法郎。如此惊人的数字足以令人吃惊得对他肃然起敬,并原谅他的一切。




然而,人们都在窃窃私语,谈论着从体重过磅处围墙里传来的坏消息。从那儿回来的人们这个消息说得很详细;人们纷纷议论起来,高声谈着一件可怕的丑闻。这个可怜的旺德夫尔可完蛋了。他干了一件蠢事,用了愚蠢的舞弊手段,这导致了他那高明的一招的失败。他委托不可靠的赌注登记人马雷夏尔替自己押四万法郎,赌吕西尼昂跑输,以便捞回他公开下的两万多法郎的赌注,这是一种卑鄙的做法,证明他的面临彻底破产的财产又露出了一条裂缝。那个赌注登记人得知吕西尼昂不会跑赢,于是在这匹马身上赚了六万法郎。不过,拉博德特没有得到旺德夫尔的任何准确而详细的指示,偏偏跑去向赌注登记人下了二百金路易在娜娜身上,由于马雷夏尔不知这一招的真正用意,继续以一比五十的比数押出,结果在小母马身上输了十万法郎,抵销六万法郎赢数,实输四万法郎。马雷夏尔感到头晕目眩,比赛结束后,看见拉博德特和旺德夫尔在体重过磅厅里交谈,他突然恍然大悟。这个昔日的马车夫,觉得自己上当受骗了,勃然大怒,露出凶相,他公开大吵大闹,用冷酷的字眼揭露这件事情的内幕,煽动周围的人。有人说赛马评委会将开会处理这件事。




菲利普和乔治悄声告诉娜娜这个消息,于是她信口说出自己的想法,但仍然不停地笑着,不停地喝酒。不管怎样,这是很可能的。她还联想到与此有关的事情;何况这个马雷夏尔有一副卑鄙的面孔。不过,她还有几分怀疑。这时拉博德特来了,他面色苍白。




“怎么样?”娜娜悄声问道。




“完蛋了!”他简单回答道。




说完,他耸耸肩膀。这个旺德夫尔简直是个孩子!娜娜做了一个不耐烦的手势。




晚上,在马比耶舞厅里,娜娜大出风头。将近十点钟时,娜娜来了,那里已经人声鼎沸。这个传统的狂欢晚会把所有风流青年都聚集到一起,上流社会的人蜂拥而至,他们的行动像下等人一样粗俗、愚蠢。大家在煤气彩灯下挤来挤去;黑色礼服,袒胸露肩的奇装异服,还有耐脏的旧裙子全都混杂在一起,人们旋转着,叫嚷着,人人醉醺醺的。三十步远处的铜管乐声都听不见。没有一个人在跳舞,胡言乱语在一群群人中传着,不知道为什么要反复说这些话。谁都想表现得滑稽可笑,但是总是毫无效果,白费力气。七个女人被关在衣帽间里,哭闹着要求把她们放出来。有人找来一棵葱,进行拍卖,竟被人加价到两个金路易。恰恰就在这时候,娜娜来了,她身上仍然穿着观看赛马时的蓝白两色衣服。在雷鸣般的掌声中,大家把那棵葱给了她。不管她愿意不愿意,有人把她一把抓住,三个欣喜若狂的男人把她举起来,穿过被踩得乱七八糟的草坪和遭破坏的树丛,一直抬到花园里;因为乐队挡住了他们的去路,他们便向乐队扑过去,砸碎了椅子和乐谱架。一名像慈父一样的警察在那里指挥这场混战。




直到星期二,娜娜才从胜利的兴奋中平静下来。早上勒拉太太来了,娜娜与她谈起来。她是来告诉娜娜小路易的情况的,小路易在外面着了凉,生病了。目前有一则新闻轰动整个巴黎,娜娜听后,心里很不平静。旺德夫尔被开除出赛马场,这项决定是在赛马当天晚上,在皇家俱乐部宣布的,第二天他便在他的马厩里放了一把火,自己与马匹同归于尽了。




“他早就对我说过,他要这样死。”娜娜说道,“这个人真正是个疯子!……昨天晚上我知道这个消息时,我被吓坏了。你知道,他简直能杀死我,一天夜里……另外,他哪一匹马能跑赢也不告诉我一声,这样做对吗?如果告诉我,我至少能发一笔财!……他对拉博德特说过,如果让我知道了,我就会立即告诉我的理发师和许多男人。这话说得多么不礼貌!……啊!




不,说实话,对他的死我也不怎么惋惜。”




她越想越生气。恰巧这时候,拉博德特走进来;他已算好了帐,给娜娜送来四万法郎。她见了这笔钱,更是火上加油,因为她本来可以赢一百万法郎,对于这次投机勾当,拉博德特装得一身清白,干脆抛弃了旺德夫尔。这些古老家族早就徒有其名了,最后都落得这样愚蠢的结局。




“啊!不对,”娜娜说道,“把自己关在马厩里自焚,这种做法并不算愚蠢,我倒觉得这样是挺有勇气的……啊!你知道,他与马雷夏尔的那件纠葛,我并不为他辩护。我一想到布朗瑟想把这件事的责任推给我,我就回答说:‘难道我叫他去舞弊的吗?’一个女人向一个男人讨钱,并不是叫他去犯罪,你说是吗?如果他对我说:‘我一个子儿也没有了’,我就会对他说,‘行了,我们分手吧。’这样事情就不会糟到这个地步。”




“一点不错,”姑妈严肃地说,“男人固执己见,他们倒霉活该。”




“不过他那略具喜庆色彩的结局倒是很精彩的!”娜娜又说,“看上去很可怕,令人毛骨悚然。他把所有人都打发走,把自己关在马厩里,浇上汽油……接着烧起来,此景值得一看!可以想象,一个几乎完全是木质结构的庞然大物,里面又堆满麦秸和干草!……火焰蹿得有宝塔一般高……最壮观的,是那些不愿被活活烧死的马。只听见它们尥着蹶子,拼命撞门,像人一样喊叫……是的,人们对这幕可怖情景还心有余悸呢。”




拉博德特轻轻舒了口气,样子像将信将疑。他不相信旺德夫尔已经死了。有人发誓说,亲眼看见他从一扇窗户逃了出去。他是一时神经错乱才点火烧马厩的。不过,到被烧到不能忍受时,他神智清醒了。一个在女人圈子里鬼混、落到囊空如洗境地的蠢男人是不会这样勇敢自杀的。




娜娜听后很扫兴,只说了一句:




“啊!他真不幸!他的行为真高尚!”




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  11


One Sunday the race for the Grand Prix de Paris was being run in the Bois de Boulogne beneath skies rendered sultry by the first heats of June. The sun that morning had risen amid a mist of dun-colored dust, but toward eleven o'clock, just when the carriages were reaching the Longchamps course, a southerly wind had swept away the clouds; long streamers of gray vapor were disappearing across the sky, and gaps showing an intense blue beyond were spreading from one end of the horizon to the other. In the bright bursts of sunlight which alternated with the clouds the whole scene shone again, from the field which was gradually filling with a crowd of carriages, horsemen and pedestrians, to the still-vacant course, where the judge's box stood, together with the posts and the masts for signaling numbers, and thence on to the five symmetrical stands of brickwork and timber, rising gallery upon gallery in the middle of the weighing enclosure opposite. Beyond these, bathed in the light of noon, lay the vast level plain, bordered with little trees and shut in to the westward by the wooded heights of Saint-Cloud and the Suresnes, which, in their turn, were dominated by the severe outlines of Mont-Valerien.




Nana, as excited as if the Grand Prix were going to make her fortune, wanted to take up a position by the railing next the winning post. She had arrived very early--she was, in fact, one of the first to come--in a landau adorned with silver and drawn, a la Daumont, by four splendid white horses. This landau was a present from Count Muffat. When she had made her appearance at the entrance to the field with two postilions jogging blithely on the near horses and two footmen perching motionless behind the carriage, the people had rushed to look as though a queen were passing. She sported the blue and white colors of the Vandeuvres stable, and her dress was remarkable. It consisted of a little blue silk bodice and tunic, which fitted closely to the body and bulged out enormously behind her waist, thereby bringing her lower limbs into bold relief in such a manner as to be extremely noticeable in that epoch of voluminous skirts. Then there was a white satin dress with white satin sleeves and a sash worn crosswise over the shoulders, the whole ornamented with silver guipure which shone in the sun. In addition to this, in order to be still more like a jockey, she had stuck a blue toque with a white feather jauntily upon her chignon, the fair tresses from which flowed down beyond her shoulders and resembled an enormous russet pigtail.




Twelve struck. The public would have to wait more than three hours for the Grand Prix to be run. When the landau had drawn up beside the barriers Nana settled herself comfortably down as though she were in her own house. A whim had prompted her to bring Bijou and Louiset with her, and the dog crouched among her skirts, shivering with cold despite the heat of the day, while amid a bedizenment of ribbons and laces the child's poor little face looked waxen and dumb and white in the open air. Meanwhile the young woman, without troubling about the people near her, talked at the top of her voice with Georges and Philippe Hugon, who were seated opposite on the front seat among such a mountain of bouquets of white roses and blue myosotis that they were buried up to their shoulders.




"Well then," she was saying, "as he bored me to death, I showed him the door. And now it's two days that he's been sulking."




She was talking of Muffat, but she took care not to confess to the young men the real reason for this first quarrel, which was that one evening he had found a man's hat in her bedroom. She had indeed brought home a passer-by out of sheer ennui--a silly infatuation.




"You have no idea how funny he is," she continued, growing merry over the particulars she was giving. "He's a regular bigot at bottom, so he says his prayers every evening. Yes, he does. He's under the impression I notice nothing because I go to bed first so as not to be in his way, but I watch him out of the corner of my eye. Oh, he jaws away, and then he crosses himself when he turns round to step over me and get to the inside of the bed."




"Jove, it's sly," muttered Philippe. "That's what happens before, but afterward, what then?"




She laughed merrily.




"Yes, just so, before and after! When I'm going to sleep I hear him jawing away again. But the biggest bore of all is that we can't argue about anything now without his growing 'pi.' I've always been religious. Yes, chaff as much as you like; that won't prevent me believing what I do believe! Only he's too much of a nuisance: he blubbers; he talks about remorse. The day before yesterday, for instance, he had a regular fit of it after our usual row, and I wasn't the least bit reassured when all was over."




But she broke off, crying out:




"Just look at the Mignons arriving. Dear me, they've brought the children! Oh, how those little chaps are dressed up!"




The Mignons were in a landau of severe hue; there was something substantially luxurious about their turnout, suggesting rich retired tradespeople. Rose was in a gray silk gown trimmed with red knots and with puffs; she was smiling happily at the joyous behavior of Henri and Charles, who sat on the front seat, looking awkward in their ill-fitting collegians' tunics. But when the landau had drawn up by the rails and she perceived Nana sitting in triumph among her bouquets, with her four horses and her liveries, she pursed up her lips, sat bolt upright and turned her head away. Mignon, on the other hand, looking the picture of freshness and gaiety, waved her a salutation. He made it a matter of principle to keep out of feminine disagreements.




"By the by," Nana resumed, "d'you know a little old man who's very clean and neat and has bad teeth--a Monsieur Venot? He came to see me this morning."




"Monsieur Venot?" said Georges in great astonishment. "It's impossible! Why, the man's a Jesuit!"




"Precisely; I spotted that. Oh, you have no idea what our conversation was like! It was just funny! He spoke to me about the count, about his divided house, and begged me to restore a family its happiness. He was very polite and very smiling for the matter of that. Then I answered to the effect that I wanted nothing better, and I undertook to reconcile the count and his wife. You know it's not humbug. I should be delighted to see them all happy again, the poor things! Besides, it would be a relief to me for there are days--yes, there are days--when he bores me to death."




The weariness of the last months escaped her in this heartfelt outburst. Moreover, the count appeared to be in big money difficulties; he was anxious and it seemed likely that the bill which Labordette had put his name to would not be met.




"Dear me, the countess is down yonder," said Georges, letting his gaze wander over the stands.




"Where, where?" cried Nana. "What eyes that baby's got! Hold my sunshade, Philippe."




But with a quick forward dart Georges had outstripped his brother. It enchanted him to be holding the blue silk sunshade with its silver fringe. Nana was scanning the scene through a huge pair of field glasses.




"Ah yes! I see her," she said at length. "In the right-hand stand, near a pillar, eh? She's in mauve, and her daughter in white by her side. Dear me, there's Daguenet going to bow to them."




Thereupon Philippe talked of Daguenet's approaching marriage with that lath of an Estelle. It was a settled matter--the banns were being published. At first the countess had opposed it, but the count, they said, had insisted. Nana smiled.




"I know, I know," she murmured. "So much the better for Paul. He's a nice boy--he deserves it"




And leaning toward Louiset:




"You're enjoying yourself, eh? What a grave face!"




The child never smiled. With a very old expression he was gazing at all those crowds, as though the sight of them filled him with melancholy reflections. Bijou, chased from the skirts of the young woman who was moving about a great deal, had come to nestle, shivering, against the little fellow.




Meanwhile the field was filling up. Carriages, a compact, interminable file of them, were continually arriving through the Porte de la Cascade. There were big omnibuses such as the Pauline, which had started from the Boulevard des Italiens, freighted with its fifty passengers, and was now going to draw up to the right of the stands. Then there were dogcarts, victorias, landaus, all superbly well turned out, mingled with lamentable cabs which jolted along behind sorry old hacks, and four-in-hands, sending along their four horses, and mail coaches, where the masters sat on the seats above and left the servants to take care of the hampers of champagne inside, and "spiders," the immense wheels of which were a flash of glittering steel, and light tandems, which looked as delicately formed as the works of a clock and slipped along amid a peal of little bells. Every few seconds an equestrian rode by, and a swarm of people on foot rushed in a scared way among the carriages. On the green the far-off rolling sound which issued from the avenues in the Bois died out suddenly in dull rustlings, and now nothing was audible save the hubbub of the ever-increasing crowds and cries and calls and the crackings of whips in the open. When the sun, amid bursts of wind, reappeared at the edge of a cloud, a long ray of golden light ran across the field, lit up the harness and the varnished coach panels and touched the ladies' dresses with fire, while amid the dusty radiance the coachmen, high up on their boxes,flamed beside their great whips.




Labordette was getting out of an open carriage where Gaga, Clarisse and Blanche de Sivry had kept a place for him. As he was hurrying to cross the course and enter the weighing enclosure Nana got Georges to call him. Then when he came up:




"What's the betting on me?" she asked laughingly.




She referred to the filly Nana, the Nana who had let herself be shamefully beaten in the race for the Prix de Diane and had not even been placed in April and May last when she ran for the Prix des Cars and the Grande Poule des Produits, both of which had been gained by Lusignan, the other horse in the Vandeuvres stable. Lusignan had all at once become prime favorite, and since yesterday he had been currently taken at two to one.




"Always fifty to one against," replied Labordette.




"The deuce! I'm not worth much," rejoined Nana, amused by the jest. "I don't back myself then; no, by jingo! I don't put a single louis on myself."




Labordette went off again in a great hurry, but she recalled him. She wanted some advice. Since he kept in touch with the world of trainers and jockeys he had special information about various stables. His prognostications had come true a score of times already, and people called him the "King of Tipsters."




"Let's see, what horses ought I to choose?" said the young woman. "What's the betting on the Englishman?"




"Spirit? Three to one against. Valerio II, the same. As to the others, they're laying twenty-five to one against Cosinus, forty to one against Hazard, thirty to one against Bourn, thirty-five to one against Pichenette, ten to one against Frangipane."




"No, I don't bet on the Englishman, I don't. I'm a patriot. Perhaps Valerio II would do, eh? The Duc de Corbreuse was beaming a little while ago. Well, no, after all! Fifty louis on Lusignan; what do you say to that?"




Labordette looked at her with a singular expression. She leaned forward and asked him questions in a low voice, for she was aware that Vandeuvres commissioned him to arrange matters with the bookmakers so as to be able to bet the more easily. Supposing him to have got to know something, he might quite well tell it her. But without entering into explanations Labordette persuaded her to trust to his sagacity. He would put on her fifty louis for her as he might think best, and she would not repent of his arrangement.




"All the horses you like!" she cried gaily, letting him take his departure, "but no Nana; she's a jade!"




There was a burst of uproarious laughter in the carriage. The young men thought her sally very amusing, while Louiset in his ignorance lifted his pale eyes to his mother's face, for her loud exclamations surprised him. However, there was no escape for Labordette as yet. Rose Mignon had made a sign to him and was now giving him her commands while he wrote figures in a notebook. Then Clarisse and Gaga called him back in order to change their bets, for they had heard things said in the crowd, and now they didn't want to have anything more to do with Valerio II and were choosing Lusignan. He wrote down their wishes with an impassible expression and at length managed to escape. He could be seen disappearing between two of the stands on the other side of the course.




Carriages were still arriving. They were by this time drawn up five rows deep, and a dense mass of them spread along the barriers, checkered by the light coats of white horses. Beyond them other carriages stood about in comparative isolation, looking as though they had stuck fast in the grass. Wheels and harness were here, there and everywhere, according as the conveyances to which they belonged were side by side, at an angle, across and across or head to head. Over such spaces of turf as still remained unoccupied cavaliers kept trotting, and black groups of pedestrians moved continually. The scene resembled the field where a fair is being held, and above it all, amid the confused motley of the crowd, the drinking booths raised their gray canvas roofs which gleamed white in the sunshine. But a veritable tumult, a mob, an eddy of hats, surged round the several bookmakers, who stood in open carriages gesticulating like itinerant dentists while their odds were pasted up on tall boards beside them.




"All the same, it's stupid not to know on what horse one's betting," Nana was remarking. "I really must risk some louis in person."




She had stood up to select a bookmaker with a decent expression of face but forgot what she wanted on perceiving a perfect crowd of her acquaintance. Besides the Mignons, besides Gaga, Clarisse and Blanche, there were present, to the right and left, behind and in the middle of the mass of carriages now hemming in her landau, the following ladies: Tatan Nene and Maria Blond in a victoria, Caroline Hequet with her mother and two gentlemen in an open carriage, Louise Violaine quite alone, driving a little basket chaise decked with orange and green ribbons, the colors of the Mechain stables, and finally, Lea de Horn on the lofty seat of a mail coach, where a band of young men were making a great din. Farther off, in a HUIT RESSORTS of aristocratic appearance, Lucy Stewart, in a very simple black silk dress, sat, looking distinguished beside a tall young man in the uniform of a naval cadet. But what most astounded Nana was the arrival of Simonne in a tandem which Steiner was driving, while a footman sat motionless, with folded arms, behind them. She looked dazzling in white satin striped with yellow and was covered with diamonds from waist to hat. The banker, on his part, was handling a tremendous whip and sending along his two horses, which were harnessed tandemwise, the leader being a little warm-colored chestnut with a mouselike trot, the shaft horse a big brown bay, a stepper, with a fine action.




"Deuce take it!" said Nana. "So that thief Steiner has cleared the Bourse again, has he? I say, isn't Simonne a swell! It's too much of a good thing; he'll get into the clutches of the law!"




Nevertheless, she exchanged greetings at a distance. Indeed, she kept waving her hand and smiling, turning round and forgetting no one in her desire to be seen by everybody. At the same time she continued chatting.




"It's her son Lucy's got in tow! He's charming in his uniform. That's why she's looking so grand, of course! You know she's afraid of him and that she passes herself off as an actress. Poor young man, I pity him all the same! He seems quite unsuspicious."




"Bah," muttered Philippe, laughing, "she'll be able to find him an heiress in the country when she likes."




Nana was silent, for she had just noticed the Tricon amid the thick of the carriages. Having arrived in a cab, whence she could not see anything, the Tricon had quietly mounted the coach box. And there, straightening up her tall figure, with her noble face enshrined in its long curls, she dominated the crowd as though enthroned amid her feminine subjects. All the latter smiled discreetly at her while she, in her superiority, pretended not to know them. She wasn't there for business purposes: she was watching the races for the love of the thing, as became a frantic gambler with a passion for horseflesh.




"Dear me, there's that idiot La Faloise!" said Georges suddenly.




It was a surprise to them all. Nana did not recognize her La Faloise, for since he had come into his inheritance he had grown extraordinarily up to date. He wore a low collar and was clad in a cloth of delicate hue which fitted close to his meager shoulders. His hair was in little bandeaux, and he affected a weary kind of swagger, a soft tone of voice and slang words and phrases which he did not take the trouble to finish.




"But he's quite the thing!" declared Nana in perfect enchantment.




Gaga and Clarisse had called La Faloise and were throwing themselves at him in their efforts to regain his allegiance, but he left them immediately, rolling off in a chaffing, disdainful manner. Nana dazzled him. He rushed up to her and stood on the carriage step, and when she twitted him about Gaga he murmured:




"Oh dear, no! We've seen the last of the old lot! Mustn't play her off on me any more. And then, you know, it's you now, Juliet mine!"




He had put his hand to his heart. Nana laughed a good deal at this exceedingly sudden out-of-door declaration. She continued:




"I say, that's not what I'm after. You're making me forget that I want to lay wagers. Georges, you see that bookmaker down there, a great red-faced man with curly hair? He's got a dirty blackguard expression which I like. You're to go and choose--Oh, I say, what can one choose?"




"I'm not a patriotic soul--oh dear, no!" La Faloise blurted out. "I'm all for the Englishman. It will be ripping if the Englishman gains! The French may go to Jericho!"




Nana was scandalized. Presently the merits of the several horses began to be discussed, and La Faloise, wishing to be thought very much in the swim, spoke of them all as sorry jades. Frangipane, Baron Verdier's horse, was by The Truth out of Lenore. A big bay horse he was, who would certainly have stood a chance if they hadn't let him get foundered during training. As to Valerio II from the Corbreuse stable, he wasn't ready yet; he'd had the colic in April. Oh yes, they were keeping that dark, but he was sure of it, on his honor! In the end he advised Nana to choose Hazard, the most defective of the lot, a horse nobody would have anything to do with. Hazard, by jingo--such superb lines and such an action! That horse was going to astonish the people.




"No," said Nana, "I'm going to put ten louis on Lusignan and five on Boum."




La Faloise burst forth at once:




"But, my dear girl, Boum's all rot! Don't choose him! Gasc himself is chucking up backing his own horse. And your Lusignan--never! Why, it's all humbug! By Lamb and Princess--just think! By Lamb and Princess--no, by Jove! All too short in the legs!"




He was choking. Philippe pointed out that, notwithstanding this, Lusignan had won the Prix des Cars and the Grande Poule des Produits. But the other ran on again. What did that prove? Nothing at all. On the contrary, one ought to distrust him. And besides, Gresham rode Lusignan; well then, let them jolly well dry up! Gresham had bad luck; he would never get to the post.




And from one end of the field to the other the discussion raging in Nana's landau seemed to spread and increase. Voices were raised in a scream; the passion for gambling filled the air, set faces glowing and arms waving excitedly, while the bookmakers, perched on their conveyances, shouted odds and jotted down amounts right furiously. Yet these were only the small fry of the betting world; the big bets were made in the weighing enclosure. Here, then, raged the keen contest of people with light purses who risked their five-franc pieces and displayed infinite covetousness for the sake of a possible gain of a few louis. In a word, the battle would be between Spirit and Lusignan. Englishmen, plainly recognizable as such, were strolling about among the various groups. They were quite at home; their faces were fiery with excitement; they were afready triumphant. Bramah, a horse belonging to Lord Reading, had gained the Grand Prix the previous year, and this had been a defeat over which hearts were still bleeding. This year it would be terrible if France were beaten anew. Accordingly all the ladies were wild with national pride. The Vandeuvres stable became the rampart of their honor, and Lusignan was pushed and defended and applauded exceedingly. Gaga, Blanche, Caroline and the rest betted on Lusignan. Lucy Stewart abstained from this on account of her son, but it was bruited abroad that Rose Mignon had commissioned Labordette to risk two hundred louis for her. The Tricon, as she sat alone next her driver, waited till the last moment. Very cool, indeed, amid all these disputes, very far above the ever-increasing uproar in which horses' names kept recurring and lively Parisian phrases mingled with guttural English exclamations, she sat listening and taking notes majestically.




"And Nana?" said Georges. "Does no one want her?"




Indeed, nobody was asking for the filly; she was not even being mentioned. The outsider of the Vandeuvres's stud was swamped by Lusignan's popularity. But La Faloise flung his arms up, crying:




"I've an inspiration. I'll bet a louis on Nana."




"Bravo! I bet a couple," said Georges.




"And I three," added Philippe.




And they mounted up and up, bidding against one another good-humoredly and naming prices as though they had been haggling over Nana at an auction. La Faloise said he would cover her with gold. Besides, everybody was to be made to back her; they would go and pick up backers. But as the three young men were darting off to propagandize, Nana shouted after them:




"You know I don't want to have anything to do with her; I don't for the world! Georges, ten louis on Lusignan and five on Valerio II."




Meanwhile they had started fairly off, and she watched them gaily as they slipped between wheels, ducked under horses' heads and scoured the whole field. The moment they recognized anyone in a carriage they rushed up and urged Nana's claims. And there were great bursts of laughter among the crowd when sometimes they turned back, triumphantly signaling amounts with their fingers, while the young woman stood and waved her sunshade. Nevertheless, they made poor enough work of it. Some men let themselves be persuaded; Steiner, for instance, ventured three louis, for the sight of Nana stirred him. But the women refused point-blank. "Thanks," they said; "to lose for a certainty!" Besides, they were in no hurry to work for the benefit of a dirty wench who was overwhelming them all with her four white horses, her postilions and her outrageous assumption of side. Gaga and Clarisse looked exceedingly prim and asked La Faloise whether he was jolly well making fun of them. When Georges boldly presented himself before the Mignons' carriage Rose turned her head away in the most marked manner and did not answer him. One must be a pretty foul sort to let one's name be given to a horse! Mignon, on the contrary, followed the young man's movements with a look of amusement and declared that the women always brought luck.




"Well?" queried Nana when the young men returned after a prolonged visit to the bookmakers.




"The odds are forty to one against you," said La Faloise.




"What's that? Forty to one!" she cried, astounded. "They were fifty to one against me. What's happened?"




Labordette had just then reappeared. The course was being cleared, and the pealing of a bell announced the first race. Amid the expectant murmur of the bystanders she questioned him about this sudden rise in her value. But he replied evasively; doubtless a demand for her had arisen. She had to content herself with this explanation. Moreover, Labordette announced with a preoccupied expression that Vandeuvres was coming if he could get away.




The race was ending unnoticed; people were all waiting for the Grand Prix to be run--when a storm burst over the Hippodrome. For some minutes past the sun had disappeared, and a wan twilight had darkened over the multitude. Then the wind rose, and there ensued a sudden deluge. Huge drops, perfect sheets of water, fell. There was a momentary confusion, and people shouted and joked and swore, while those on foot scampered madly off to find refuge under the canvas of the drinking booths. In the carriages the women did their best to shelter themselves, grasping their sunshades with both hands, while the bewildered footmen ran to the hoods. But the shower was already nearly over, and the sun began shining brilliantly through escaping clouds of fine rain. A blue cleft opened in the stormy mass, which was blown off over the Bois, and the skies seemed to smile again and to set the women laughing in a reassured manner, while amid the snorting of horses and the disarray and agitation of the drenched multitude that was shaking itself dry a broad flush of golden light lit up the field, still dripping and glittering with crystal drops.




"Oh, that poor, dear Louiset!" said Nana. "Are you very drenched, my darling?"




The little thing silently allowed his hands to be wiped. The young woman had taken out her handkerchief. Then she dabbed it over Bijou, who was trembling more violently than ever. It would not matter in the least; there were a few drops on the white satin of her dress, but she didn't care a pin for them. The bouquets, refreshed by the rain, glowed like snow, and she smelled one ecstatically, drenching her lips in it as though it were wet with dew.




Meanwhile the burst of rain had suddenly filled the stands. Nana looked at them through her field glasses. At that distance you could only distinguish a compact, confused mass of people, heaped up, as it were, on the ascending ranges of steps, a dark background relieved by light dots which were human faces. The sunlight filtered in through openings near the roof at each end of the stand and detached and illumined portions of the seated multitude, where the ladies' dresses seemed to lose their distinguishing colors. But Nana was especially amused by the ladies whom the shower had driven from the rows of chairs ranged on the sand at the base of the stands. As courtesans were absolutely forbidden to enter the enclosure, she began making exceedingly bitter remarks about all the fashionable women therein assembled. She thought them fearfully dressed up, and such guys!




There was a rumor that the empress was entering the little central stand, a pavilion built like a chalet, with a wide balcony furnished with red armchairs.




"Why, there he is!" said Georges. "I didn't think he was on duty this week."




The stiff and solemn form of the Count Muffat had appeared behind the empress. Thereupon the young men jested and were sorry that Satin wasn't there to go and dig him in the ribs. But Nana's field glass focused the head of the Prince of Scots in the imperial stand.




"Gracious, it's Charles!" she cried.




She thought him stouter than formerly. In eighteen months he had broadened, and with that she entered into particulars. Oh yes, he was a big, solidly built fellow!




All round her in the ladies' carriages they were whispering that the count had given her up. It was quite a long story. Since he had been making himself noticeable, the Tuileries had grown scandalized at the chamberlain's conduct. Whereupon, in order ro retain his position, he had recently broken it off with Nana. La Faloise bluntly reported this account of matters to the young woman and, addressing her as his Juliet, again offered himself. But she laughed merrily and remarked:




"It's idiotic! You won't know him; I've only to say, 'Come here,' for him to chuck up everything."




For some seconds past she had been examining the Countess Sabine and Estelle. Daguenet was still at their side. Fauchery had just arrived and was disturbing the people round him in his desire to make his bow to them. He, too, stayed smilingly beside them. After that Nana pointed with disdainful action at the stands and continued:




"Then, you know, those people don't fetch me any longer now! I know 'em too well. You should see 'em behind scenes. No more honor! It's all up with honor! Filth belowstairs, filth abovestairs, filth everywhere. That's why I won't be bothered about 'em!"




And with a comprehensive gesture she took in everybody, from the grooms leading the horses on to the course to the sovereign lady busy chatting with with Charles, a prince and a dirty fellow to boot.




"Bravo, Nana! Awfully smart, Nana!" cried La Faloise enthusiastically.




The tolling of a bell was lost in the wind; the races continued. The Prix d'Ispahan had just been run for and Berlingot, a horse belonging to the Mechain stable, had won. Nana recalled Labordette in order to obtain news of the hundred louis, but he burst out laughing and refused to let her know the horses he had chosen for her, so as not to disturb the luck, as he phrased it. Her money was well placed; she would see that all in good time. And when she confessed her bets to him and told him how she had put ten louis on Lusignan and five on Valerio II, he shrugged his shoulders, as who should say that women did stupid things whatever happened. His action surprised her; she was quite at sea.




Just then the field grew more animated than before. Open-air lunches were arranged in the interval before the Grand Prix. There was much eating and more drinking in all directions, on the grass, on the high seats of the four-in-hands and mail coaches, in the victorias, the broughams, the landaus. There was a universal spread of cold viands and a fine disorderly display of champagne baskets which footmen kept handing down out of the coach boots. Corks came out with feeble pops, which the wind drowned. There was an interchange of jests, and the sound of breaking glasses imparted a note of discord to the high-strung gaiety of the scene. Gaga and Clarisse, together with Blanche, were making a serious repast, for they were eating sandwiches on the carriage rug with which they had been covering their knees. Louise Violaine had got down from her basket carriage and had joined Caroline Hequet. On the turf at their feet some gentlemen had instituted a drinking bar, whither Tatan, Maria, Simonne and the rest came to refresh themselves, while high in air and close at hand bottles were being emptied on Lea de Horn's mail coach, and, with infinite bravado and gesticulation, a whole band were making themselves tipsy in the sunshine, above the heads of the crowd. Soon, however, there was an especially large crowd by Nana's landau. She had risen to her feet and had set herself to pour out glasses of champagne for the men who came to pay her their respects. Francois, one of the footmen, was passing up the bottles while La Faloise, trying hard to imitate a coster's accents, kept pattering away:




"'Ere y're, given away, given away! There's some for everybody!"




"Do be still, dear boy," Nana ended by saying. "We look like a set of tumblers."




She thought him very droll and was greatly entertained. At one moment she conceived the idea of sending Georges with a glass of champagne to Rose Mignon, who was affecting temperance. Henri and Charles were bored to distraction; they would have been glad of some champagne, the poor little fellows. But Georges drank the glassful, for he feared an argument. Then Nana remembered Louiset, who was sitting forgotten behind her. Maybe he was thirsty, and she forced him to take a drop or two of wine, which made him cough dreadfully.




"'Ere y'are, 'ere y'are, gemmen!" La Faloise reiterated. "It don't cost two sous; it don't cost one. We give it away."




But Nana broke in with an exclamation:




"Gracious, there's Bordenave down there! Call him. Oh, run, please, please do!"




It was indeed Bordenave. He was strolling about with his hands behind his back, wearing a hat that looked rusty in the sunlight and a greasy frock coat that was glossy at the seams. It was Bordenave shattered by bankruptcy, yet furious despite all reverses, a Bordenave who flaunted his misery among all the fine folks with the hardihood becoming a man ever ready to take Dame Fortune by storm.




"The deuce, how smart we are!" he said when Nana extended her hand to him like the good-natured wench she was.




Presently, after emptying a glass of champagne, he gave vent to the followmg profoundly regretful phrase:




"Ah, if only I were a woman! But, by God, that's nothing! Would you like to go on the stage again? I've a notion: I'll hire the Gaite, and we'll gobble up Paris between us. You certainly owe it me, eh?"




And he lingered, grumbling, beside her, though glad to see her again; for, he said, that confounded Nana was balm to his feelings. Yes, it was balm to them merely to exist in her presence! She was his daughter; she was blood of his blood!




The circle increased, for now La Faloise was filling glasses, and Georges and Philippe were picking up friends. A stealthy impulse was gradually bringing in the whole field. Nana would fling everyone a laughing smile or an amusing phrase. The groups of tipplers were drawing near, and all the champagne scattered over the place was moving in her direction. Soon there was only one noisy crowd, and that was round her landau, where she queened it among outstretched glasses, her yellow hair floating on the breeze and her snowy face bathed in the sunshine. Then by way of a finishing touch and to make the other women, who were mad at her triumph, simply perish of envy, she lifted a brimming glass on high and assumed her old pose as Venus Victrix.




But somebody touched her shoulder, and she was surprised, on turning round, to see Mignon on the seat. She vanished from view an instant and sat herself down beside him, for he had come to communicate a matter of importance. Mignon had everywhere declared that it was ridiculous of his wife to bear Nana a grudge; he thought her attitude stupid and useless.




"Look here, my dear," he whispered. "Be careful: don't madden Rose too much. You understand, I think it best to warn you. Yes, she's got a weapon in store, and as she's never forgiven you the Petite Duchesse business--"




"A weapon," said Nana; "what's that blooming well got to do with me?"




"Just listen: it's a letter she must have found in Fauchery's pocket, a letter written to that screw Fauchery by the Countess Muffat. And, by Jove, it's clear the whole story's in it. Well then, Rose wants to send the letter to the count so as to be revenged on him and on you."




"What the deuce has that got to do with me?" Nana repeated. "It's a funny business. So the whole story about Fauchery's in it! Very well, so much the better; the woman has been exasperating me! We shall have a good laugh!"




"No, I don't wish it," Mignon briskly rejoined. "There'll be a pretty scandal! Besides, we've got nothing to gain."




He paused, fearing lest he should say too much, while she loudly averred that she was most certainly not going to get a chaste woman into trouble.




But when he still insisted on his refusal she looked steadily at him. Doubtless he was afraid of seeing Fauchery again introduced into his family in case he broke with the countess. While avenging her own wrongs, Rose was anxious for that to happen, since she still felt a kindness toward the journalist. And Nana waxed meditative and thought of M. Venot's call, and a plan began to take shape in her brain, while Mignon was doing his best to talk her over.




"Let's suppose that Rose sends the letter, eh? There's food for scandal: you're mixed up in the business, and people say you're the cause of it all. Then to begin with, the count separates from his wife."




"Why should he?" she said. "On the contrary--"




She broke off, in her turn. There was no need for her to think aloud. So in order to be rid of Mignon she looked as though she entered into his view of the case, and when he advised her to give Rose some proof of her submission--to pay her a short visit on the racecourse, for instance, where everybody would see her--she replied that she would see about it, that she would think the matter over.




A commotion caused her to stand up again. On the course the horses were coming in amid a sudden blast of wind. The prize given by the city of Paris had just been run for, and Cornemuse had gained it. Now the Grand Prix was about to be run, and the fever of the crowd increased, and they were tortured by anxiety and stamped and swayed as though they wanted to make the minutes fly faster. At this ultimate moment the betting world was surprised and startled by the continued shortening of the odds against Nana, the outsider of the Vandeuvres stables. Gentlemen kept returning every few moments with a new quotation: the betting was thirty to one against Nana; it was twenty-five to one against Nana, then twenty to one, then fifteen to one. No one could understand it. A filly beaten on all the racecourses! A filly which that same morning no single sportsman would take at fifty to one against! What did this sudden madness betoken? Some laughed at it and spoke of the pretty doing awaiting the duffers who were being taken in by the joke. Others looked serious and uneasy and sniffed out something ugly under it all. Perhaps there was a "deal" in the offing. Allusion was made to well-known stories about the robberies which are winked at on racecourses, but on this occasion the great name of Vandeuvres put a stop to all such accusations, and the skeptics in the end prevailed when they prophesied that Nana would come in last of all.




"Who's riding Nana?" queried La Faloise.




Just then the real Nana reappeared, whereat the gentlemen lent his question an indecent meaning and burst into an uproarious fit of laughter. Nana bowed.




"Price is up," she replied.




And with that the discussion began again. Price was an English celebrity. Why had Vandeuvres got this jockey to come over, seeing that Gresham ordinarily rode Nana? Besides, they were astonished to see him confiding Lusignan to this man Gresham, who, according to La Faloise, never got a place. But all these remarks were swallowed up in jokes, contradictions and an extraordinarily noisy confusion of opinions. In order to kill time the company once more set themselves to drain bottles of champagne. Presently a whisper ran round, and the different groups opened outward. It was Vandeuvres. Nana affected vexation.




"Dear me, you're a nice fellow to come at this time of day! Why, I'm burning to see the enclosure."




"Well, come along then," he said; "there's still time. You'll take a stroll round with me. I just happen to have a permit for a lady about me."




And he led her off on his arm while she enjoyed the jealous glances with which Lucy, Caroline and the others followed her. The young Hugons and La Faloise remained in the landau behind her retreating figure and continued to do the honors of her champagne. She shouted to them that she would return immediately.




But Vandeuvres caught sight of Labordette and called him, and there was an interchange of brief sentences.




"You've scraped everything up?"




"Yes."




"To what amount?"




"Fifteen hundred louis--pretty well all over the place."




As Nana was visibly listening, and that with much curiosity, they held their tongues. Vandeuvres was very nervous, and he had those same clear eyes, shot with little flames, which so frightened her the night he spoke of burning himself and his horses together. As they crossed over the course she spoke low and familiarly.




"I say, do explain this to me. Why are the odds on your filly changing?"




He trembled, and this sentence escaped him:




"Ah, they're talking, are they? What a set those betting men are! When I've got the favorite they all throw themselves upon him, and there's no chance for me. After that, when an outsider's asked for, they give tongue and yell as though they were being skinned."




"You ought to tell me what's going to happen--I've made my bets," she reioined. "Has Nana a chance?"




A sudden, unreasonable burst of anger overpowered him.




"Won't you deuced well let me be, eh? Every horse has a chance. The odds are shortening because, by Jove, people have taken the horse. Who, I don't know. I should prefer leaving you if you must needs badger me with your idiotic questions."




Such a tone was not germane either to his temperament or his habits, and Nana was rather surprised than wounded. Besides, he was ashamed of himself directly afterward, and when she begged him in a dry voice to behave politely he apologized. For some time past he had suffered from such sudden changes of temper. No one in the Paris of pleasure or of society was ignorant of the fact that he was playing his last trump card today. If his horses did not win, if, moreover, they lost him the considerable sums wagered upon them, it would mean utter disaster and collapse for him, and the bulwark of his credit and the lofty appearance which, though undermined, he still kept up, would come ruining noisily down. Moreover, no one was ignorant of the fact that Nana was the devouring siren who had finished him off, who had been the last to attack his crumbling fortunes and to sweep up what remained of them. Stories were told of wild whims and fancies, of gold scattered to the four winds, of a visit to Baden-Baden, where she had not left him enough to pay the hotel bill, of a handful of diamonds cast on the fire during an evening of drunkenness in order to see whether they would burn like coal. Little by little her great limbs and her coarse, plebeian way of laughing had gained complete mastery over this elegant, degenerate son of an ancient race. At that time he was risking his all, for he had been so utterly overpowered by his taste for ordure and stupidity as to have even lost the vigor of his skepticism. A week before Nana had made him promise her a chateau on the Norman coast between Havre and Trouville, and now he was staking the very foundations of his honor on the fulfillment of his word. Only she was getting on his nerves, and he could have beaten her, so stupid did he feel her to be.




The man at the gate, not daring to stop the woman hanging on the count's arm, had allowed them to enter the enclosure. Nana, greatly puffed up at the thought that at last she was setting foot on the forbidden ground, put on her best behavior and walked slowly by the ladies seated at the foot of the stands. On ten rows of chairs the toilets were densely massed, and in the blithe open air their bright colors mingled harmoniously. Chairs were scattered about, and as people met one another friendly circles were formed, just as though the company had been sitting under the trees in a public garden. Children had been allowed to go free and were running from group to group, while over head the stands rose tier above crowded tier and the light-colored dresses therein faded into the delicate shadows of the timberwork. Nana stared at all these ladies. She stared steadily and markedly at the Countess Sabine. After which, as she was passing in front of the imperial stand, the sight of Muffat, looming in all his official stiffness by the side of the empress, made her very merry.




"Oh, how silly he looks!" she said at the top of her voice to Vandeuvres. She was anxious to pay everything a visit. This small parklike region, with its green lawns and groups of trees, rather charmed her than otherwise. A vendor of ices had set up a large buffet near the entrance gates, and beneath a rustic thatched roof a dense throng of people were shouting and gesticulating. This was the ring. Close by were some empty stalls, and Nana was disappointed at discovering only a gendarme's horse there. Then there was the paddock, a small course some hundred meters in circumference, where a stable help was walking about Valerio II in his horsecloths. And, oh, what a lot of men on the graveled sidewalks, all of them with their tickets forming an orange-colored patch in their bottonholes! And what a continual parade of people in the open galleries of the grandstands! The scene interested her for a moment or two, but truly, it was not worth while getting the spleen because they didn't admit you inside here.




Daguenet and Fauchery passed by and bowed to her. She made them a sign, and they had to come up. Thereupon she made hay of the weighing-in enclosure. But she broke off abruptly:




"Dear me, there's the Marquis de Chouard! How old he's growing! That old man's killing himself! Is he still as mad about it as ever?"




Thereupon Daguenet described the old man's last brilliant stroke. The story dated from the day before yesterday, and no one knew it as yet. After dangling about for months he had bought her daughter Amelie from Gaga for thirty thousand francs, they said.




"Good gracious! That's a nice business!" cried Nana in disgust. "Go in for the regular thing, please! But now that I come to think of it, that must be Lili down there on the grass with a lady in a brougham. I recognized the face. The old boy will have brought her out."




Vandeuvres was not listening; he was impatient and longed to get rid of her. But Fauchery having remarked at parting that if she had not seen the bookmakers she had seen nothing, the count was obliged to take her to them in spite of his obvious repugnance. And she was perfectly happy at once; that truly was a curious sight, she said!




Amid lawns bordered by young horse-chestnut trees there was a round open enclosure, where, forming a vast circle under the shadow of the tender green leaves, a dense line of bookmakers was waiting for betting men, as though they had been hucksters at a fair. In order to overtop and command the surrounding crowd they had taken up positions on wooden benches, and they were advertising their prices on the trees beside them. They had an ever-vigilant glance, and they booked wagers in answer to a single sign, a mere wink, so rapidly that certain curious onlookers watched them openmouthed, without being able to understand it all. Confusion reigned; prices were shouted, and any unexpected change in a quotation was received with something like tumult. Occasionally scouts entered the place at a run and redoubled the uproar as they stopped at the entrance to the rotunda and, at the tops of their voices, announced departures and arrivals. In this place, where the gambling fever was pulsing in the sunshine, such announcements were sure to raise a prolonged muttering sound.




"They ARE funny!" murmured Nana, greatly entertained.




"Their features look as if they had been put on the wrong way. Just you see that big fellow there; I shouldn't care to meet him all alone in the middle of a wood."




But Vandeuvres pointed her out a bookmaker, once a shopman in a fancy repository, who had made three million francs in two years. He was slight of build, delicate and fair, and people all round him treated him with great respect. They smiled when they addressed him, while others took up positions close by in order to catch a glimpse of him.




They were at length leaving the ring when Vandeuvres nodded slightly to another bookmaker, who thereupon ventured to call him. It was one of his former coachmen, an enormous fellow with the shoulders of an ox and a high color. Now that he was trying his fortunes at race meetings on the strength of some mysteriously obtained capital, the count was doing his utmost to push him, confiding to him his secret bets and treating him on all occasions as a servant to whom one shows one's true character. Yet despite this protection, the man had in rapid succession lost very heavy sums, and today he, too, was playing his last card. There was blood in his eyes; he looked fit to drop with apoplexy.




"Well, Marechal," queried the count in the lowest of voices, "to what amount have you laid odds?"




"To five thousand louis, Monsieur le Comte," replied the bookmaker, likewise lowering his voice. "A pretty job, eh? I'll confess to you that I've increased the odds; I've made it three to one."




Vandeuvres looked very much put out.




"No, no, I don't want you to do that. Put it at two to one again directly. I shan't tell you any more, Marechal."




"Oh, how can it hurt, Monsieur le Comte, at this time o' day?" rejoined the other with the humble smile befitting an accomplice. "I had to attract the people so as to lay your two thousand louis."




At this Vandeuvres silenced him. But as he was going off Marechal remembered something and was sorry he had not questioned him about the shortening of the odds on the filly. It would be a nice business for him if the filly stood a chance, seeing that he had just laid fifty to one about her in two hundreds.




Nana, though she did not understand a word of what the count was whispering, dared not, however, ask for new explanations. He seemed more nervous than before and abruptly handed her over to Labordette, whom they came upon in front of the weighing-in room.




"You'll take her back," he said. "I've got something on hand. Au revoir!"




And he entered the room, which was narrow and low-pitched and half filled with a great pair of scales. It was like a waiting room in a suburban station, and Nana was again hugely disillusioned, for she had been picturing to herself something on a very vast scale, a monumental machine, in fact, for weighing horses. Dear me, they only weighed the jockeys! Then it wasn't worth while making such a fuss with their weighing! In the scale a jockey with an idiotic expression was waiting, harness on knee, till a stout man in a frock coat should have done verifying his weight. At the door a stable help was holding a horse, Cosinus, round which a silent and deeply interested throng was clustering.




The course was about to be cleared. Labordette hurried Nana but retraced his steps in order to show her a little man talking with Vandeuvres at some distance from the rest.




"Dear me, there's Price!" he said.




"Ah yes, the man who's mounting me," she murmured laughingly.




And she declared him to be exquisitely ugly. All jockeys struck her as looking idiotic, doubtless, she said, because they were prevented from growing bigger. This particular jockey was a man of forty, and with his long, thin, deeply furrowed, hard, dead countenance, he looked like an old shriveled-up child. His body was knotty and so reduced in size that his blue jacket with its white sleeves looked as if it had been thrown over a lay figure.




"No," she resumed as she walked away, "he would never make me very happy, you know."




A mob of people were still crowding the course, the turf of which had been wet and trampled on till it had grown black. In front of the two telegraphs, which hung very high up on their cast-iron pillars, the crowd were jostling together with upturned faces, uproariously greeting the numbers of the different horses as an electric wire in connection with the weighing room made them appear. Gentlemen were pointing at programs: Pichenette had been scratched by his owner, and this caused some noise. However, Nana did not do more than cross over the course on Labordette's arm. The bell hanging on the flagstaff was ringing persistently to warn people to leave the course.




"Ah, my little dears," she said as she got up into her landau again, "their enclosure's all humbug!"




She was welcomed with acclamation; people around her clapped their hands.




"Bravo, Nana! Nana's ours again!"




What idiots they were, to be sure! Did they think she was the sort to cut old friends? She had come back just at the auspicious moment. Now then, 'tenshun! The race was beginning! And the champagne was accordingly forgotten, and everyone left off drinking.




But Nana was astonished to find Gaga in her carriage, sitting with Bijou and Louiset on her knees. Gaga had indeed decided on this course of action in order to be near La Faloise, but she told Nana that she had been anxious to kiss Baby. She adored children.




"By the by, what about Lili?" asked Nana. "That's certainly she over there in that old fellow's brougham. They've just told me something very nice!"




Gaga had adopted a lachrymose expression.




"My dear, it's made me ill," she said dolorously. "Yesterday I had to keep my bed, I cried so, and today I didn't think I should be able to come. You know what my opinions were, don't you? I didn't desire that kind of thing at all. I had her educated in a convent with a view to a good marriage. And then to think of the strict advice she had and the constant watching! Well, my dear, it was she who wished it. We had such a scene--tears--disagreeable speeches! It even got to such a point that I caught her a box on the ear. She was too much bored by existence, she said; she wanted to get out of it. By and by, when she began to say, ''Tisn't you, after all, who've got the right to prevent me,' I said to her: 'you're a miserable wretch; you're bringing dishonor upon us. Begone!' And it was done. I consented to arrange about it. But my last hope's blooming well blasted, and, oh, I used to dream about such nice things!"




The noise of a quarrel caused them to rise. It was Georges in the act of defending Vandeuvres against certain vague rumors which were circulating among the various groups.




"Why should you say that he's laying off his own horse?" the young man was exclaiming. "Yesterday in the Salon des Courses he took the odds on Lusignan for a thousand louis."




"Yes, I was there," said Philippe in affirmation of this. "And he didn't put a single louis on Nana. If the betting's ten to one against Nana he's got nothing to win there. It's absurd to imagine people are so calculating. Where would his interest come in?"




Labordette was listening with a quiet expression. Shrugging his shoulders, he said:




"Oh, leave them alone; they must have their say. The count has again laid at least as much as five hundred louis on Lusignan, and if he's wanted Nana to run to a hundred louis it's because an owner ought always to look as if he believes in his horses."




"Oh, bosh! What the deuce does that matter to us?" shouted La Faloise with a wave of his arms. "Spirit's going to win! Down with France--bravo, England!"




A long shiver ran through the crowd, while a fresh peal from the bell announced the arrival of the horses upon the racecourse. At this Nana got up and stood on one of the seats of her carriage so as to obtain a better view, and in so doing she trampled the bouquets of roses and myosotis underfoot. With a sweeping glance she took in the wide, vast horizon. At this last feverish moment the course was empty and closed by gray barriers, between the posts of which stood a line of policemen. The strip of grass which lay muddy in front of her grew brighter as it stretched away and turned into a tender green carpet in the distance. In the middle landscape, as she lowered her eyes, she saw the field swarming with vast numbers of people, some on tiptoe, others perched on carriages, and all heaving and jostling in sudden passionate excitement.




Horses were neighing; tent canvases flapped, while equestrians urged their hacks forward amid a crowd of pedestrians rushing to get places along the barriers. When Nana turned in the direction of the stands on the other side the faces seemed diminished, and the dense masses of heads were only a confused and motley array, filling gangways, steps and terraces and looming in deep, dark, serried lines against the sky. And beyond these again she over looked the plain surrounding the course. Behind the ivy-clad mill to the right, meadows, dotted over with great patches of umbrageous wood, stretched away into the distance, while opposite to her, as far as the Seine flowing at the foot of a hill, the avenues of the park intersected one another, filled at that moment with long, motionless files of waiting carriages; and in the direction of Boulogne, on the left, the landscape widened anew and opened out toward the blue distances of Meudon through an avenue of paulownias, whose rosy, leafless tops were one stain of brilliant lake color. People were still arriving, and a long procession of human ants kept coming along the narrow ribbon of road which crossed the distance, while very far away, on the Paris side, the nonpaying public, herding like sheep among the wood, loomed in a moving line of little dark spots under the trees on the skirts of the Bois.




Suddenly a cheering influence warmed the hundred thousand souls who covered this part of the plain like insects swarming madly under the vast expanse of heaven. The sun, which had been hidden for about a quarter of an hour, made his appearance again and shone out amid a perfect sea of light. And everything flamed afresh: the women's sunshades turned into countless golden targets above the heads of the crowd. The sun was applauded, saluted with bursts of laughter. And people stretched their arms out as though to brush apart the clouds.




Meanwhile a solitary police officer advanced down the middle of the deserted racecourse, while higher up, on the left, a man appeared with a red flag in his hand.




"It's the starter, the Baron de Mauriac," said Labordette in reply to a question from Nana. All round the young woman exclamations were bursting from the men who were pressing to her very carriage step. They kept up a disconnected conversation, jerking out phrases under the immediate influence of passing impressions. Indeed, Philippe and Georges, Bordenave and La Faloise, could not be quiet.




"Don't shove! Let me see! Ah, the judge is getting into his box. D'you say it's Monsieur de Souvigny? You must have good eyesight--eh?--to be able to tell what half a head is out of a fakement like that! Do hold your tongue--the banner's going up. Here they are--'tenshun! Cosinus is the first!"




A red and yellow banner was flapping in mid-air at the top of a mast. The horses came on the course one by one; they were led by stableboys, and the jockeys were sitting idle-handed in the saddles, the sunlight making them look like bright dabs of color. After Cosinus appeared Hazard and Boum. Presently a murmur of approval greeted Spirit, a magnificent big brown bay, the harsh citron color and black of whose jockey were cheerlessly Britannic. Valerio II scored a success as he came in; he was small and very lively, and his colors were soft green bordered with pink. The two Vandeuvres horses were slow to make their appearance, but at last, in Frangipane's rear, the blue and white showed themselves. But Lusignan, a very dark bay of irreproachable shape, was almost forgotten amid the astonishment caused by Nana. People had not seen her looking like this before, for now the sudden sunlight was dyeing the chestnut filly the brilliant color of a girl's red-gold hair. She was shining in the light like a new gold coin; her chest was deep; her head and neck tapered lightly from the delicate, high-strung line of her long back.




"Gracious, she's got my hair!" cried Nana in an ecstasy. "You bet you know I'm proud of it!"




The men clambered up on the landau, and Bordenave narrowly escaped putting his foot on Louiset, whom his mother had forgotten. He took him up with an outburst of paternal grumbling and hoisted him on his shoulder, muttering at the same time:




"The poor little brat, he must be in it too! Wait a bit, I'll show you Mamma. Eh? Look at Mummy out there."




And as Bijou was scratching his legs, he took charge of him, too, while Nana, rejoicing in the brute that bore her name, glanced round at the other women to see how they took it. They were all raging madly. Just then on the summit of her cab the Tricon, who had not moved till that moment, began waving her hand and giving her bookmaker her orders above the heads of the crowd. Her instinct had at last prompted her; she was backing Nana.




La Faloise meanwhile was making an insufferable noise. He was getting wild over Frangipane.




"I've an inspiration," he kept shouting. "Just look at Frangipane. What an action, eh? I back Frangipane at eight to one. Who'll take me?"




"Do keep quiet now," said Labordette at last. "You'll be sorry for it if you do."




"Frangipane's a screw," Philippe declared. "He's been utterly blown upon already. You'll see the canter."




The horses had gone up to the right, and they now started for the preliminary canter, passing in loose order before the stands. Thereupon there was a passionate fresh burst of talk, and people all spoke at once.




"Lusignan's too long in the back, but he's very fit. Not a cent, I tell you, on Valerio II; he's nervous--gallops with his head up--it's a bad sign. Jove! Burne's riding Spirit. I tell you, he's got no shoulders. A well-made shoulder--that's the whole secret. No, decidedly, Spirit's too quiet. Now listen, Nana, I saw her after the Grande Poule des Produits, and she was dripping and draggled, and her sides were trembling like one o'clock. I lay twenty louis she isn't placed! Oh, shut up! He's boring us with his Frangipane. There's no time to make a bet now; there, they're off!"




Almost in tears, La Faloise was struggling to find a bookmaker. He had to be reasoned with. Everyone craned forward, but the first go-off was bad, the starter, who looked in the distance like a slim dash of blackness, not having lowered his flag. The horses came back to their places after galloping a moment or two. There were two more false starts. At length the starter got the horses together and sent them away with such address as to elicit shouts of applause.




"Splendid! No, it was mere chance! Never mind--it's done it!"




The outcries were smothered by the anxiety which tortured every breast. The betting stopped now, and the game was being played on the vast course itself. Silence reigned at the outset, as though everyone were holding his breath. White faces and trembling forms were stretched forward in all directions. At first Hazard and Cosinus made the running at the head of the rest; Valerio II followed close by, and the field came on in a confused mass behind. When they passed in front of the stands, thundering over the ground in their course like a sudden stormwind, the mass was already some fourteen lengths in extent. Frangipane was last, and Nana was slightly behind Lusignan and Spirit.




"Egad!" muttered Labordette, "how the Englishman is pulling it off out there!"




The whole carriageload again burst out with phrases and exclamations. Everyone rose on tiptoe and followed the bright splashes of color which were the jockeys as they rushed through the sunlight.




At the rise Valerio II took the lead, while Cosinus and Hazard lost ground, and Lusignan and Spirit were running neck and neck with Nana still behind them.




"By jingo, the Englishman's gained! It's palpable!" said Bordenave. "Lusignan's in difficulties, and Valerio II can't stay."




"Well, it will be a pretty biz if the Englishman wins!" cried Philippe in an access of patriotic grief.




A feeling of anguish was beginning to choke all that crowded multitude. Another defeat! And with that a strange ardent prayer, which was almost religious, went up for Lusignan, while people heaped abuse on Spirit and his dismal mute of a jockey. Among the crowd scattered over the grass the wind of excitement put up whole groups of people and set their boot soles flashing in air as they ran. Horsemen crossed the green at a furious gallop. And Nana, who was slowly revolving on her own axis, saw beneath her a surging waste of beasts and men, a sea of heads swayed and stirred all round the course by the whirlwind of the race, which clove the horizon with the bright lightning flash of the jockeys. She had been following their movement from behind while the cruppers sped away and the legs seemed to grow longer as they raced and then diminished till they looked slender as strands of hair. Now the horses were running at the end of the course, and she caught a side view of them looking minute and delicate of outline against the green distances of the Bois. Then suddenly they vanished behind a great clump of trees growing in the middle of the Hippodrome.




"Don't talk about it!" cried Georges, who was still full of hope. "It isn't over yet. The Englishman's touched."




But La Faloise was again seized with contempt for his country and grew positively outrageous in his applause of Spirit. Bravo! That was right! France needed it! Spirit first and Frangipane second--that would be a nasty one for his native land! He exasperated Labordette, who threatened seriously to throw him off the carriage.




"Let's see how many minutes they'll be about it," said Bordenave peaceably, for though holding up Louiset, he had taken out his watch.




One after the other the horses reappeared from behind the clump of trees. There was stupefaction; a long murmur arose among the crowd. Valerio II was still leading, but Spirit was gaining on him, and behind him Lusignan had slackened while another horse was taking his place. People could not make this out all at once; they were confused about the colors. Then there was a burst of exclamations.




"But it's Nana! Nana? Get along! I tell you Lusignan hasn't budged. Dear me, yes, it's Nana. You can certainly recognize her by her golden color. D'you see her now? She's blazing away. Bravo, Nana! What a ripper she is! Bah, it doesn't matter a bit: she's making the running for Lusignan!"




For some seconds this was everybody's opinion. But little by little the filly kept gaining and gaining, spurting hard all the while. Thereupon a vast wave of feeling passed over the crowd, and the tail of horses in the rear ceased to interest. A supreme struggle was beginning between Spirit, Nana, Lusignan and Valerio II. They were pointed out; people estimated what ground they had gained or lost in disconnected, gasping phrases. And Nana, who had mounted up on the coach box, as though some power had lifted her thither, stood white and trembling and so deeply moved as not to be able to speak. At her side Labordette smiled as of old.




"The Englishman's in trouble, eh?" said Philippe joyously. "He's going badly."




"In any case, it's all up with Lusignan," shouted La Faloise. "Valerio II is coming forward. Look, there they are all four together."




The same phrase was in every mouth.




"What a rush, my dears! By God, what a rush!"




The squad of horses was now passing in front of them like a flash of lightning. Their approach was perceptible--the breath of it was as a distant muttering which increased at every second. The whole crowd had thrown themselves impetuously against the barriers, and a deep clamor issued from innumerable chests before the advance of the horses and drew nearer and nearer like the sound of a foaming tide. It was the last fierce outburst of colossal partisanship; a hundred thousand spectators were possessed by a single passion, burning with the same gambler's lust, as they gazed after the beasts, whose galloping feet were sweeping millions with them. The crowd pushed and crushed--fists were clenched; people gaped, openmouthed; every man was fighting for himself; every man with voice and gesture was madly speeding the horse of his choice. And the cry of all this multitude, a wild beast's cry despite the garb of civilization, grew ever more distinct:




"Here they come! Here they come! Here they come!"




But Nana was still gaining ground, and now Valerio II was distanced, and she was heading the race, with Spirit two or three necks behind. The rolling thunder of voices had increased. They were coming in; a storm of oaths greeted them from the landau.




"Gee up, Lusignan, you great coward! The Englishman's stunning! Do it again, old boy; do it again! Oh, that Valerio! It's sickening! Oh, the carcass! My ten louis damned well lost! Nana's the only one! Bravo, Nana! Bravo!"




And without being aware of it Nana, upon her seat, had begun jerking her hips and waist as though she were racing herself. She kept striking her side--she fancied it was a help to the filly. With each stroke she sighed with fatigue and said in low, anguished tones:




"Go it, go it!"




Then a splendid sight was witnessed. Price, rising in his stirrups and brandishing his whip, flogged Nana with an arm of iron. The old shriveled-up child with his long, hard, dead face seemed to breath flame. And in a fit of furious audacity and triumphant will he put his heart into the filly, held her up, lifted her forward, drenched in foam, with eyes of blood. The whole rush of horses passed with a roar of thunder: it took away people's breaths; it swept the air with it while the judge sat frigidly waiting, his eye adjusted to its task. Then there was an immense re-echoing burst of acclamation. With a supreme effort Price had just flung Nana past the post, thus beating Spirit by a head.




There was an uproar as of a rising tide. "Nana! Nana! Nana!" The cry rolled up and swelled with the violence of a tempest, till little by little it filled the distance, the depths of the Bois as far as Mont Valerien, the meadows of Longchamps and the Plaine de Boulogne. In all parts of the field the wildest enthusiasm declared itself. "Vive Nana! Vive la France! Down with England!" The women waved their sunshades; men leaped and spun round, vociferating as they did so, while others with shouts of nervous laughter threw their hats in the air. And from the other side of the course the enclosure made answer; the people on the stands were stirred, though nothing was distinctly visible save a tremulous motion of the air, as though an invisible flame were burning in a brazier above the living mass of gesticulating arms and little wildly moving faces, where the eyes and gaping mouths looked like black dots. The noise did not cease but swelled up and recommenced in the recesses of faraway avenues and among the people encamped under the trees, till it spread on and on and attained its climax in the imperial stand, where the empress herself had applauded. "Nana! Nana! Nana!" The cry rose heavenward in the glorious sunlight, whose golden rain beat fiercely on the dizzy heads of the multitude.




Then Nana, looming large on the seat of her landau, fancied that it was she whom they were applauding. For a moment or two she had stood devoid of motion, stupefied by her triumph, gazing at the course as it was invaded by so dense a flood of people that the turf became invisible beneath the sea of black hats. By and by, when this crowd had become somewhat less disorderly and a lane had been formed as far as the exit and Nana was again applauded as she went off with Price hanging lifelessly and vacantly over her neck, she smacked her thigh energetically, lost all self-possession, triumphed in crude phrases:




"Oh, by God, it's me; it's me. Oh, by God, what luck!"




And, scarce knowing how to give expression to her overwhelming joy, she hugged and kissed Louiset, whom she now discovered high in the air on Bordenave's shoulder.




"Three minutes and fourteen seconds," said the latter as he put his watch back in his pocket.




Nana kept hearing her name; the whole plain was echoing it back to her. Her people were applauding her while she towered above them in the sunlight, in the splendor of her starry hair and white-and-sky-blue dress. Labordette, as he made off, had just announced to her a gain of two thousand louis, for he had put her fifty on Nana at forty to one. But the money stirred her less than this unforeseen victory, the fame of which made her queen of Paris. All the other ladies were losers. With a raging movement Rose Mignon had snapped her sunshade, and Caroline Hequet and Clarisse and Simonne--nay, Lucy Stewart herself, despite the presence of her son--were swearing low in their exasperation at that great wench's luck, while the Tricon, who had made the sign of the cross at both start and finish, straightened up her tall form above them, went into an ecstasy over her intuition and damned Nana admiringly as became an experienced matron.




Meanwhile round the landau the crush of men increased. The band of Nana's immediate followers had made a fierce uproar, and now Georges, choking with emotion, continued shouting all by himself in breaking tones. As the champagne had given out, Philippe, taking the footmen with him, had run to the wine bars. Nana's court was growing and growing, and her present triumph caused many loiterers to join her. Indeed, that movement which had made her carriage a center of attraction to the whole field was now ending in an apotheosis, and Queen Venus was enthroned amid suddenly maddened subjects. Bordenave, behind her, was muttering oaths, for he yearned to her as a father. Steiner himself had been reconquered--he had deserted Simonne and had hoisted himself upon one of Nana's carriage steps. When the champagne had arrived, when she lifted her brimming glass, such applause burst forth, and "Nana! Nana! Nana!" was so loudly repeated that the crowd looked round in astonishment for the filly, nor could any tell whether it was the horse or the woman that filled all hearts.




While this was going on Mignon came hastening up in defiance of Rose's terrible frown. That confounded girl simply maddened him, and he wanted to kiss her. Then after imprinting a paternal salute on both her cheeks:




"What bothers me," he said, "is that now Rose is certainly going to send the letter. She's raging, too, fearfully."




"So much the better! It'll do my business for me!" Nana let slip.




But noting his utter astonishment, she hastily continued:




"No, no, what am I saying? Indeed, I don't rightly know what I'm saying now! I'm drunk."




And drunk, indeed, drunk with joy, drunk with sunshine, she still raised her glass on high and applauded herself.




"To Nana! To Nana!" she cried amid a redoubled uproar of laughter and bravoes, which little by little overspread the whole Hippodrome.




The races were ending, and the Prix Vaublanc was run for. Carriages began driving off one by one. Meanwhile, amid much disputing, the name of Vandeuvres was again mentioned. It was quite evident now: for two years past Vandeuvres had been preparing his final stroke and had accordingly told Gresham to hold Nana in, while he had only brought Lusignan forward in order to make play for the filly. The losers were vexed; the winners shrugged their shoulders. After all, wasn't the thing permissible? An owner was free to run his stud in his own way. Many others had done as he had! In fact, the majority thought Vandeuvres had displayed great skill in raking in all he could get about Nana through the agency of friends, a course of action which explained the sudden shortening of the odds. People spoke of his having laid two thousand louis on the horse, which, supposing the odds to be thirty to one against, gave him twelve hundred thousand francs, an amount so vast as to inspire respect and to excuse everything.




But other rumors of a very serious nature were being whispered about: they issued in the first instance from the enclosure, and the men who returned thence were full of exact particulars. Voices were raised; an atrocious scandal began to be openly canvassed. That poor fellow Vandeuvres was done for; he had spoiled his splendid hit with a piece of flat stupidity, an idiotic robbery, for he had commissioned Marechal, a shady bookmaker, to lay two thousand louis on his account against Lusignan, in order thereby to get back his thousand and odd openly wagered louis. It was a miserable business, and it proved to be the last rift necessary to the utter breakup of his fortune. The bookmaker being thus warned that the favorite would not win, had realized some sixty thousand francs over the horse. Only Labordette, for lack of exact and detailed instructions, had just then gone to him to put two hundred louis on Nana, which the bookmaker, in his ignorance of the stroke actually intended, was still quoting at fifty to one against. Cleared of one hundred thousand francs over the filly and a loser to the tune of forty thousand, Marechal, who felt the world crumbling under his feet, had suddenly divined the situation when he saw the count and Labordette talking together in front of the enclosure just after the race was over. Furious, as became an ex-coachman of the count's, and brutally frank as only a cheated man can be, he had just made a frightful scene in public, had told the whole story in atrocious terms and had thrown everyone into angry excitement. It was further stated that the stewards were about to meet.




Nana, whom Philippe and Georges were whisperingly putting in possession of the facts, gave vent to a series of reflections and yet ceased not to laugh and drink. After all, it was quite likely; she remembered such things, and then that Marechal had a dirty, hangdog look. Nevertheless, she was still rather doubtful when Labordette appeared. He was very white.




"Well?" she asked in a low voice.




"Bloody well smashed up!" he replied simply.




And he shrugged his shoulders. That Vandeuvres was a mere child! She made a bored little gesture.




That evening at the Bal Mabille Nana obtained a colossal success. When toward ten o'clock she made her appearance, the uproar was afready formidable. That classic night of madness had brought together all that was young and pleasure loving, and now this smart world was wallowing in the coarseness and imbecility of the servants' hall. There was a fierce crush under the festoons of gas lamps, and men in evening coats and women in outrageous low-necked old toilets, which they did not mind soiling, were howling and surging to and fro under the maddening influence of a vast drunken fit. At a distance of thirty paces the brass instruments of the orchestra were inaudible. Nobody was dancing. Stupid witticisms, repeated no one knew why, were going the round of the various groups. People were straining after wit without succeeding in being funny. Seven women, imprisoned in the cloakroom, were crying to be set free. A shallot had been found, put up to auction and knocked down at two louis. Just then Nana arrived, still wearing her blue-and-white racecourse costume, and amid a thunder of applause the shallot was presented to her. People caught hold of her in her own despite, and three gentlemen bore her triumphantly into the garden, across ruined grassplots and ravaged masses of greenery. As the bandstand presented an obstacle to her advance, it was taken by storm, and chairs and music stands were smashed. A paternal police organized the disorder.




It was only on Tuesday that Nana recovered from the excitements of victory. That morning she was chatting with Mme Lerat, the old lady having come in to bring her news of Louiset, whom the open air had upset. A long story, which was occupying the attention of all Paris, interested her beyond measure. Vandeuvres, after being warned off all racecourses and posted at the Cercle Imperial on the very evening after the disaster, had set fire to his stable on the morrow and had burned himself and his horses to death.




"He certainly told me he was going to," the young woman kept saying. "That man was a regular maniac! Oh, how they did frighten me when they told me about it yesterday evening! You see, he might easily have murdered me some fine night. And besides, oughtn't he to have given me a hint about his horse? I should at any rate have made my fortune! He said to Labordette that if I knew about the matter I would immediately inform my hairdresser and a whole lot of other men. How polite, eh? Oh dear, no, I certainly can't grieve much for him."




After some reflection she had grown very angry. Just then Labordette came in; he had seen about her bets and was now the bearer of some forty thousand francs. This only added to her bad temper, for she ought to have gained a million. Labordette, who during the whole of this episode had been pretending entire innocence, abandoned Vandeuvres in decisive terms. Those old families, he opined, were worn out and apt to make a stupid ending.




"Oh dear no!" said Nana. "It isn't stupid to burn oneself in one's stable as he did. For my part, I think he made a dashing finish; but, oh, you know, I'm not defending that story about him and Marechal. It's too silly. Just to think that Blanche has had the cheek to want to lay the blame of it on me! I said to her: 'Did I tell him to steal?' Don't you think one can ask a man for money without urging him to commit crime? If he had said to me, 'I've got nothing left,' I should have said to him, 'All right, let's part.' And the matter wouldn't have gone further."




"Just so," said the aunt gravely "When men are obstinate about a thing, so much the worse for them!"




"But as to the merry little finish up, oh, that was awfully smart!" continued Nana. "It appears to have been terrible enough to give you the shudders! He sent everybody away and boxed himself up in the place with a lot of petroleum. And it blazed! You should have seen it! Just think, a great big affair, almost all made of wood and stuffed with hay and straw! The flames simply towered up, and the finest part of the business was that the horses didn't want to be roasted. They could be heard plunging, throwing themselves against the doors, crying aloud just like human beings. Yes, people haven't got rid of the horror of it yet."




Labordette let a low, incredulous whistle escape him. For his part, he did not believe in the death of Vandeuvres. Somebody had sworn he had seen him escaping through a window. He had set fire to his stable in a fit of aberration, but when it had begun to grow too warm it must have sobered him. A man so besotted about the women and so utterly worn out could not possibly die so pluckily.




Nana listened in her disillusionment and could only remark:




"Oh, the poor wretch, it was so beautiful!"




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 10


于是娜娜变成了一个时髦女子,一个依靠男性的荒唐和堕落来生活的寄生虫,一个颇具贵妇仪态的高等妓女。她的失足虽是偶然的,却决定了她的终身。她摇身一变成了著名的风流女子,尽人皆知的一掷千金、肆无忌惮地卖弄姿色的女流。她很快在要价最高的妓女中成了王后。她的照片陈列在橱窗里,报纸上常常见到她的名字。每当她乘坐马车经过大街上时,人们都掉过头来看她一眼,呼唤她的名字,激奋之情犹如民众见到王后一般;而她则身着轻飘飘的服装,悠然自得地倚靠在车子上,脸上挂着微笑,十分快乐,金色的细雨般的一缕缕细小鬈发垂挂到涂蓝的眼圈边和搽口红的嘴唇边。说来奇怪,这个胖姑娘在舞台上是那么笨拙,扮演正经女人是那么滑稽可笑,但在街上扮演迷人的女子,却不费吹灰之力。她的身体像水蛇一般柔软自如,衣着得体,看起来是随意穿戴,却显得风度翩翩,像一只矫捷超群的纯种母猫,堪称烟花女中的佼佼者。她很高傲,富有叛逆精神,像一个权力至高无上的统治者,把巴黎踩在脚下。她随意穿上什么款式的服装,贵妇们便纷纷仿效她。




娜娜的公馆在维里埃大街,卡迪内街的拐角处,所处地段是一个豪华地区。这里原来是蒙梭平原,一座座建筑在这空旷的土地上拔地而起。这座公馆当初是由一位青年画家所建,这位画家由于在绘画艺术上初露锋芒,兴奋得飘飘然起来,便建了这座公馆,可是房子刚刚粉刷完毕,又不得不把它卖掉。房子颇具文艺复兴时代的建筑的风貌,外观很像一座宫殿,内部布局别具一格,舒适的起居设备都是现代的,但又具备不落俗套的特色。缪法伯爵买下了这座配备家具的公馆,里面摆了许多小摆设,配上了华美的东方帷幔,古色古香的餐具柜,路易十三时代的大扶手椅;因此,娜娜不期而获得了颇具艺术特色的家具,家具都是经过精心挑选的,富有不同时代特色。不过,占据公馆中央的画室,对她来说毫无用场,于是她就把楼上楼下通通改造一番,在底层设了一间温室、一大间客厅、一间饭厅,在二楼靠近她的卧室和梳妆室的地方,设了一间小客厅。她的设想令建筑师们惊讶不已,她仿佛生来就要过奢侈的生活,作为巴黎街头妓女,追求时髦豪华是她的天性。总之,她并未把公馆搞得不像样子,甚至还使富丽堂皇的家具上增添了一些摆设,仅在某些方面留下雅致得有点可笑、华丽得有点刺目的痕迹,由此可以看出她昔日是个卖花女,曾经在商店的橱窗前构想自己未来生活的蓝图。




院子里,在大雨罩遮盖下,门口的石阶上铺着地毯;一到前厅就闻到一股紫罗兰的香味,四壁上的帷幔很厚实,屋内的气温宜人。一扇彩绘大玻璃窗,上面的玻璃有黄色的,也有玫瑰色的,射出淡黄色的肉色光线,照亮着宽大的楼梯。楼梯脚下,有一个木雕黑人,手捧一只银制托盘,盘里摆满了来访者的名片;还有四个白色大理石女子,乳房裸露,手擎高脚台灯。前厅里和楼梯平台上,陈列着中国青铜器皿和景泰蓝瓶,里面插满了鲜花,还有铺着波斯坐毯的长沙发,铺着古色古香毯子的扶手椅,这些陈设把前厅和二楼平台装饰成候见厅。厅内经常放着男客的大衣和帽子,帷幔和地毯把房间包得严严的,发不出一点声响,一进门就觉得是在屏息冥思,仿佛进了一座小教堂,因虔诚而浑身战栗。每扇门都关得严严的,屋内一派寂静气氛使人产生神秘的感觉。




大客厅具有路易十六时代的风格,陈设过分豪华,只在举行盛大晚会时,娜娜才打开它来接待社伊勒里宫的达官显贵和外国宾客。平时,她只在吃饭的时候才下楼,有时她一个人单独在饭厅里就餐时,失落之感油然而生。餐厅很高,墙上挂着巴黎戈贝兰壁毯,还有一个硕大无朋的食具橱,里面放着古老的瓷器,令人赞叹的老式银餐具,这些东西令人赏心悦目。她吃完饭后,便赶快上楼。她住在二楼,占有三个房间:一间卧室,一间梳妆室和一间小客厅。她的卧室已经重新布置过两次,第一次用的是淡紫色的缎子,第二次用的是镶花边的蓝色绸料;但是她还不满意,觉得这样显得平淡无奇,她还在想新的花样,却终未想出来。一张垫软垫的床矮得像沙发,床上的威尼斯针钩花边值二万法郎。家具都漆成白色和蓝色,上面还镶着银色细丝;屋子里到处都散放着白熊皮,多得把地毯都盖住了。娜娜有一种怪癖,也是一种穷奢极欲的表现,她喜欢坐在地上脱长袜子,这个习惯始终没有改掉。在卧室旁边的小客厅里,小玩意儿摆得杂乱无章,它们全是精美的艺术品;墙上挂的是浅玫瑰红丝绸帷幔,即一种褪了色的土耳其玫瑰红颜色,上面织着金线,沿着帷幔,摆放着各个国家、各种风格的物品,显得分外醒目,有意大利珍品收藏柜,西班牙和葡萄牙的小箱子,中国的小宝塔,日本的精贵屏风,还有瓷器,青铜器,绣花丝绸,细针钩花边的地毯;扶手椅宽大得像床,长沙发很深,颇像放床的凹室,坐在上面感到软绵绵、懒洋洋的,不禁使人联想到后宫里那种昏昏欲睡的生活。这间房子保持着淡黄褐色的基本色调,辅色是绿色和红色;除了几张椅子格外舒服外,没有任何东西能充分表明这里是妓女居住的地方;只有两尊本色瓷器女人塑像,一个女人穿着衬衫在捉跳蚤,另一个身上一丝不挂,两脚朝天,双手着地行走。这两件原始、愚蠢之作,犹如一个污点,把整个客厅的艺术格调破坏了。透过一扇几乎一直开着的门,可以望见那间梳妆室,映入眼帘的尽是大理石和镜子,里面有白色的浴缸,银水壶和银脸盆,还有水晶和象牙饰物。从一块垂落的窗帘中,射进来一道白色的微光,这道微光似乎被紫罗兰的香味熏得昏昏欲睡,从娜娜身上发出来的这股撩人的香味散发到整个公馆和院子里。




给这座房屋配备必要的用品是一件大事。娜娜幸亏有了佐爱。这个女仆对她的发迹立下了汗马功劳,她很敏感,坚信娜娜一定会发迹,几个月来,她一直在静静地等待着这一天的倏然来到。如今佐爱洋洋得意成了公馆的女管家,她通过忠心耿耿地侍候太太,让自己发财。但是娜娜仅有一个女仆是不够的,还必须有一个膳食总管,一个马车夫,一个门房和一个厨娘。此外,还得建几个马厩。于是,拉博德特便成了非常有用的人,伯爵不愿意干的跑腿事情,他都承担下来了。他用不正当的手段买下了几匹马,跑各个马车商店,为少妇挑选东西出谋划策,人们经常看见他挽着娜娜的膀子出入于各家店铺。他甚至还带来一班仆人:一个是夏尔,是个身材魁梧的马车夫,他来自德·科布勒兹公爵家;一个是朱利安,矮个子,满头鬈发,总是笑吟吟的,他是膳食总管;还有一对夫妻,妻子名叫维克托里娜,是厨娘,丈夫叫弗朗索瓦,是来当门房和听差的。弗朗索瓦穿着短裤,脸上搽了粉,上身穿着娜娜规定的浅蓝色和银色饰带的仆人制服,站在前厅里接待客人。这样的穿着和端庄的神态无异于王公贵族府邸。




到了第二个月,公馆里的一切都配备齐全了。共计花掉三万多法郎,马厩里有八匹马,车库里有五辆马车,其中一辆带银饰的双篷四轮马车,一时吸引了全巴黎的人。娜娜就在这样的财富中安顿下来,建立了自己的家。她演了三场《小公爵夫人》,便离开了剧院。她抛下了博尔德纳夫,让他在破产的边缘上挣扎,伯爵的资助对他也无济于事。然而,这次演戏的失败使她苦不堪言。加之与丰唐的那段共同生活的教训,她认为所有的男人都是卑鄙的。因此,她认为自己现在很坚强了,不至于因热恋上一个男人而不顾一切了。但是,她的头脑很单纯,复仇的想法并没有坚持多久。除了生气的时候,她心里想的总是怎样花钱,她对拿钱供她不断挥霍的男人,天生怀着蔑视,她对情夫们的破产而感到洋洋得意。




娜娜首先确定了伯爵在公馆里的地位。她订了他们的关系规章。伯爵每月拿出一万二千法郎,礼物还不算在内,作为回报,他只能要求她对他绝对忠实。她发誓忠实于他。但她要求他尊重她,要充分尊重她的个人意愿,她要有主妇的全部自由。这样,她每天接待自己的朋友,而伯爵只能在规定的时间里来;总之,对于一切事情,他对她要盲目信任。每当他因吃醋而惴惴不安,犹豫不决时,她便摆出一副尊严的样子,威胁说要把一切东西还给他,或者用她的小路易的脑袋发誓。这样伯爵就满意了,没有尊重就没有爱情。直到第一月末.缪法是很尊重她的。




但是,娜娜得寸进尺,不久,她就像忠贞女子一样对他施加影响。当伯爵怏怏不乐时,她就逗他高兴,让他说出内心不高兴的原因,然后开导他。渐渐地,他内心的烦恼,他妻子和女儿的事情,他内心的想法和金钱上的问题,她都一一过问,而且表现得合情合理,非常公正,非常诚实。只有一次,她没有控制住自己的情绪,发起火来。一天伯爵告诉她,达盖内可能要向他的女儿爱丝泰勒求婚。自从伯爵与娜娜的关系引起人们的注意以来,达盖内认为最巧妙的办法就是与娜娜断绝关系,把她看成淫妇了事,并发誓要把他未来的岳父从娜娜的魔爪中夺回来。因此,她就拼命讲她过去的咪咪的坏话:他是一个好色之徒,与一些不三不四的女人在一起厮混,把家当挥霍殆尽;他没有道德,他虽然不用女人的钱来养活自己,但是他经常利用女人的钱,只是不时给女人送一束鲜花或请女人吃一顿晚饭;但是伯爵听了她的话,似乎原谅他的这些缺点,于是,她就直截了当地告诉他,达盖内同她睡过觉,并且讲了一些不堪入耳的细节。刹那间,缪法脸色变得苍白。这个年轻人与他女儿的婚事就不必谈了。这次给了忘恩负义的达盖内一个很好的教训。




然而,公馆里的家具还没有配备齐全。一天晚上,娜娜滔滔不绝地对缪法作了许多山盟海誓以后,竟然把格扎维埃·德·旺德夫尔伯爵留下来同宿。旺德夫尔伯爵已苦苦追求她两个星期了,每次来看她都带着一束鲜花。她终于答应了他,她这样做并非因为一时恋迷上了他,而是为了证明她是自由的。从他那里捞好处是事后才想到的,就在她接待旺德夫尔的第二天,他替她还了一笔债款,这笔债她是不愿意向其他男人讲的。从那以后,她每月从他那里得到八千至一万法郎;这笔零花钱对她很有用。旺德夫尔一时头脑发热,把他的全部家当挥霍殆尽。他为马匹和吕西已经花掉了他的三个庄园,娜娜又要一口吞掉他的靠近亚眠的别墅;他急于要把全部财产一扫而光,连他的祖宗在菲利普—奥古斯特①治下建造的古堡的残垣断壁也不放过。他渴望破产到了疯狂的地步,他觉得把象征他的家族的徽章上的最后一枚金色圆形图案也拱手交给这个全巴黎为之垂涎的妓女是件崇高的事情。他也接受了娜娜的全部条件,她有完全行动自由,只有在规定的日子才能享受到她的温情,甚至连叫她发誓的天真热情也没有。缪法对娜娜的誓言毫不怀疑。而旺德夫尔呢,对这些一清二楚;不过,他从不丝毫流露出来。他假装全然不知,脸上总是堆着寻欢作乐、玩世不恭者微妙的笑容,他对办不到的事情总不提出要求,只要他在规定的时间与娜娜寻欢作乐,全巴黎的人都知道,他就满足了。




①菲利普—奥古斯特(一一六五~一二二三)法国中世纪卡佩王朝第一位伟大的国王。




从那以后,娜娜的家里真正是应有尽有。仆人都有了,马厩里、厨房里、太太的卧室里的仆人都有了。佐爱负责统管一切,对一些最错综复杂的出乎意料的事情,她总能处理得妥妥当当;家里安排得像剧院里一样有条不紊,像大行政机关里一样井井有条,一切运转得如此准确无误,开头两个月里,没有发生任何冲突和不协调现象。只是太太经常犯轻举、冒失、心血来潮和冒充好汉的毛病,给佐爱惹来太多的麻烦。因此,这个贴身女仆也就慢慢变得办事懈怠了,而且她还发觉在乱糟糟的时候,即太太做了蠢事而需要补救时,她就能从中捞到较大的好处。这时候,礼物像雨点般地落到她手中,她就混水摸鱼,从中捞到一些金路易。




一天早上,缪法还没有走出卧室,佐爱便把一位哆哆嗦嗦的先生领进梳妆室,娜娜正在里面换衣服。




“瞧!是治治!”娜娜惊讶地说道。




进来的人确实是乔治。可是,他见娜娜身穿睡衣,金发披散在裸露的肩上,就扑上去搂住她的脖子,把她抱得紧紧的,在她身上到处吻着,娜娜怕被人看见,拼命挣脱着,压低了声音,嘟囔道:




“行啦,他在房间里!真荒唐……而你呢,佐爱你疯了?把他带走!叫他呆在楼下,我马上想办法下来。”




佐爱不得不当着她的面把他推走。娜娜到了楼下饭厅里,见到他们时,把他们两人训斥了一顿。佐爱撅着嘴,气乎乎地走出去,一边说她本来想让太太高兴一下的。乔治再次见到娜娜,感到非常高兴,眼睛一直盯着她,里面噙满了泪水。现在,他的苦日子已经一去不复返了,他的母亲觉得他有理智了,便允许他离开丰岱特庄园;他在火车站刚下车,就坐上一辆马车,想尽快赶来吻一吻他的心肝宝贝。他说以后要生活在她身边,就像过去生活在“藏娇楼”别墅那样,他光着脚,在卧室里等她。他饱尝了一年辛酸离别之苦,现在急切需要摸摸她,他一边讲自己的情况,一边伸过手去,他抓住她的手,在睡衣的宽大衣袖里乱摸,一直摸到肩膀。




“你一直在爱着你的小宝贝吗?”他用孩子的口气问道。




“我当然爱他喽!”娜娜回答道,猛然挣脱他,“可是你连招呼都不打就突然来了……你知道,我的小宝贝,现在我是身不由己啦,你得聪明一点。”




乔治下马车后,以为长期的愿望终于可以得到满足了,顿时心花怒放,连他到了什么地方都没看一看。这时,他才注意到周围的一切都变了样子。他仔细察看着富丽堂皇的餐厅,装饰一新的高高的天花板,戈贝兰挂毯和餐具柜里的闪闪发光的银餐具。




“啊,你说得对。”他伤感地说。




于是娜娜告诉他,以后早上不要来。下午四点至六点,他要来可以来;这段时间她接待客人。接着,他用询问、恳求的目光瞅着她,并未对她提出什么要求,她便在他的额头上吻了一下,表示自己是一个心肠好的女人。




“听我的话,我要尽可能让你来。”她低声说道。




其实,她这句话对他来说并不意味着什么。她觉得乔治很乖,只想让他来作个伴儿,并没有其它想法。不过,他每天四点钟来时,似乎带着一副沮丧的神情,她便再作一点让步,她把他藏在衣柜里,让他继续享受别人享受残剩下来的美色。他再也不离开公馆,同女主人亲亲热热,像那条小巧玲珑的狗一样,躲在女主人的裙子里,即使她和别的男人睡觉的时候,他也能分享到她的一点点爱宠;在她孤独寂寞时,还能得到一些意外的收获,她会对他很甜蜜,并且抚爱他。




于贡太太大概知道了她的儿子又投入了这个坏女人的怀抱,因为她跑到巴黎,去向他的另一个儿子菲利普中尉求助,他当时驻扎在万森。乔治做事总是瞒着哥哥,这一次他感到绝望,生怕哥哥揍他。每次当他向娜娜一古脑儿倾吐爱情时,便什么也不隐瞒,所以他很快就向娜娜谈起他的哥哥,说他是一个健壮的男子汉,什么事都敢干。




“你知道吧,”他解释道,“妈妈不会到你家里来,而她会派我的哥哥来……当然喽,她会派菲利普来找我的。”




娜娜第一次听到这样的话,很生气。她用强硬的口气说道:




“我倒要看看他有多大能耐!他是中尉又怎么样,弗朗索瓦会不客气地把他赶出去!”




后来,由于这个孩子总是谈他的哥哥,她终于也关心起菲利普了。一个星期后,她对他从头到脚都了解了,他个子很高,身体健壮,性格开朗,有点粗暴;此外,他还有一些外人不知的细节,胳膊上有毛,一个肩膀上长颗痣。她对他的情况了解得那么多,一天,她对这个她要赶出门的男人有了一个完整的印象,她嚷道:




“喂,治治,你的哥哥不来了吧……他是个不守信用的人!”




第二天,当乔治单独和娜娜在一起时,弗朗索瓦上楼来,问太太是否接待菲利普·于贡中尉。乔治顿时脸色苍白,期期艾艾地说道:




“我早预料到了,妈妈早上还对我说过这件事。”




他哀求少妇派人去回话,就说她此刻不能接见客人。但是娜娜已经站起来了,激动地说:




“为什么不接见?不接见他,他还以为我怕他呢。啊,这回我们可要看笑话啦……弗朗索瓦,把这位先生带到客厅里,让他等一刻钟。然后,你再带他来见我。”




她没有再坐下来,在壁炉上的镜子和一面威尼斯镜子中间气急败坏地来回踱步,那面威尼斯镜子挂在一只意大利小匣子的上方;每走一次,她都朝镜子里望一眼,竭力微笑一下。乔治则精疲力竭,坐在一张长沙发上,他想到马上就要发生的一场风波,浑身颤抖起来。她一边踱步,一边断断续续地说道:




“让这小伙子等上一刻钟后,他就自然平静下来了……另外,如果他以为来到一个妓女家里,这间客厅就会使他大开眼界……对了,对了,好好看一看吧,我的好好先生。这里可没有一样是假货,仅这一点就足以叫你尊重这里的女主人。对男人来说,他们还应当尊重女人……嗯?一刻钟过了吗?不,还不到十分钟。哦!我们有的是时间。”




她不停地走动着。一刻钟到了,她打发乔治离开,一边叫他保证不在门外偷听,因为如果他被仆人们看见,就有失体统。乔治走出卧室时,壮着胆量用哽塞的声音说道:




“你要知道,他是我的哥哥……”




“别担心,”她摆出一副庄重的神态说道,“如果他讲礼貌,我也讲礼貌。”




弗朗索瓦领着菲利普·于贡进来,他身着礼服。开头,乔治听少妇的话,蹑手蹑脚地走出卧室。但是他俩谈话的声音又使他停下脚步,这时他迟疑不决,忧心忡忡,两腿发软。他想象这下子他要遭殃了,一定会挨耳光或类似的令人厌恶的事,使他以后跟娜娜在一起时,总是心里不痛快。因此,他克制不住一心想偷听的念头,便走回来,把耳朵贴到门上。他听得很不清楚,厚厚的门帘使声音变低了。然而,他毕竟听见了菲利普的几句话,他的话说得很严厉,话里有“孩子”、“家庭”、“荣誉”几个词讲得很清楚。他心里惶惶不安,想听到他的心上人怎样回答。他的心怦怦直跳,头晕目眩,耳朵里嗡嗡作响。她肯定开口就骂“下流坯”或“给我滚出去,这里是我的家!”可是什么也没有发生,一点声息也没有;娜娜好像死在里面了。过了一会儿,他哥哥的声音变得温和了。他懵住了,这时候,一阵古怪的低语声使他吃了一惊。原来娜娜啜泣起来。有一阵子,他内心的矛盾折磨着他,又想逃走,又想扑到菲利普的身上。然而,恰巧这时候,佐爱走向卧室,他急忙从那扇门边离开,但还是被她撞见了,他神态很尴尬。




佐爱不吭一声,开始整理衣柜里的衣服;他默不作声,一动也不动,把额头靠在一扇窗户的玻璃上,心里惴惴不安。佐爱沉默了一会后,问道:




“在太太那儿的那个人是你哥哥?”




“是的。”孩子用哽住的声音回答。




他们又沉默了一阵子。




“他在这里使你感到不安,是吗?乔治先生。”




“是的。”他依然用痛苦、说话费力的声音回答道。




佐爱从容地叠着花边,她慢吞吞地说道:




“你错了……太太会妥善处理的。”




他们两人就谈了这些,再也没有继续说下去。佐爱没有离开卧室。又过了整整一刻钟,她掉过头来,没有看到孩子发火,这时他行动不能自由,事情究竟怎样,他蒙在鼓里,脸色顿时变得苍白。他向客厅里瞟了几眼。他俩在客厅里呆了那么久,究竟在干什么呢?也许娜娜一直在哭泣。菲利普是个粗鲁的人,他一定打了她几个耳光。佐爱终于走了,他又跑到门口,再次把耳朵贴在门上偷听。这下子他可慌了,显然是被吓昏了头。因为他突然听见一阵欢声笑语,那是温柔的窃窃私语声和女人被人搔痒时抑制不住的笑声。紧接着娜娜把菲利普送到楼梯边,分别时彼此还说了几句亲热话。




乔治壮着胆子走进客厅,少妇站在镜子前,自我打量着。




“怎样啦?”他惊愕地问道。




“什么怎样啦?”她连头也不转一下,说道。




然后,她若无其事地说道:




“你以前对我是怎么说的?你的哥哥为人挺好嘛!”




“那么,问题解决了?”




“当然解决了……啊!你干吗这样问我?人家还以为我们要打架呢。”




乔治仍然不明白娜娜的话的意思,结结巴巴地说道:




“我似乎听见……你没有哭吗?”




“我哭了!”她大声嚷道,眼睛盯住他,“你在做梦吧!你为什么想到我哭过呢?”




娜娜大发雷霆,责备他不听她的话,躲在门边偷听,孩子被责备得惶惶不安。既然娜娜跟他生气,他便装出顺从的样子,走到她身边,想知道个究竟。




“那么,我的哥哥……”




“你的哥哥很快就知道他到了什么地方……你该明白,如果我真是一个婊子,那么在这种情况下,他考虑到你的年龄和你家庭的荣誉,他出来干涉是对的。哦!我是理解这类感情的……他到这里看了一眼就明白了,所以他表现得像个上流社会的人……这样,你就别担心了,一切事都完了,他回去会劝你妈妈放心的。”




她又笑着说道:




“而且,你会在这儿见到你哥哥……我已经邀请过他了,他还会来的。”




“啊!他还来这儿。”孩子说道,脸色变得煞白。




他下面什么也没有说,他们不再谈菲利普了。接着,她穿衣服准备出去,他睁着一双忧愁的大眼睛瞧着她。显而易见,他对事情的顺利解决感到很满意,因为他宁可死也不愿跟娜娜断绝关系;但是,在他的内心深处,却埋藏着他从来没有经历过的不安和深深的痛苦,他从来不敢对人讲出来。他怎么也不知道菲利普用什么方法使他母亲放心的。三天后,他的母亲高高兴兴地回到了丰岱特庄园。就在她回家的当天晚上,他还在娜娜家里,弗朗索瓦跑来通报中尉来了,他听了身上打了一个寒战。中尉很高兴,开玩笑地说,他把乔治当成一个逃学的顽童,他还在母亲面前为他逃学开脱过失,所以母亲才不继续过问。乔治心里仍然感到很紧张,不敢动弹一下,即使听到无关紧要的话,也像女孩子一样,脸羞得绯红。他哥哥比他大十岁,过去对他很少表现出兄弟般的情谊;乔治像怕父亲一般怕他,他与女人在一起厮混的事,直到现在还瞒着他。他看见菲利普坐在娜娜旁边,身体是那样健壮,他自由自在,放声大笑,尽情欢乐,他就感到羞愧而又尴尬。不过,后来他哥哥天天到娜娜家里来,他终于有点习惯了。娜娜精神焕发,满面春风,这是她荒淫无度的风流生活的尾声。这座公馆里满是男人和家具,仿佛异乎寻常地总是设宴庆祝乔迁之喜。




一天下午,于贡兄弟都在娜娜公馆里,缪法伯爵没有按照规定的时间来了。佐爱告诉他太太在会见客人,他便装成一副谨慎大度的绅士样子,没有进门就走了。等到他晚上再来时,娜娜像受了侮辱的妇女,憋着一肚子气,冷冰冰地接待他。




“先生,”她说,“我没有什么做得不对,让你来侮辱我……以后我在家里,请你像别的客人一样进来,听清楚了吧!”




伯爵听后,惊得目瞪口呆。




“但是,亲爱的……”他竭力想作些解释。




“因为我可能有客人!是的,客人中还有男人,你以为我和这些男人在一起干什么?……有人装出一副知趣情人的样子,大肆宣扬一个女人怎样怎样,我可不愿别人这样来宣扬我!”




他好不容易才得到她的原谅,其实,他心里还是挺高兴的。娜娜就是用这种发脾气的办法使伯爵顺从,并相信她是忠于他的。她强使伯爵接受乔治已有很长时间,她说乔治是个逗她喜欢的孩子。她又叫伯爵同菲利普在一起吃饭,伯爵也乐意地接受了;吃过饭后,他把年轻人拉到一边,询问他母亲的情况。从那时起,于贡兄弟、旺德夫尔和缪法公然成了一家人了,他们一见面就握手,像是亲密无间的朋友。这样,样样事情就好办了。只有缪法一人行动谨慎,避免来的次数太多,保持着陌生人来访时的言谈举止。晚上,娜娜坐在地上的虎皮上脱袜子时,他总是亲切地谈到这几位先生,谈得最多的是菲利普,他觉得他是忠厚的化身。




“这倒是真的,他们为人都很好,”娜娜坐在地上换睡衣,一边说道,“不过,你知道,他们都了解我是怎样一个人……他们胆敢说我一句不好,我就把他们赶出去。”




然而,娜娜虽然过着纸醉金迷的生活,周围又有一群阿谀奉承的人,仍然烦闷得要命。她每天夜里男人不离身,富得连梳妆台的抽屉都塞满了钱,与梳子和刷子混放在一起。可是这一切她还不感到满足,她总觉得什么地方有些空虚,什么地方不充实,使她想打呵欠。她成天无所事事,每天都过着同样的单调的生活。她想不到明天会怎样,她像鸟儿一样生活着,不愁没有吃的,随时准备栖息在任何一根树枝上。她确信有人供养她,便整天躺着,不干一点事,像在修道院里一样,在闲逸和顺从中昏昏欲睡,仿佛她是妓女职业中的囚徒。她有腿不走路,出门就坐车。她恢复了孩提时代的兴趣,从早到晚没完没了地亲着小狗珍宝,把时间消磨在无意义的玩艺上。她唯一的事情就是等待男人,她以表面殷勤、实质厌倦的态度忍受男人们的玩弄。在这种自暴自弃中,她唯一关心的是自己的娇艳容貌,她经常对着镜子,端详自己的身体,观察自己怎样洗澡,怎样往身上洒香水。她洋洋得意,她能在任何时候,在任何人面前,把身上脱得一丝不挂,并且不觉得害羞。




每天早上,娜娜十点钟起床,总是那只苏格兰卷毛狗舔她的脸,把她唤醒;接着,她与狗玩五分钟,让狗在她的胳膊上和大腿上乱跑乱窜,缪法看了很恼火。小狗成了他吃醋的第一个小男人。让一只小畜生把头伸进被窝里,真不像样子。随后,娜娜走到梳洗室去洗澡。将近十一点钟时,弗朗西斯来给她卷头发,复杂的梳理,要等到下午才做。她最讨厌一个人吃饭,吃午饭几乎总有马卢瓦太太作陪。马卢瓦太太早上总是戴着形状古怪的帽子,不知从什么地方来,晚上回到她那神秘生活的地方,对此谁也不去打听。最难度过的时间是午饭后到梳头之间的那两三个小时。平常她总是主动提出与马卢瓦太太玩玩纸牌,有时她也看看《费加罗报》,她对报上有关戏剧方面的报道和上流社会新闻颇感兴趣;她甚至偶尔也会打开一本书,因为她自诩爱好文学。头发梳理一直要到近五点钟时才告结束,这时她才从长时间的昏昏欲睡中清醒过来,然后乘马车出去,或在家里接待一大群男人。她经常在外面吃晚饭,晚上睡得很晚,第二天起床后,浑身仍然疲惫不堪。她每天都是这样度过的。




她最大的乐趣就是去巴蒂尼奥勒,到姑妈家里看望她的小路易。她常常半个月忘记他;然后,像发疯似的,徒步去看他,她心里满怀慈母般的歉意和慈爱,像去医院探望病人一样,带去一些礼物,有给姑母的烟草,有给儿子的桔子和饼干;有时她坐着自己的双篷四轮马车,去布洛涅森林,回来时去看儿子,她的衣着打扮轰动了那条僻静街道上的居民。自从侄女发迹以来,勒拉太太的虚荣心总是抑制不住要表现出来。她很少到维里埃大街来,装腔作势地说那里不是她去的地方;但是在她家的那条街道上,她总是自鸣得意,每当娜娜穿着价值四五千法郎的裙子到来,她就乐开了怀,第二天整天忙得不停,把侄女给她的礼物拿出来给左邻右舍观看,还把每样东西的价值一一说出来,邻居们听了,个个惊讶得目瞪口呆。通常娜娜总是与家人在一起过星期天,这天如果缪法邀她出去,她就像市民主妇那样微微一笑,谢绝他的邀请,说这不可能,她要到姑母家去吃晚饭,并去看她的小宝贝。尽管这样,这个可怜的孩子还总是生病。他快满三岁了,该长得很结实了。然而,他的后颈上生了湿疹,如今耳朵里又出现脓肿,令人担心的是头盖骨上再生出骨疽来。当她见他脸色苍白,血气不佳,肌肉松驰,上面有黄色斑点时,她就愁眉不展;她心里尤其感到奇怪。这个小宝贝怎么啦,为什么身体坏到这个样子?而她自己呢,他的母亲,身体竟然如此健康!




不去看孩子的日子里,她仍然过着一种繁忙而有规律的生活,到布洛涅森林散步,到剧院看首场演出,到金屋餐馆或英吉利咖啡馆吃晚饭或夜宵;另外,她还去所有公共场所,观看大家竞相观看的节目,如马比耶舞会、黄色歌舞演出和赛马。尽管这样,她仍然有无所事事的空虚感,像胃痉挛一样痛苦。虽然她不断地热恋上一个个男人,但是当她孤零零一个人时,她总是伸懒腰,好像疲乏不堪和寂寞马上使她忧愁起来,因为她又感到空虚,对自己感到厌倦。她的职业和她的天性决定她快乐地生活着,但是这时她的心情变得沉重起来,常常在两个呵欠之间,喊出足以概括她的生活的话来:




“啊!男人真叫我讨厌!”




一天下午,娜娜听音乐会回来,她瞥见一个女人大步流星地走在蒙马特街的人行道上,她的高帮皮鞋的鞋跟磨破了,裙子很脏,帽子被雨淋得不像样子。娜娜倏然认出她来。




“停车,夏尔!”她对车夫叫道。




接着,她又呼唤她的名字:




“萨丹!萨丹!”




路上行人都转过头来,街上的人都瞧着她们,萨丹向她走过来,衣服碰到车轮上,弄脏了。




“上车吧,我的姑娘。”娜娜不顾围观的人,若无其事地说。




尽管萨丹浑身脏得叫人恶心,娜娜还是让她上了自己那辆浅蓝色的双篷四轮马车,把她带回家;萨丹紧挨着她的镶着尚蒂伊花边的珠灰色绸裙子坐着。街上的人看见车夫自命不凡的样子,个个都露出了笑容。




从那以后,娜娜有了迷恋的人了,她的生活变得充实了。萨丹成了她的同性恋对象。她在维里埃街的公馆里住下来后,梳洗干净,换了衣服,她向娜娜整整讲了三天圣拉扎尔教养所里的情况,里面的修女如何令人讨厌,那些混蛋警察怎样把她列入暗娼名单。娜娜听了很愤怒,她安慰她,她发誓要亲自去找部长,把她从那里搭救出来。现在不必着急,警察肯定不会到她家里来找萨丹。于是,她俩在一起度过了几个甜蜜的下午,她们情语绵绵,互相又是吻,又是笑。这次是前一次在拉瓦尔街玩的把戏的继续,那次她们在玩时,警察突然来了,把她们冲散了,这次又重新开始,像开玩笑似的。后来,一天晚上,她们真正作爱了。娜娜在洛尔餐馆那里见过这套把戏,起初很反感,现在她明白是怎么回事了。她被萨丹弄得晕头转向,如痴如醉,使她丧魂落魄的是,到了第四天上午,萨丹失踪了。谁也没有看见她出去。她穿着新裙子溜走了,她一心想呼吸新鲜空气,还迷恋她的街头生活。




那一天,公馆里起了一场轩然大波,所有仆人都吓得低着头,不敢吱声。娜娜气得差点揍弗朗索瓦一顿,责备他没有守好门,让萨丹溜走了。但是她还是竭力克制住了,没有发出火来,她骂萨丹是臭婊子,以后不再到阴沟洞里去捡这类烂货了,这件事给了她一个教训。当天下午,太太把自己关在房里,佐爱听见她在啜泣。晚上,她突然叫人把她的马车准备好,把她拉到洛尔饭店去。她头脑里产生一个想法,也许能在殉道者街的那家饭店的餐桌上找到萨丹。她不是想重新见到她,而是想掴她的耳光。果然,萨丹与罗贝尔夫人在一张小餐桌上吃饭。她瞥见娜娜走来,笑起来了。娜娜内心很激动,但并未同她吵起来,态度很和蔼,很柔顺。她请大家喝香槟酒,把五六桌人灌得醉醺醺的,趁罗贝尔夫人上卫生间之际,把萨丹拉走了。刚上了马车,娜娜咬了她一口,并威胁她,如果她再犯,就把她杀了。




但是,这样的把戏又继续发生了,而且发生过好多次,娜娜很伤心,作为一个被欺骗的女子,她很气愤。娜娜跑出去到处寻找这只野鸡,她所以老是飞走,是为了寻求一时的热恋,另外,对公馆里的舒适生活她也感到厌倦。娜娜扬言要掴罗贝尔太太的耳光;有一天,她甚至希望同她决斗,因为她们三人中有一个多余的人。现在,她每次去洛尔饭店吃饭,总要戴上她的钻石戒指,有时还带着路易丝·维奥莱纳、玛丽亚·布隆、塔唐·内内一起去,她们个个身着盛装,光艳夺人。洛尔饭店的三间餐厅里,灯光昏暗,弥漫着蹩脚菜肴的气味,这些女人大摆阔气,附近的小婊子们看了惊讶不已,这使她们飘飘然起来,她们在饭后便把小婊子们一个个带走。每逢这样的日子,洛尔总是穿着光彩夺目的紧身衣,露出一副宽厚大度的慈母的神态,亲吻每个人。只有萨丹,每次遇到这些麻烦事时,总是保持冷静,睁着蓝蓝的眼睛,露出处女般的纯洁的面容;她常被两个女人争夺,她被咬,被打,被拉来拉去,而她只说这太可笑了,劝她们最好和解算了。掴她的耳光又有什么用呢,尽管她很乐意让大家都高兴,但是她又不能把自己分成两半。最后还是娜娜占了上风,她对萨丹说了无数温柔的话,又送给她那么多的礼物;为了报复,罗贝尔夫人给自己的情敌的每个情夫写了恶毒的匿名信。




一段时期以来,缪法伯爵似乎焦虑不安。一天上午,他很激动,把一封匿名信放在娜娜的面前。娜娜看了头几行,就知道信中控告她欺骗伯爵,与旺德夫尔和于贡兄弟私通。




“这是胡说!这是胡说!”她以极其坦率的口气斩钉截铁地嚷道。




“你敢赌咒吗?”缪法问道,他已松了一口气。




“啊!你叫我用什么来赌咒都可以……好吧,就用我的儿子的脑袋来赌咒吧!”




这封信很长。下面写了她与萨丹的关系,措词极其露骨下流。她看完信后,嫣然一笑。




“现在我知道这封信是谁写的。”她只简单地说了一句。




缪法听后,要求她辟谣,她心平气和地对他说:




“萨丹这件事,亲爱的,与你没有什么关系……这对你有什么害处呢?”




她对此事并不否认。缪法说了一些气愤的话,她听后耸了耸肩膀。他是哪个时代的人?这种事司空见惯,她说出了她的几个女友的名字,她发誓说上流社会的妇女都是这样。总之,照她说来,没有什么事比这种事更普遍、更自然的了。不符合事实的事她才生气,所以,刚才关于她与旺德夫尔和于贡兄弟的事,他看见她是多么气愤。啊!如果这事是真的,他完全有理由把她掐死。但是一件鸡毛蒜皮的事,对他说谎有什么好处呢?她重复了刚才的一句话:




“这对你有什么害处呢?”




争吵还没有完,她倏然用生硬的语气打断了缪法的话:“何况,亲爱的,如果你觉得不合适,那么很简单……门是开着的……就这样,你要我就得要本来面目的我。”




缪法低下头来。实际上,娜娜对他发誓,他很高兴。她看到自己占了上风,便不再对他客气了。从那以后,萨丹被公开收留在她家里,跟先生们平起平坐。旺德夫尔不需要收到匿名信就知道是怎么回事;他经常拿萨丹开玩笑,嫉妒她,找碴儿同她吵架,菲利普和乔治却把她当成同伴,同她握手,同她讲些不堪入耳的笑话。




一天晚上,娜娜又经历了一段奇遇。萨丹这个婊子扔下娜娜不管了,娜娜便到殉道者街去吃晚饭,同时寻找萨丹,结果没有找到她。当娜娜一个人在吃晚饭时,达盖内来了。他虽然准备结婚,但有时老毛病复发,到这里逛逛,以为在巴黎的这个阴暗、肮脏的角落里,不会遇见什么熟人。因此,见到娜娜在那儿,他似乎显得有点尴尬。但是他不是一个见了女人就退却的男人。他笑吟吟地走到娜娜前面,问太太是否允许他与她同桌吃饭。娜娜见他在开玩笑,便摆出一副庄重、冷淡的神态,语气生硬地说道:




“先生,你喜欢坐在哪里就坐在哪里。我们现在是在公共场所。”




谈话开始是用这样的语调,显得很有趣。但是在吃餐后点心时,娜娜有点忍不住了,巴不得炫耀一下自己的胜利,便把双肘放在桌子上,然后用亲昵的口气问道:




“喂,宝贝,你的婚事进展得顺利吗?”




“不大顺利。”达盖内承认道。




事实上,他正鼓足勇气向缪法家提出求婚时,他感到缪法伯爵对他态度很冷淡,他便小心翼翼地打消了这个念头。他觉得这件事告吹了。娜娜的明亮眼睛盯住他,用手托着下巴,嘴唇微微一翘,以示讥讽。




“啊!我可是个荡妇,”她慢吞吞地说道,“你该把你未来的岳父从我的魔爪中夺走……怎么!你是个聪明的小伙子,怎么胡涂到这个地步!怎么啦!你居然跟一个钟爱我、对我无话不说的男人说我的坏话!……你听着,我的小宝贝,只有我同意,你的婚事才会成功。”




这一点他刚才已觉察出来了,他正盘算着怎样才能使娜娜顺从自己的意愿。然而,他总是开着玩笑,不想一本正经地谈这件事。他戴上手套,做出严肃的样子,正式请求娜娜允许他向爱斯泰勒·德·伯维尔小姐求婚。她像被人搔痒似的,一下子笑起来。哦!这个咪咪!对他恨也恨不起来。达盖内在女人面前获得成功的原因,是他说话温柔,嗓音纯正,悦耳得像音乐一样,所以妓女们给他起了一个绰号,叫他“丝绒嘴巴”,在他那温柔、抚爱的声音的包围下,女人们都顺从他。他知道自己这种本事的威力,就用絮絮叨叨的甜言蜜语给她催眠,给她讲些荒诞不经的故事。他们离开饭桌时,娜娜的脸泛起红晕,挽起他的胳膊,浑身瑟瑟抖抖,被他重新征服了。因为天气很晴朗,她把马车打发走了,陪他一直步行回到他家门口,随后,又自然地陪他上了楼。过了两个小时,她一边穿衣服,一边对他说道:




“那么,咪咪,你一定要与伯爵的女儿结婚吗?”




“太太!”他悄声说道,“这还算是我的最好选择……你知道,我现在穷得连一个子儿也没有了。”




她叫他帮她结鞋带。沉默片刻后,她说道:




“天哪!我呀,我还会有什么意见……我来出面给你帮忙……这个小姑娘瘦得像干柴。不过,既然这是你们两个人的事情……哦!我是乐于助人的,我就给你撮合吧。”




她的胸部还裸露着,她笑起来,说道:




“不过,你拿什么酬谢我呢?”




他对她感恩戴德,一把搂住她,在她的肩膀上使劲吻着。




娜娜兴高采烈,浑身哆嗦着,头往后仰,挣扎着。




“啊!我知道,”她被他吻得兴奋了,大声嚷道,“你听着,我要你来答谢我的,就是你结婚的那一天,要把你的初夜权给我……就是说,在你同你老婆作爱之前,听见了吧!”




“好的!好的!”他说道,笑得比她更欢。




他们对这笔交易很感兴趣。他们觉得这件事这样处理很好。




恰巧第二天,娜娜家里举行晚宴,这是星期四的例行晚宴,缪法、旺德夫尔、于贡兄弟和萨丹都出席了。缪法伯爵很早就到了。他必须拿出八万法郎来为少妇还清两三笔债务,还要给她买一条蓝宝石项链,她非常羡慕这样的项链。他已经动用了他的很大一部分财产,但还不敢出售他的不动产,所以想找一个放债的人。他听从娜娜的话,去找拉博德特;但是拉博德特觉得这笔交易数字太大,就去对理发师弗朗西斯说,弗朗西斯很愿意为自己的顾客效劳。于是伯爵委托两位先生去办,但他明确表示,不能露出是他借钱的丝毫迹象。两位先生答应,把十万法郎本票放在公事包里拿回来,让伯爵收到后再签字。这十万法郎中有两万法郎是利息,他们请求伯爵谅解他们,并大骂那些放高利贷的坏蛋,可是,用他们的话来说,要借钱就只好去叩他们的门。缪法来后,叫人传话时,弗朗西斯刚刚替娜娜梳好头。拉博德特也在梳妆室里,他像一个不太重要的朋友,随便地呆在那里。他看见伯爵进来,就小心翼翼地把一大捆钞票放在香粉和香脂中间,随后,伯爵就在大理石梳妆台的本票上签了字。娜娜要留拉博德特吃晚饭,他谢绝了,他要领一个巴黎的阔佬客人出去逛逛。这时,缪法把他拉到一边,恳求他到贝克的珠宝店里走一趟,把那条蓝宝石项链买回来,他想当晚送给娜娜,让她惊喜一下。拉博德特满口答应完成这个差使。半个小时以后,朱利安悄悄把珠宝匣子交给伯爵。吃晚饭时,娜娜烦躁不安。她看到八万法郎,心里很激动。真想不到,这样一大笔钱统统要交到售货商的手里!这真让她心烦。上汤后,她就伤感起来,在这间富丽堂皇的餐厅里,银餐具和水晶器皿闪闪发光,她不禁感慨万千,赞美起贫穷的幸福。男人们都身着礼服,她自己穿着一件绣花白缎裙子,萨丹则穿得很简朴,穿一件黑绸裙子,脖子上只挂着一只金心坠子,那是好朋友娜娜送给她的礼物。站在客人们背后的是朱利安和弗朗索瓦,他俩在佐爱的帮助下,侍候客人们,三个人表情都很严肃。




“当然,从前我一贫如洗的时候,比现在更愉快。”娜娜说道。




娜娜叫缪法坐在她的右边,叫旺德夫尔坐在她的左边;但她几乎不看他们一眼,却注视着坐在她对面的萨丹。萨丹的两边坐着菲利普和乔治。




“是吗,我的小猫咪?”她每说一句话,都这么问萨丹一声,“当年我们在波隆梭街若斯嬷嬷寄宿学校上学时,生活得多欢乐!”




烤肉端来了。两个女人仍然大谈着往事,好像不谈过去的事情就觉得恐慌,突然感到需要把少年时代的污泥浊水搅动一下;尤其是有男人在场时,她们似乎抑制不住这种狂热,把她们过去成长的粪土也讲出来,硬要他们听一听。在座的先生们听得脸上泛白,眸子里露出尴尬的神色。于贡兄弟竭力想笑,旺德夫尔神经质般地捻着胡子,缪法神态越发严肃起来。




“你还记得维克多吗?”娜娜说道,“他是一个坏孩子,常常把小女孩带到地窖里!”




“你说的一点不错,”萨丹回答道,“我记得很清楚,你家有一个大院子,有一个女门房,手里总是拿着一把扫帚……”




“她是博什老太,已经去世了。”




“我还记得你家的店铺……你妈很胖。一天晚上,我们在一起玩时,你爸爸喝醉回来了,醉得很厉害!”




这时候,旺德夫尔试图把话题岔开,在他们回忆往事的时候插了一句:




“喂,亲爱的,我想再吃点块菰……块菰味道真鲜美。我昨天在德·科布勒兹公爵家里吃过,但味道没有这里的好。”




“朱利安,来点块菰!”娜娜粗声粗气地说。




接着,她又回到了原来的话题:




“啊!天哪,爸爸真胡涂……所以他失败得那样惨!如果你见到这样的情景,破了产,经济拮据!……我可以说我各种苦头都吃过,我没有像爸爸和妈妈那样死掉,真是奇迹。”




缪法神经质般地拿着餐刀在玩,这一次他竟壮着胆子插话了。




“你们讲的都是不令人高兴的事。”




“嗯?什么?不令人高兴!”她嚷起来,狠狠瞪了他一眼。




“我也认为这些是不令人愉快的事!……可是,我们那时得有人给我们面包吃呀,亲爱的……哦!我呀,你知道,我是个老实姑娘,事情是怎样,我就说怎样。妈妈是洗衣妇,爸爸酗酒,最后因醉酒而死,实际情况就是这样!如果你们听了认为不合适,如果你们觉得我出身的家庭不光彩的话……”




大家都说不是这个意思。她说这些,究竟要找什么碴儿呢!大家都尊重她的家庭出身。但是,她还是继续说下去:




“如果你们觉得我的家庭不光彩,那么,你们就离开我好了,因为我不是连父母都不认的女人……你们要我,就得连我的父母一起要,明白了吧!”




他们要她,也必须要听她讲她的爸爸、妈妈、她的过去、她所要回忆的一切,四个男人现在都缩着身子,眼睛盯着桌面。她像掌握着至高无上的权力的女人,盛怒之下,把他们都踩在她过去在金滴街穿的旧鞋子底下。这时她还未息怒:即使有人送她财产,给她建造宫殿也无济于事,她还是要怀念过去啃土豆的时代。金钱是蠢货,只能用来开开玩笑!它是为商人而造的。最后,她这股火气以一种感伤的愿望而了结,说她要过一种简朴的生活,恳诚待人,生活在普通的善良的人们中间。




这时,她见朱利安垂着双手,在那里侍候。




“喂,怎么啦?斟香槟酒呀,”她说道,“看我干什么?像个呆鹅。”




在太太发火时,没有一个仆人露出一丝微笑。他们似乎没听见,太太越唠叨,他们越显得庄重。朱利安乖乖地开始斟香槟酒。弗朗索瓦端水果时,不巧把水果盘子歪了一下,苹果、梨子和葡萄都滚到了桌子上。




“该死的笨蛋!娜娜骂道。




弗朗索瓦不该辩解,他说水果原来摆得不稳,佐爱拿橙子时触动过了。




“那么,”娜娜说,“佐爱就是笨蛋。”




“可是,太太……”贴身女仆的自尊心受到伤害,低声说道。




太太站起来,摆出王后般的威严,用命令的口气说道:“行了,对吧?……统统滚出去!……我们不需要你们了。”




赶走了仆人,她平静了下来。她立刻显得温柔可爱。餐后点心味道很好,先生们都自己动手,吃得挺高兴。萨丹削了一只梨,走到娜娜身后来吃,倚在她的肩上,靠在她的耳边说了一些话,说完两人纵情大笑;然后,萨丹要把自己的最后一块梨分一半给娜娜,萨丹用牙齿咬着梨,送到娜娜的嘴边,两个人的嘴唇靠到一起,在接吻中把梨吃掉。于是,先生们提出了令人发笑的抗议。菲利普大声叫大家不必看不顺眼。旺德夫尔问他们是不是该出去一会儿。乔治跑过来抱住萨丹的腰,把她拉到自己的座位上。




“你们真蠢!”娜娜说道,“你们把我可怜的宝贝的脸都弄红了……别睬他们,姑娘,让他们开玩笑好了,这是咱俩的私事。”




缪法神态严肃地瞅着她们,娜娜转过头来,对他说道:




“你说对吧,我的朋友?”




“对的,肯定对。”他慢慢地点了一下头,喃喃说道。




没有人再提抗议了。这些先生都出身于名门望族,都受过正统教育,她们坐在他们中间,面对着面互相含情脉脉,泰然自若地滥施女性的淫威,公然表示对男人们的蔑视,使他们不得不接受她们,承认她们的主宰地位。他们还为她们的行动拍手叫好。




大家到楼上小客厅里喝咖啡。两盏灯发出柔和的光线,照亮了粉红色的帷幔、暗金色的漆器小摆设。在夜间这样的时刻,在一些小箱子、青铜器和瓷器中间,一道幽暗的光线照亮了一件白银或象牙镶嵌的饰物,把一根有发亮的雕刻图案的小棍照得更加醒目,把一块镶板也照得发出丝绒般的反光。下午生的火已成火炭,窗帘和门帘遮得严严的,房间里暖烘烘的,令人昏昏欲睡。这间屋子里充满了娜娜的私生活的气氛,乱扔的手套,落在地上的手绢,一本打开的书,还常常看见她在屋里穿着睡衣,身上散发出一股紫罗兰的香味。她的没有条理的妓女生活,在这富丽堂皇的氛围中,产生了一种迷人的效果。那些宽大得像床的扶手椅,深得像凹室的长沙发足以引人昏昏欲睡,把时间置之脑后,诱人坐在暗淡的角落里,窃窃私语,笑吟吟地倾吐衷肠。




萨丹走近壁炉边,躺到一张长沙发上,点燃一支香烟。旺德夫尔跟她开玩笑,装出吃醋的样子,拼命与她争吵,威胁她说,如果她再缠住娜娜,不让她尽主人的职责,他就要派证人来揭发她。菲利普和乔治也凑过来帮腔,一起捉弄她,使劲捏她,最后她叫起来:




“亲爱的!亲爱的!叫他们规矩一些吧!他们总缠住我。”




“喂,放开她,”娜娜严肃地说,“你们知道,我不愿意看到别人纠缠她……而你呢,我的小猫咪,既然他们这样不懂情理,你为什么总是与他们混在一起?”




萨丹脸都气红了,她伸伸舌头,到梳妆室去了。梳妆室的门敞开着,透过那扇门,可以看见一只毛玻璃球形灯罩,里面燃着一盏灯,射出的乳白色的光线把大理石梳妆台照亮了。这时候,娜娜以充满魅力的女主人的身份同四个男人交谈起来。她在白天读了一本轰动一时的小说,小说写的是一个妓女的身世。她读完后很气愤,她说故事很不真实,而且对这种标榜描写现实生活的淫秽文学表示反感和愤慨。好像什么内容都可以写似的!好像小说写出来不是让人愉乐消遣似的!关于书籍和戏剧,娜娜有自己的特有的见解,她希望读到描写爱情的高雅作品,所写的内容能留给她想象的余地,并使她的灵魂变得高尚。尔后,他们的话题倏地转到震动巴黎的骚乱上来,报纸上刊登的煽风点火的文章,每天晚上都有公共集会,有人号召人们拿起武器,散会后就出现骚乱,她愤怒地攻击共和派人。这些从来不洗澡的脏汉究竟想干什么呢?难道人们生活得还不幸福吗?难道皇帝办的一切不都是为了老百姓吗?老百姓是下流坯!她了解老百姓,她能够评论他们;她竟忘记了刚才吃饭时她要求人家尊重金滴路上的那些小人物阶层,现在又以发迹女人的身份,带着厌恶和恐惧的情绪来攻击自己人。恰巧就在那天下午,她在《费加罗报》上读到一篇关于一次公共集会的报道,集会很滑稽,会上讲话者用的是俚语,有一个醉汉洋相百出,被人赶出了会场,她看后还觉得好笑。




“嘿!这群酒鬼,”她带着厌恶的神情说道,“不,你们等着瞧吧,他们的共和国对大家来说,将是一场大灾难……啊!上帝保佑皇上坐稳江山,坐得越长越好!”




“上帝会听到你的祈祷的,亲爱的,”缪法一本正经地回答道,“行了,皇上的江山坐得很稳。”




他很喜欢见到她发表这些正确的看法。在政治上他们两人观点一致。旺德夫尔和于贡中尉也不停地对这些“流氓”进行冷嘲热讽,说他们是一群大吵大嚷的人,一见到刺刀就逃之夭夭。那天晚上,乔治面色苍白,怏怏不乐。




“这孩子怎么啦?”娜娜见他露出不舒服的神态,问道。




“我呀,没有什么,我在听你们谈话。”乔治低声说道。




他心里很难过。吃完饭后,他就听到菲利普跟少妇开玩笑;而现在又是菲利普而不是他自己坐在娜娜的身边。他气得胸口发胀,像要爆炸似的,他也不知道是什么原因。他不能容忍他们两人在一起,一些难于启齿的想法哽在他的喉咙里,他感到羞耻和苦恼。他讥笑萨丹,因为她先后在娜娜家里接受了斯泰内、缪法和其他人。他很恼火,一想到菲利普可能有朝一日会摸娜娜,就气得发狂。




“喂!抱抱珍宝吧。”娜娜为了安慰他,对他说道,一边把在她裙子上睡觉的小狗递给他。




乔治又变得快活起来,他抱着还带着娜娜膝盖上的热气的小狗,就像抱着娜娜身上的某一部分。




他们又谈到旺德夫尔,他在前一天晚上,在帝国俱乐部赌输了一大笔钱,缪法不会赌博,听了大吃一惊,但是,旺德夫尔仍然笑吟吟的,暗示自己即将破产,巴黎全城人都在议论这件事:人吗,怎样死并不要紧,要紧的是要死得漂亮。一段时间以来,娜娜发觉他有些烦躁不安,嘴角上有了一条衰老的皱纹,清澈、深邃的目光里露出犹疑不定的神色。但他仍然保持高傲的贵族派头和没落了的名门望族的翩翩风度。他已经为赌博和女人绞尽脑汁,这种翩翩风度犹如短暂的眩晕症发作。一天晚上,他睡在娜娜的身边,对她说了一番可怕的话,她听了吓得要命:等他把财产挥霍殆尽时,就把自己关在马厩里,放一把火,与马同归于尽。现在他的唯一希望寄托在一匹名叫吕西尼昂的马身上,他正在对它进行训练,让它在巴黎赛马中夺取头奖。他就是靠这匹马活着,他已动摇了的信誉全靠这匹马来维持住。每当娜娜提出向他要什么东西,他都说要等到六月份,等吕西尼昂在赛马中赢了再说。




“算了吧!”她开玩笑地说,“也可能输掉,因为它要把所有的马都淘汰了才行。”




他只用一丝神秘的微笑作答。然后,他轻松地说:




“我想起一件事要告诉你,我冒昧地把你的名字给了我的一匹小母马,它获胜希望很小……娜娜,娜娜,这个名字真响亮,你不生气吧?”




“生气,为什么?”她说道,其实她很高兴。




他们继续谈话,谈到最近要处决杀人犯,娜娜急于要去观看,这时候萨丹出现在梳妆室的门口,用央求的语气叫她。娜娜马上站起来,离开这些先生,走向萨丹,丢下几位先生不管。那几位先生都懒洋洋地躺着,一边抽雪茄烟,一边讨论一个严肃的问题:一个患有慢性酒精中毒的杀人犯,应负多大杀人罪责。佐爱倒在梳妆室的一张椅子上,哭得像个泪人,萨丹尽力劝她,她也不听。




“怎么啦?”娜娜惊讶地问道。




“啊!亲爱的,你劝劝她吧,”萨丹说道,“我已经劝她好长时间了……因为你叫她笨蛋,她才哭的。”




“是的,太太……骂得太重了……骂得太重了……”佐爱结结巴巴地说着,又被一阵啜泣哽住了。




娜娜见此情景,心一下子软了。她说了一些好话安慰她。佐爱还没有平静下来,娜娜便蹲在她面前,用手搂住她的腰,做出亲热而深情的样子。




“你真死心眼。我说笨蛋跟说别的话一样。难道我是有意说的吗!我是在气头上……好啦,我错啦,你就消消气吧。”




“我这样热爱太太……”佐爱嘟囔道,“我为太太干了那么多的事……”




于是娜娜拥抱了佐爱。接着,为了表明她并没有生她的气,就把一件才穿过三次的裙子送给佐爱。她们每次口角都以娜娜送礼物而告终。佐爱用手绢揩干眼泪,把裙子搁在手臂上拿走了,走时还说厨房里有人很不开心,朱利安和弗朗索瓦吃不下饭,太太发脾气,他们倒了胃口。太太又叫佐爱给他们每人捎去一个金路易,作为和解的表示。只要她身边的人愁眉苦脸,她就很难过。




娜娜回到客厅里,平息了这场风波,她很高兴,不必为第二天的事而暗自发愁了,这时萨丹凑到她的耳边,没完没了地跟她说话。她向娜娜告状,并威胁说,如果这些男人再捉弄她,她就要走了。她要求娜娜那天夜里就把他们统统赶走,这样好教训教训他们。再说,只有她们两个人,那该多好呀!娜娜听了有点发愁,断言说这是不可能的。于是,萨丹就像一个粗野的孩子对娜娜耍赖,一定要娜娜听她的话。




“我要这样,听见了吧!……要么把他们赶走,要么就是我离开这里!”




说完,萨丹就回到客厅,往窗户边的长沙发上一躺,一个人呆在那儿,一声不吭,像个死人,一双大眼睛盯着娜娜,等待娜娜回答她。




这些先生们的讨论结果,一致反对刑法学家有关犯罪的新理论。根据这种杜撰出来的所谓理论,某些病理状态的犯罪就可以不负刑事责任,这样说来,就没有罪犯,只有病人了。娜娜一边点头赞同先生们的结论,一边考虑用什么办法把伯爵打发走。其他人马上就会走,但伯爵一定不肯走。不出娜娜所料,菲利普刚站起来要走,乔治也马上站起来,他唯一担心是怕他哥哥比他迟走。旺德夫尔又呆了几分钟,观测风向,看看缪法是否因为有什么事情而走掉,这样他就可以取而代之,后来他看见伯爵干脆不走,要留下来过夜,也就不再坚持了,识相地告辞了。可是,当他向门口走去时,发觉萨丹两眼发愣,他明白了她的意思,心里感到很有趣,便走过去同她握手。




“嗯?我们没有闹翻吧?”他喃喃说道,“请原谅我……我用名誉担保,你是最漂亮的姑娘。”




萨丹不屑于跟他讲话。这时,娜娜和伯爵两人单独呆在一起,萨丹一直注视着他俩。缪法不再有所顾忌,便过来坐在娜娜身边,抓起她的手指亲吻着。娜娜想打个岔,问他的女儿爱斯泰勒的身体是否好了一些。昨天晚上,伯爵还抱怨这个孩子性格忧郁;他在家里没有一天生活得愉快,他的妻子成天不在家,他的女儿冷冰冰的,一声不吭。对于伯爵的这些家庭问题,娜娜总是出一些好主意。那天晚上,缪法觉得身心轻松愉快,便对她诉起苦来。




“如果你把她嫁出去呢?”她想起了对达盖内的承诺,说道。




她马上大胆说出了达盖内的名字。伯爵一听到这名字,就怒不可遏。他听过娜娜对他讲的那些关于达盖内的情况,他永远也不会把女儿嫁给达盖内。




她做出惊讶的样子,接着哈哈大笑起来,搂住他的脖子,说道:




“啊!你吃醋啦,难道这是真的!……你冷静想一想。当时他对你说了我的坏话,我气坏了……今天我感到很抱歉。”




她从伯爵的肩上看过去,目光正好与萨丹的目光相遇。她感到心慌,立即松开他,一本正经地说道:




“我的朋友,这门亲事一定要做成,我不想妨碍你女儿的幸福。这个青年很好,你是找不到这样的好青年的。”




接着,她大谈达盖内的优点。伯爵抓住她的手,他不再说不行了,他再考虑一下,以后再谈这事。然后他提出要上床睡觉,娜娜压低了嗓门,对他说出一些理由,不能奉陪,她说月经来了,如果他真的有点爱她,就不应该强求。然而,他很固执,坚决不走,她有点软下来了,这时她又遇到了萨丹的目光,于是,她的态度又强硬起来。不行,这是不可能的。伯爵非常激动,脸上显出痛苦的表情,他站起来,找他的帽子,然而,他刚走到门口,忽然想起那条蓝宝石项链,因为他感觉到口袋里的首饰匣子。他原来打算把它藏在床里边,等她第一个上床后,一伸腿就可以碰到项链,这是大孩子送礼物让对方惊讶的一种方法。他从吃晚饭时就在想这个方法。他现在这样被打发走,心里惶惶不安,怏怏不乐,他生硬地把首饰匣交给她。




“这是什么?”她问道,“瞧!这是蓝宝石……啊!真的,就是这条项链。你是多么可爱!……喂,亲爱的,你相信就是我看见的那一条吗?把它摆在橱窗里,更好看。”




这就算她对他的全部答谢,她还是让他走了。他看见萨丹躺在那儿,在静静地等待着。于是他瞧瞧两个女人,只好听从,不再坚持留下来了,他走下楼去。前厅的门还没有关上,萨丹就一下子搂住娜娜的腰,一股劲儿跳呀,唱呀。随后,她跑到窗口,说道:




“瞧他走在人行道的那副样子!”两个女人在窗帘的遮掩下,把胳膊肘支在铁栏杆上。一点钟敲响了。维里埃大街上空荡荡的,在这三月的潮湿的夜色中,两排煤气街灯延伸到远处,狂风夹着雨扑打在煤气灯上。一块块空地上,看上去犹如一个个黑魆魆的洞穴,正在建筑中的公馆的脚手架耸立在漆黑的夜空中。缪法弓着背,沿着潮湿的人行道走着,他穿过巴黎这片新开辟的冰冷、空荡荡的平地,向前走去,连他的身影仿佛都充满忧伤。她俩见他那副狼狈相,失声大笑起来。这时娜娜叫萨丹住口:




“注意,警察来了!”




于是她们压低了笑声,心里隐约感到恐惧,瞧着马路对面迈着整齐步伐走过来的两个黑影。娜娜虽然过着豪华的生活,像女王一样受人尊敬,但对警察还是怕得要命,不喜欢听人谈到警察,就像不喜欢听人谈到死亡一样。看见一个警察抬头瞧瞧她的公馆,她心里就发慌。谁也不知道这些人会怎样对待她。如果他们听见她们在夜间这个时分狂笑,就很可能把她们当成妓女。萨丹把身子紧紧贴在娜娜身上,微微打着寒战。然而,她们仍然呆在窗口,被一盏渐渐靠近她们的提灯吸引住了,那盏灯光在马路旁的一片片水洼中摇晃着。原来是一个捡破烂的老妪在水洼中捡东西。萨丹认出她来了。




“哎哟,”萨丹说,“原来是波玛蕾王后,她围一条柳条开司米围巾。”




这时,一阵风夹着毛毛细雨,打在她们脸上,萨丹向娜娜讲述了波玛蕾王后的身世。哦,过去她是一个美丽无比的妓女,她的花容月貌,巴黎无人不夸;她富有魅力,又有胆量,男人像牲口一样听她使唤,一些大人物还在她的楼梯上哭泣呢!如今她酗酒,同区的女人们为了逗趣,总灌她苦艾酒;她酒后走在街上,顽童们跟在她后边向她扔石块。总之,她真正是一落千丈,一个王后跌到粪堆里了!娜娜听着,浑身都凉了。




“让你看看吧。”萨丹说。




她像男人那样吹了一下口哨。那个捡破烂的女人到了窗户下面,她抬起头向上看,在她的提灯的微弱昏黄光亮下,她被看得清楚了。她浑身衣衫褴褛,颈上的围巾已经破成碎片,面色发青,脸上布满伤痕,牙齿都脱落了,嘴像一个空洞,两只眼睛红红的,还有伤痕。娜娜面对这个沉湎于酒的可怕的老妓女,倏然产生一个回忆,在黑暗中,她仿佛看见了夏蒙古堡,仿佛看见了伊尔玛,当昂格拉斯这个年高德劭的妓女,正踏在古堡的台阶上,全村居民都俯伏在她的脚下。萨丹又吹起口哨,嘲笑那个没有看见她的老妪。




“别吹了,警察来了!”娜娜低声说道,她吓得嗓音都变了。




“快回到屋里来吧,我的小猫咪。”




警察又迈着整齐的步伐回来了。她们把窗户关好。娜娜回过头来,浑身打着哆嗦,头发湿漉漉的,在客厅前愣了一阵,仿佛忘记了这是她的客厅,好像到了一个陌生的地方。她感到那里的空气那么温暖,那么芳香,顿时感到很幸福。这里堆满了财富,古色古香的家具,金丝绸料,象牙,青铜器,这一切都在粉红色的灯光下沉睡着;幽静的整座公馆给人以无比豪华的感觉,会客厅庄严肃穆,饭厅宽敞舒适,楼梯宽阔宁静,地毯和座椅舒适而雅致。这一切是她自身的倏然扩大,是她的主宰和享受欲望的膨胀,是她的占有一切进而毁掉一切的欲望的膨胀。她从来没有这样深刻地感觉到她的性的威力。她举目慢悠悠地环顾四周,用哲学家的严肃神态说道:




“对呀!一个人年轻时及时行乐还是对的!”




这时,萨丹躺在卧室的熊皮上打滚,一边呼唤她:




“快来呀!快来呀!”




娜娜在梳妆室里脱衣服。为了快点到达萨丹身边,就用手抓住她那厚厚的金发,在银盆上面抖动,长长的发夹像冰雹似地落在发亮的银盆子上,发出一阵清脆悦耳的响声。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  10


Thereupon Nana became a smart woman, mistress of all that is foolish and filthy in man, marquise in the ranks of her calling. It was a sudden but decisive start, a plunge into the garish day of gallant notoriety and mad expenditure and that daredevil wastefulness peculiar to beauty. She at once became queen among the most expensive of her kind. Her photographs were displayed in shopwindows, and she was mentioned in the papers. When she drove in her carriage along the boulevards the people would turn and tell one another who that was with all the unction of a nation saluting its sovereign, while the object of their adoration lolled easily back in her diaphanous dresses and smiled gaily under the rain of little golden curls which ran riot above the blue of her made-up eyes and the red of her painted lips. And the wonder of wonders was that the great creature, who was so awkward on the stage, so very absurd the moment she sought to act the chaste woman, was able without effort to assume the role of an enchantress in the outer world. Her movements were lithe as a serpent's, and the studied and yet seemingly involuntary carelessness with which she dressed was really exquisite in its elegance. There was a nervous distinction in all she did which suggested a wellborn Persian cat; she was an aristocrat in vice and proudly and rebelliously trampled upon a prostrate Paris like a sovereign whom none dare disobey. She set the fashion, and great ladies imitated her.




Nana's fine house was situated at the hangingscorner of the Rue Cardinet, in the Avenue de Villiers. The avenue was part of the luxurious quarter at that time springing up in the vague district which had once been the Plaine Monceau. The house had been built by a young painter, who was intoxicated by a first success, and had been perforce resold almost as soon as it was habitable. It was in the palatial Renaissance manner and had fantastic interior arrangements which consisted of modern conveniences framed in a setting of somewhat artificial originality. Count Muffat had bought the house ready furnished and full of hosts of beautiful objects--lovely Eastern hangings, old credences, huge chairs of the Louis XIII epoch. And thus Nana had come into artistic surroundings of the choicest kind and of the most extravagantly various dates. But since the studio, which occupied the central portion of the house, could not be of any use to her, she had upset existing arrangements, establishing a small drawing room on the first floor, next to her bedroom and dressing room, and leaving a conservatory, a large drawing room and a dining room to look after themselves underneath. She astonished the architect with her ideas, for, as became a Parisian workgirl who understands the elegancies of life by instinct, she had suddenly developed a very pretty taste for every species of luxurious refinement. Indeed, she did not spoil her house overmuch; nay, she even added to the richness of the furniture, save here and there, where certain traces of tender foolishness and vulgar magnificence betrayed the ex-flower seller who had been wont to dream in front of shopwindows in the arcades.




A carpet was spread on the steps beneath the great awning over the front door in the court, and the moment you entered the hall you were greeted by a perfume as of violets and a soft, warm atmosphere which thick hangings helped to produce. A window, whose yellow- and rose-colored panes suggested the warm pallor of human flesh, gave light to the wide staircase, at the foot of which a Negro in carved wood held out a silver tray full of visiting cards and four white marble women, with bosoms displayed, raised lamps in their uplifted hands. Bronzes and Chinese vases full of flowers, divans covered with old Persian rugs, armchairs upholstered in old tapestry, furnished the entrance hall, adorned the stairheads and gave the first-floor landing the appearance of an anteroom. Here men's overcoats and hats were always in evidence, and there were thick hangings which deadened every sound. It seemed a place apart: on entering it you might have fancied yourself in a chapel, whose very air was thrilling with devotion, whose very silence and seclusion were fraught with mystery.




Nana only opened the large and somewhat too-sumptuous Louis XVI drawing room on those gala nights when she received society from the Tuileries or strangers of distinction. Ordinarily she only came downstairs at mealtimes, and she woul of the finest needlework. Armchairs wide as beds and sofas deep as alcoves suggested voluptuous idleness and the somnolent life of the seraglio. The prevailing tone of the room was old gold blended with green and red, and nothing it contained too forcibly indicated the presence of the courtesan save the luxuriousness of the seats. Only two "biscuit" statuettes, a woman in her shift, hunting for fleas, and another with nothing at all on, walking on her hands and waving her feet in the air, sufficed to sully the room with a note of stupid originality.




Through a door, which was nearly always ajar, the dressing room was visible. It was all in marble and glass with a white bath, silver jugs and basins and crystal and ivory appointments. A drawn curtain filled the place with a clear twilight which seemed to slumber in the warm scent of violets, that suggestive perfume peculiar to Nana wherewith the whole house, from the roof to the very courtyard, was penetrated.




The furnishing of the house was a most important undertaking. Nana certainly had Zoe with her, that girl so devoted to her fortunes. For months she had been tranquilly awaiting this abrupt, new departure, as became a woman who was certain of her powers of prescience, and now she was triumphant; she was mistress of the house and was putting by a round sum while serving Madame as honestly as possible. But a solitary lady's maid wasd feel rather lost on such days as she lunched by herself in the lofty dining room with its Gobelin tapestry and its monumental sideboard, adorned with old porcelain and marvelous pieces of ancient plate. She used to go upstairs again as quickly as possible, for her home was on the first floor, in the three rooms, the bed, dressing and small drawing room above described. Twice already she had done the bedchamber up anew: on the first occasion in mauve satin, on the second in blue silk under lace. But she had not been satisfied with this; it had struck her as "nohowish," and she was still unsuccessfully seeking for new colors and designs. On the elaborately upholstered bed, which was as low as a so no longer sufficient. A butler, a coachman, a porter and a cook were wanted. Besides, it was necessary to fill the stables. It was then that Labordette made himself most useful. He undertook to perform all sorts of errands which bored the count; he made a comfortable job of the purchase of horses; he visited the coachbuilders; he guided the young woman in her choice of things. She was to be met with at the shops, leaning on his arm. Labordette even got in the servants--Charles, a great, tall coachman, who had been in service with the Duc de Corbreuse; Julien, a little, smiling, much-becurled butler, and a married couple, of whom the wife Victorine became cook while the husband Francois was taken on as porter and footman. The last mentioned in powder and breeches wore Nana's livery, which was a sky-blue one adorned with silver lace, and he received visitors in the hall. The whole thing was princely in the correctness of its style.




At the end of two months the house was set going. The cost had been more than three hundred thousand francs. There were eight horses in the stables, and five carriages in the coach houses, and of these five one was a landau with silver embellishments, which for the moment occupied the attention of all Paris. And amid this great wealth Nana began settling down and making her nest. After the third representation of the Petite Duchesse she had quitted the theater, leaving Bordenave to struggle on against a bankruptcy which, despite the count's money, was imminent. Nevertheless, she was still bitter about her failure. It added to that other bitterness, the lesson Fontan had given her, a shameful lesson for which she held all men responsible. Accordingly she now declared herself very firm and quite proof against sudden infatuations, but thoughts of vengeance took no hold of her volatile brain. What did maintain a hold on it in the hours when she was not indignant was an ever-wakeful lust of expenditure, added to a natural contempt for the man who paid and to a perpetual passion for consumption and waste, which took pride in the ruin of her lovers.




At starting Nana put the count on a proper footing and clearly mapped out the conditions of their relationship. The count gave twelve thousand francs monthly, presents excepted, and demanded nothing in return save absolute fidelity. She swore fidelity but insisted also on being treated with the utmost consideration, on enjoying complete liberty as mistress of the house and on having her every wish respected. For instance, she was to receive her friends every day, and he was to come only at stated times. In a word, he was to repose a blind confidence in her in everything. And when he was seized with jealous anxiety and hesitated to grant what she wanted, she stood on her dignity and threatened to give him back all he had given or even swore by little Louiset to perform what she promised. This was to suffice him. There was no love where mutual esteem was wanting. At the end of the first month Muffat respected her.




But she desired and obtained still more. Soon she began to influence him, as became a good-natured courtesan. When he came to her in a moody condition she cheered him up, confessed him and then gave him good advice. Little by little she interested herself in the annoyanceut of the troubled waters.




One morning when Muffat had not yet left the bedroom Zoe ushered a gentleman into the dressing room, where Nana was changing her underwear. He was trembling violently.




"Good gracious! It's Zizi!" said the young woman in great astonishment.




It was, indeed, Georges. But when he saw her in her shift, with her golden hair over her bare shoulders, he threw his arms round her neck and round her waist and kissed her in all directions. She began struggling to get free, for she was frightened, and in smothered tones she stammered:




"Do leave off! He's there! Oh, it's silly of you! And you, Zoe, are you out of your senses? Take him away and keep him downstairs; I'll try and come down."




Zoe had to push him in front of her. When Nana was able to rejoin them in the drawing room downstairs she scolded them both, and Zoe pursed up her lips and took her departure with a vexed expression, remarking that she had only been anxious to give Madame a pleasure. Georges was so glad to see Nana again and gazed at her with such delight that his fine eyes began filling with tears. The miserable days were over now; his mother believed him to have grown reasonable and had allowed him to leave Les Fondettes. Accordingly, the moment he had reached the terminus, he had got a conveyance in order the more quickly to come and kiss his sweet darling. He spoke of living at her sids of his home life, in his wife, in his daughter, in his love affairs and financial difficulties; she was very sensible, very fair and right-minded. On one occasion only did she let anger get the better of her, and that was when he confided to her that doubtless Daguenet was going to ask for his daughter Estelle in marriage. When the count began making himself notorious Daguenet had thought it a wise move to break off with Nana. He had treated her like a base hussy and had sworn to snatch his future father-in-law out of the creature's clutches. In return Nana abused her old Mimi in a charming fashion. He was a renegade who had devoured his fortune in the company of vile women; he had no moral sense. True, he did not let them pay him money, but he profited by that of others and only repaid them at rare intervals with a bouquet or a dinner. And when the count seemed inclined to find excuses for these failings she bluntly informed him that Daguenet had enjoyed her favors, and she added disgusting particulars. Muffat had grown ashen-pale. There was no question of the young man now. This would teach him to be lacking in gratitude!




Meanwhile the house had not been entirely furnished, when one evening after she had lavished the most energetic promises of fidelity on Muffat Nana kept the Count Xavier de Vandeuvres for the night. For the last fortnight he had been paying her assiduous court, visiting her and sending presents of flowers, and now she gave way not so much out of sudden infatuation as to prove that she was a free woman. The idea of gain followed later when, the day after, Vandeuvres helped her to pay a bill which she did not wish to mention to the other man. From Vandeuvres she would certainly derive from eight to ten thousand francs a month, and this would prove very useful as pocket money. In those days he was finishing the last of his fortune in an access of burning, feverish folly. His horses and Lucy had devoured three of his farms, and at one gulp Nana was going to swallow his last chateau, near Amiens. He seemed in a hurry to sweep everything away, down to the ruins of the old tower built by a Vandeuvres under Philip Augustus. He was mad for ruin and thought it a great thing to leave the last golden bezants of his coat of arms in the grasp of this courtesan, whom the world of Paris desired. He, too, accepted Nana's conditions, leaving her entire freedom of action and claiming her caresses only on certain days. He was not even naively impassioned enough to require her to make vows. Muffat suspected nothing. As to Vandeuvres, he knew things would take place for a certainty, but he never made the least allusion to them and pretended total ignorance, while his lips wore the subtle smile of the skeptical man of pleasure who does not seek the impossible, provided he can have his day and that Paris is aware of it.




From that time forth Nana's house was really properly appointed. The staff of servants was complete in the stable, in the kitchen and in my lady's chamber. Zoe organized everything and passed successfully through the most unforeseen difficulties. The household moved as easily as the scenery in a theater and was regulated like a grand administrative concern. Indeed, it worked with such precision that during the early months there were no jars and no derangements. Madame, however, pained Zoe extremely with her imprudent acts, her sudden fits of unwisdom, her mad bravado. Still the lady's maid grew gradually lenient, for she had noticed that she made increased profits in seasons of wanton waste when Madame had committed a folly which must be made up for. It was then that the presents began raining on her, and he fished up many a louis oe in future, as he used to do down in the country when he waited for her, barefooted, in the bedroom at La Mignotte. And as he told her about himself, he let his fingers creep forward, for he longed to touch her after that cruel year of separation. Then he got possession of her hands, felt about the wide sleeves of her dressing jacket, traveled up as far as her shoulders.




"You still love your baby?" he asked in his child voice.




"Oh, I certainly love him!" answered Nana, briskly getting out of his clutches. "But you come popping in without warning. You know, my little man, I'm not my own mistress; you must be good!"




Georges, when he got out of his cab, had been so dizzy with the feeling that his long desire was at last about to be satisfied that he had not even noticed what sort of house he was entering. But now he became conscious of a change in the things around him. He examined the sumptuous dining room with its lofty decorated ceiling, its Gobelin hangings, its buffet blazing with plate.




"Yes, yes!" he remarked sadly.




And with that she made him understand that he was never to come in the mornings but between four and six in the afternoon, if he cared to. That was her reception time. Then as he looked at her with suppliant, questioning eyes and craved no boon at all, she, in her turn, kissed him on the forehead in the most amiable way.




"Be very good," she whispered. "I'll do all I can."




But the truth was that this remark now meant nothing. She thought Georges very nice and would have liked him as a companion, but as nothing else. Nevertheless, when he arrived daily at four o'clock he seemed so wretched that she was often fain to be as compliant as of old and would hide him in cupboards and constantly allow him to pick up the crumbs from Beauty's table. He hardly ever left the house now and became as much one of its inmates as the little dog Bijou. Together they nestled among Mistress's skirts and enjoyed a little of her at a time, even when she was with another man, while doles of sugar and stray caresses not seldom fell to their share in her hours of loneliness and boredom.




Doubtless Mme Hugon found out that the lad had again returned to that wicked woman's arms, for she hurried up to Paris and came and sought aid from her other son, the Lieutenant Philippe, who was then in garrison at Vincennes. Georges, who was hiding from his elder brother, was seized with despairing apprehension, for he feared the latter might adopt violent tactics, and as his tenderness for Nana was so nervously expansive that he could not keep anything from her, he soon began talking of nothing but his big brother, a great, strong fellow, who was capable of all kinds of things.




"You know," he explained, "Mamma won't come to you while she can send my brother. Oh, she'll certainly send Philippe to fetch me."




The first time he said this Nana was deeply wounded. She said frigidly:




"Gracious me, I should like to see him come! For all that he's a lieutenant in the army, Francois will chuck him out in double-quick time!"




Soon, as the lad kept returning to the subject of his brother, she ended by taking a certain interest in Philippe, and in a week's time she knew him from head to foot--knew him as very tall and very strong and merry and somewhat rough. She learned intimate details, too, and found out that he had hair on his arms and a birthmark on his shoulder. So thoroughly did she learn her lesson that one day, when she was full of the image of the man who was to be turned out of doors by her orders, she cried out:




"I say, Zizi, your brother's not coming. He's a base deserter!"




The next day, when Georges and Nana were alone together, Francois came upstairs to ask whether Madame would receive Lieutenant Philippe Hugon. Georges grew extremely white and murmured:




"I suspected it; Mamma was talking about it this morning."




And he besought the young woman to send down word that she could not see visitors. But she was already on her feet and seemed all aflame as she said:




"Why should I not see him? He would think me afraid. Dear me, we'll have a good laugh! Just leave the gentleman in the drawing room for a quarter of an hour, Francois; afterward bring him up to me."




She did not sit down again but began pacing feverishly to and fro between the fireplace and a Venetian mirror hanging above an Italian chest. And each time she reached the latter she glanced at the glass and tried the effect of a smile, while Georges sat nervously on a sofa, trembling at the thought of the coming scene. As she walked up and down she kept jerking out such little phrases as:




"It will calm the fellow down if he has to wait a quarter of an hour. Besides, if he thinks he's calling on a tottie the drawing room will stun him! Yes, yes, have a good look at everything, my fine fellow! It isn't imitation, and it'll teach you to respect the lady who owns it. Respect's what men need to feel! The quarter of an hour's gone by, eh? No? Only ten minutes? Oh, we've got plenty of time."




She did not stay where she was, however. At the end of the quarter of an hour she sent Georges away after making him solemnly promise not to listen at the door, as such conduct would scarcely look proper in case the servants saw him. As he went into her bedroom Zizi ventured in a choking sort of way to remark:




"It's my brother, you know--"




"Don't you fear," she said with much dignity; "if he's polite I'll be polite."




Francois ushered in Philippe Hugon, who wore morning dress. Georges began crossing on tiptoe on the other side of the room, for he was anxious to obey the young woman. But the sound of voices retained him, and he hesitated in such anguish of mind that his knees gave way under him. He began imagining that a dread catastrophe would befall, that blows would be struck, that something abominable would happen, which would make Nana everlastingly odious to him. And so he could not withstand the temptation to come back and put his ear against the door. He heard very ill, for the thick portieres deadened every sound, but he managed to catch certain words spoken by Philippe, stern phrases in which such terms as "mere child," "family," "honor," were distinctly audible. He was so anxious about his darling's possible answers that his heart beat violently and filled his head with a confused, buzzing noise. She was sure to give vent to a "Dirty blackguard!" or to a "Leave me bloody well alone! I'm in my own house!" But nothing happened--not a breath came from her direction. Nana seemed dead in there! Soon even his brother's voice grew gentler, and he could not make it out at all, when a strange murmuring sound finally stupefied him. Nana was sobbing! For a moment or two he was the prey of contending feelings and knew not whether to run away or to fall upon Philippe. But just then Zoe came into the room, and he withdrew from the door, ashamed at being thus surprised.




She began quietly to put some linen away in a cupboard while he stood mute and motionless, pressing his forehead against a windowpane. He was tortured by uncertainty. After a short silence the woman asked:




"It's your brother that's with Madame?"




"Yes," replied the lad in a choking voice.




There was a fresh silence.




"And it makes you anxious, doesn't it, Monsieur Georges?"




"Yes," he rejoined in the same painful, suffering tone.




Zoe was in no hurry. She folded up some lace and said slowly:




"You're wrong; Madame will manage it all."




And then the conversation ended; they said not another word. Still she did not leave the room. A long quarter of an hour passed, and she turned round again without seeming to notice the look of exasperation overspreading the lad's face, which was already white with the effects of uncertainty and constraint. He was casting sidelong glances in the direction of the drawing room.




Maybe Nana was still crying. The other must have grown savage and have dealt her blows. Thus when Zoe finally took her departure he ran to the door and once more pressed his ear against it. He was thunderstruck; his head swam, for he heard a brisk outburst of gaiety, tender, whispering voices and the smothered giggles of a woman who is being tickled. Besides, almost directly afterward, Nana conducted Philippe to the head of the stairs, and there was an exchange of cordial and familiar phrases.




When Georges again ventured into the drawing room the young woman was standing before the mirror, looking at herself.




"Well?" he asked in utter bewilderment.




"Well, what?" she said without turning round. Then negligently:




"What did you mean? He's very nice, is your brother!"




"So it's all right, is it?"




"Oh, certainly it's all right! Goodness me, what's come over you? One would have thought we were going to fight!"




Georges still failed to understand.




"I thought I heard--that is, you didn't cry?" he stammered out.




"Me cry!" she exclaimed, looking fixedly at him. "Why, you're dreaming! What makes you think I cried?"




Thereupon the lad was treated to a distressing scene for having disobeyed and played Paul Pry behind the door. She sulked, and he returned with coaxing submissiveness to the old subject, for he wished to know all about it.




"And my brother then?"




"Your brother saw where he was at once. You know, I might have been a tottie, in which case his interference would have been accounted for by your age and the family honor! Oh yes, I understand those kinds of feelings! But a single glance was enough for him, and he behaved like a well-bred man at once. So don't be anxious any longer. It's all over--he's gone to quiet your mamma!"




And she went on laughingly:




"For that matter, you'll see your brother here. I've invited him, and he's going to return."




"Oh, he's going to return," said the lad, growing white. He added nothing, and they ceased talking of Philippe. She began dressing to go out, and he watched her with his great, sad eyes. Doubtless he was very glad that matters had got settled, for he would have preferred death to a rupture of their connection, but deep down in his heart there was a silent anguish, a profound sense of pain, which he had no experience of and dared not talk about. How Philippe quieted their mother's fears he never knew, but three days later she returned to Les Fondettes, apparently satisfied. On the evening of her return, at Nana's house, he trembled when Francois announced the lieutenant, but the latter jested gaily and treated him like a young rascal, whose escapade he had favored as something not likely to have any consequences. The lad's heart was sore within him; he scarcely dared move and blushed girlishly at the least word that was spoken to him. He had not lived much in Philippe's society; he was ten years his junior, and he feared him as he would a father, from whom stories about women are concealed. Accordingly he experienced an uneasy sense of shame when he saw him so free in Nana's company and heard him laugh uproariously, as became a man who was plunging into a life of pleasure with the gusto born of magnificent health. Nevertheless, when his brother shortly began to present himself every day, Georges ended by getting somewhat used to it all. Nana was radiant.




This, her latest installation, had been involving all the riotous waste attendant on the life of gallantry, and now her housewarming was being defiantly celebrated in a grand mansion positively overflowing with males and with furniture.




One afternoon when the Hugons were there Count Muffat arrived out of hours. But when Zoe told him that Madame was with friends he refused to come in and took his departure discreetly, as became a gallant gentleman. When he made his appearance again in the evening Nana received him with the frigid indignation of a grossly affronted woman.




"Sir," she said, "I have given you no cause why you should insult me. You must understand this: when I am at home to visitors, I beg you to make your appearance just like other people."




The count simply gaped in astonishment. "But, my dear--" he endeavored to explain.




"Perhaps it was because I had visitors! Yes, there were men here, but what d'you suppose I was doing with those men? You only advertise a woman's affairs when you act the discreet lover, and I don't want to be advertised; I don't!"




He obtained his pardon with difficulty, but at bottom he was enchanted. It was with scenes such as these that she kept him in unquestioning and docile submission. She had long since succeeded in imposing Georges on him as a young vagabond who, she declared, amused her. She made him dine with Philippe, and the count behaved with great amiability. When they rose from table he took the young man on one side and asked news of his mother. From that time forth the young Hugons, Vandeuvres and Muffat were openly about the house and shook hands as guests and intimates might have done. It was a more convenient arrangement than the previous one. Muffat alone still abstained discreetly from too-frequent visits, thus adhering to the ceremonious policy of an ordinary strange caller. At night when Nana was sitting on her bearskins drawing off her stockings, he would talk amicably about the other three gentlemen and lay especial stress on Philippe, who was loyalty itself.




"It's very true; they're nice," Nana would say as she lingered on the floor to change her shift. "Only, you know, they see what I am. One word about it and I should chuck 'em all out of doors for you!"




Nevertheless, despite her luxurious life and her group of courtiers, Nana was nearly bored to death. She had men for every minute of the night, and money overflowed even among the brushes and combs in the drawers of her dressing table. But all this had ceased to satisfy her; she felt that there was a void somewhere or other, an empty place provocative of yawns. Her life dragged on, devoid of occupation, and successive days only brought back the same monotonous hours. Tomorrow had ceased to be; she lived like a bird: sure of her food and ready to perch and roost on any branch which she came to. This certainty of food and drink left her lolling effortless for whole days, lulled her to sleep in conventual idleness and submission as though she were the prisoner of her trade. Never going out except to drive, she was losing her walking powers. She reverted to low childish tastes, would kiss Bijou from morning to night and kill time with stupid pleasures while waiting for the man whose caresses she tolerated with an appearance of complaisant lassitude. Amid this species of self-abandonment she now took no thought about anything save her personal beauty; her sole care was to look after herself, to wash and to perfume her limbs, as became one who was proud of being able to undress at any moment and in face of anybody without having to blush for her imperfections.




At ten in the morning Nana would get up. Bijou, the Scotch griffon dog, used to lick her face and wake her, and then would ensue a game of play lasting some five minutes, during which the dog would race about over her arms and legs and cause Count Muffat much distress. Bijou was the first little male he had ever been jealous of. It was not at all proper, he thought, that an animal should go poking its nose under the bedclothes like that! After this Nana would proceed to her dressing room, where she took a bath. Toward eleven o'clock Francois would come and do up her hair before beginning the elaborate manipulations of the afternoon.




At breakfast, as she hated feeding alone, she nearly always had Mme Maloir at table with her. This lady would arrive from unknown regions in the morning, wearing her extravagantly quaint hats, and would return at night to that mysterious existence of hers, about which no one ever troubled. But the hardest to bear were the two or three hours between lunch and the toilet. On ordinary occasions she proposed a game of bezique to her old friend; on others she would read the Figaro, in which the theatrical echoes and the fashionable news interested her. Sometimes she even opened a book, for she fancied herself in literary matters. Her toilet kept her till close on five o'clock, and then only she would wake from her daylong drowse and drive out or receive a whole mob of men at her own house. She would often dine abroad and always go to bed very late, only to rise again on the morrow with the same languor as before and to begin another day, differing in nothing from its predecessor.




The great distraction was to go to the Batignolles and see her little Louis at her aunt's. For a fortnight at a time she forgot all about him, and then would follow an access of maternal love, and she would hurry off on foot with all the modesty and tenderness becoming a good mother. On such occasions she would be the bearer of snuff for her aunt and of oranges and biscuits for the child, the kind of presents one takes to a hospital. Or again she would drive up in her landau on her return from the Bois, decked in costumes, the resplendence of which greatly excited the dwellers in the solitary street. Since her niece's magnificent elevation Mme Lerat had been puffed up with vanity. She rarely presented herself in the Avenue de Villiers, for she was pleased to remark that it wasn't her place to do so, but she enjoyed triumphs in her own street. She was delighted when the young woman arrived in dresses that had cost four or five thousand francs and would be occupied during the whole of the next day in showing off her presents and in citing prices which quite stupefied the neighbors. As often as not, Nana kept Sunday free for the sake of "her family," and on such occasions, if Muffat invited her, she would refuse with the smile of a good little shopwoman. It was impossible, she would answer; she was dining at her aunt's; she was going to see Baby. Moreover, that poor little man Louiset was always ill. He was almost three years old, growing quite a great boy! But he had had an eczema on the back of his neck, and now concretions were forming in his ears, which pointed, it was feared, to decay of the bones of the skull. When she saw how pale he looked, with his spoiled blood and his flabby flesh all out in yellow patches, she would become serious, but her principal feeling would be one of astonishment. What could be the matter with the little love that he should grow so weakly? She, his mother, was so strong and well!




On the days when her child did not engross attention Nana would again sink back into the noisy monotony of her existence, with its drives in the Bois, first nights at the theater, dinners and suppers at the Maison-d'Or or the Cafe Anglais, not to mention all the places of public resort, all the spectacles to which crowds rushed--Mabille, the reviews, the races. But whatever happened she still felt that stupid, idle void, which caused her, as it were, to suffer internal cramps. Despite the incessant infatuations that possessed her heart, she would stretch out her arms with a gesture of immense weariness the moment she was left alone. Solitude rendered her low spirited at once, for it brought her face to face with the emptiness and boredom within her. Extremely gay by nature and profession, she became dismal in solitude and would sum up her life in the following ejaculation, which recurred incessantly between her yawns:




"Oh, how the men bother me!"




One afternoon as she was returning home from a concert, Nana, on the sidewalk in the Rue Montmartre, noticed a woman trotting along in down-at-the-heel boots, dirty petticoats and a hat utterly ruined by the rain. She recognized her suddenly.




"Stop, Charles!" she shouted to the coachman and began calling: "Satin, Satin!"




Passers-by turned their heads; the whole street stared. Satin had drawn near and was still further soiling herself against the carriage wheels.




"Do get in, my dear girl," said Nana tranquilly, disdaining the onlookers.




And with that she picked her up and carried her off, though she was in disgusting contrast to her light blue landau and her dress of pearl-gray silk trimmed with Chantilly, while the street smiled at the coachman's loftily dignified demeanor.




From that day forth Nana had a passion to occupy her thoughts. Satin became her vicious foible. Washed and dressed and duly installed in the house in the Avenue de Villiers, during three days the girl talked of Saint-Lazare and the annoyances the sisters had caused her and how those dirty police people had put her down on the official list. Nana grew indignant and comforted her and vowed she would get her name taken off, even though she herself should have to go and find out the minister of the interior. Meanwhile there was no sort of hurry: nobody would come and search for her at Nana's--that was certain. And thereupon the two women began to pass tender afternoons together, making numberless endearing little speeches and mingling their kisses with laughter. The same little sport, which the arrival of the plainclothes men had interrupted in the Rue de Laval, was beginning again in a jocular sort of spirit. One fine evening, however, it became serious, and Nana, who had been so disgusted at Laure's, now understood what it meant. She was upset and enraged by it, the more so because Satin disappeared on the morning of the fourth day. No one had seen her go our. She had, indeed, slipped away in her new dress, seized by a longing for air, full of sentimental regret for her old street existence.




That day there was such a terrible storm in the house that all the servants hung their heads in sheepish silence. Nana had come near beating Francois for not throwing himself across the door through which Satin escaped. She did her best, however, to control herself, and talked of Satin as a dirty swine. Oh, it would teach her to pick filthy things like that out of the gutter!




When Madame shut herself up in her room in the afternoon Zoe heard her sobbing. In the evening she suddenly asked for her carriage and had herself driven to Laure's. It had occurred to her that she would find Satin at the table d'hote in the Rue des Martyrs. She was not going there for the sake of seeing her again but in order to catch her one in the face! As a matter of fact Satin was dining at a little table with Mme Robert. Seeing Nana, she began to laugh, but the former, though wounded to the quick, did not make a scene. On the contrary, she was very sweet and very compliant. She paid for champagne made five or six tablefuls tipsy and then carried off Satin when Mme Robert was in the closets. Not till they were in the carriage did she make a mordant attack on her, threatening to kill her if she did it again.




After that day the same little business began again continually. On twenty different occasions Nana, tragically furious, as only a jilted woman can be ran off in pursuit of this sluttish creature, whose flights were prompted by the boredom she suffered amid the comforts of her new home. Nana began to talk of boxing Mme Robert's ears; one day she even meditated a duel; there was one woman too many, she said.




In these latter times, whenever she dined at Laure's, she donned her diamonds and occasionally brought with her Louise Violaine, Maria Blond and Tatan Nene, all of them ablaze with finery; and while the sordid feast was progressing in the three saloons and the yellow gaslight flared overhead, these four resplendent ladies would demean themselves with a vengeance, for it was their delight to dazzle the little local courtesans and to carry them off when dinner was over. On days such as these Laure, sleek and tight-laced as ever would kiss everyone with an air of expanded maternity. Yet notwithstanding all these circumstances Satin's blue eyes and pure virginal face remained as calm as heretofore; torn, beaten and pestered by the two women, she would simply remark that it was a funny business, and they would have done far better to make it up at once. It did no good to slap her; she couldn't cut herself in two, however much she wanted to be nice to everybody. It was Nana who finally carried her off in triumph, so assiduously had she loaded Satin with kindnesses and presents. In order to be revenged, however, Mme Robert wrote abominable, anonymous letters to her rival's lovers.




For some time past Count Muffat had appeared suspicious, and one morning, with considerable show of feeling, he laid before Nana an anonymous letter, where in the very first sentences she read that she was accused of deceiving the count with Vandeuvres and the young Hugons.




"It's false! It's false!" she loudly exclaimed in accents of extraordinary candor.




"You swear?" asked Muffat, already willing to be comforted.




"I'll swear by whatever you like--yes, by the head of my child!"




But the letter was long. Soon her connection with Satin was described in the broadest and most ignoble terms. When she had done reading she smiled.




"Now I know who it comes from," she remarked simply.




And as Muffat wanted her denial to the charges therein contained, she resumed quietly enough:




"That's a matter which doesn't concern you, dear old pet. How can it hurt you?"




She did not deny anything. He used some horrified expressions. Thereupon she shrugged her shoulders. Where had he been all this time? Why, it was done everywhere! And she mentioned her friends and swore that fashionable ladies went in for it. In fact, to hear her speak, nothing could be commoner or more natural. But a lie was a lie, and so a moment ago he had seen how angry she grew in the matter of Vandeuvres and the young Hugons! Oh, if that had been true he would have been justified in throttling her! But what was the good of lying to him about a matter of no consequence? And with that she repeated her previous expression:




"Come now, how can it hurt you?"




Then as the scene still continued, she closed it with a rough speech:




"Besides, dear boy, if the thing doesn't suit you it's very simple: the house door's open! There now, you must take me as you find me!"




He hung his head, for the young woman's vows of fidelity made him happy at bottom. She, however, now knew her power over him and ceased to consider his feelings. And from that time forth Satin was openly installed in the house on the same footing as the gentlemen. Vandeuvres had not needed anonymous letters in order to understand how matters stood, and accordingly he joked and tried to pick jealous quarrels with Satin. Philippe and Georges, on their parts, treated her like a jolly good fellow, shaking hands with her and cracking the riskiest jokes imaginable.




Nana had an adventure one evening when this slut of a girl had given her the go-by and she had gone to dine in the Rue des Martyrs without being able to catch her. While she was dining by herself Daguenet had appeared on the scene, for although he had reformed, he still occasionally dropped in under the influence of his old vicious inclinations. He hoped of course that no one would meet him in these black recesses, dedicated to the town's lowest depravity. Accordingly even Nana's presence seemed to embarrass him at the outset. But he was not the man to run away and, coming forward with a smile, he asked if Madame would be so kind as to allow him to dine at her table. Noticing his jocular tone, Nana assumed her magnificently frigid demeanor and icily replied:




"Sit down where you please, sir. We are in a public place."




Thus begun, the conversation proved amusing. But at dessert Nana, bored and burning for a triumph, put her elbows on the table and began in the old familiar way:




"Well, what about your marriage, my lad? Is it getting on all right?"




"Not much," Daguenet averred.




As a matter of fact, just when he was about to venture on his request at the Muffats', he had met with such a cold reception from the count that he had prudently refrained. The business struck him as a failure. Nana fixed her clear eyes on him; she was sitting, leaning her chin on her hand, and there was an ironical curve about her lips.




"Oh yes! I'm a baggage," she resumed slowly. "Oh yes, the future father-in-law will have to be dragged from between my claws! Dear me, dear me, for a fellow with NOUS, you're jolly stupid! What! D'you mean to say you're going to tell your tales to a man who adores me and tells me everything? Now just listen: you shall marry if I wish it, my little man!"




For a minute or two he had felt the truth of this, and now he began scheming out a method of submission. Nevertheless, he still talked jokingly, not wishing the matter to grow serious, and after he had put on his gloves he demanded the hand of Mlle Estelle de Beuville in the strict regulation manner. Nana ended by laughing, as though she had been tickled. Oh, that Mimi! It was impossible to bear him a grudge! Daguenet's great successes with ladies of her class were due to the sweetness of his voice, a voice of such musical purity and pliancy as to have won him among courtesans the sobriquet of "Velvet-Mouth." Every woman would give way to him when he lulled her with his sonorous caresses. He knew this power and rocked Nana to sleep with endless words, telling her all kinds of idiotic anecdotes. When they left the table d'hote she was blushing rosy-red; she trembled as she hung on his arm; he had reconquered her. As it was very fine, she sent her carriage away and walked with him as far as his own place, where she went upstairs with him naturally enough. Two hours later, as she was dressing again, she said:




"So you hold to this marriage of yours, Mimi?"




"Egad," he muttered, "it's the best thing I could possibly do after all! You know I'm stony broke."




She summoned him to button her boots, and after a pause:




"Good heavens! I've no objection. I'll shove you on! She's as dry as a lath, is that little thing, but since it suits your game--oh, I'm agreeable: I'll run the thing through for you."




Then with bosom still uncovered, she began laughing:




"Only what will you give me?"




He had caught her in his arms and was kissing her on the shoulders in a perfect access of gratitude while she quivered with excitement and struggled merrily and threw herself backward in her efforts to be free.




"Oh, I know," she cried, excited by the contest. "Listen to what I want in the way of commission. On your wedding day you shall make me a present of your innocence. Before your wife, d'you understand?"




"That's it! That's it!" he said, laughing even louder than Nana.




The bargain amused them--they thought the whole business very good, indeed.




Now as it happened, there was a dinner at Nana's next day. For the matter of that, it was the customary Thursday dinner, and Muffat, Vandeuvres, the young Hugons and Satin were present. The count arrived early. He stood in need of eighty thousand francs wherewith to free the young woman from two or three debts and to give her a set of sapphires she was dying to possess. As he had already seriously lessened his capital, he was in search of a lender, for he did not dare to sell another property. With the advice of Nana herself he had addressed himself to Labordette, but the latter, deeming it too heavy an undertaking, had mentioned it to the hairdresser Francis, who willingly busied himself in such affairs in order to oblige his lady clients. The count put himself into the hands of these gentlemen but expressed a formal desire not to appear in the matter, and they both undertook to keep in hand the bill for a hundred thousand francs which he was to sign, excusing themselves at the same time for charging a matter of twenty thousand francs interest and loudly denouncing the blackguard usurers to whom, they declared, it had been necessary to have recourse. When Muffat had himself announced, Francis was putting the last touches to Nana's coiffure. Labordette also was sitting familiarly in the dressing room, as became a friend of no consequence. Seeing the count, he discreetly placed a thick bundle of bank notes among the powders and pomades, and the bill was signed on the marble-topped dressing table. Nana was anxious to keep Labordette to dinner, but he declined--he was taking a rich foreigner about Paris. Muffat, however, led him aside and begged him to go to Becker, the jeweler, and bring him back thence the set of sapphires, which he wanted to present the young woman by way of surprise that very evening. Labordette willingly undertook the commission, and half an hour later Julien handed the jewel case mysteriously to the count.




During dinnertime Nana was nervous. The sight of the eighty thousand francs had excited her. To think all that money was to go to tradespeople! It was a disgusting thought. After soup had been served she grew sentimental, and in the splendid dining room, glittering with plate and glass, she talked of the bliss of poverty. The men were in evening dress, Nana in a gown of white embroidered satin, while Satin made a more modest appearance in black silk with a simple gold heart at her throat, which was a present from her kind friend. Julien and Francois waited behind the guests and were assisted in this by Zoe. All three looked most dignified.




"It's certain I had far greater fun when I hadn't a cent!" Nana repeated.




She had placed Muffat on her right hand and Vandeuvres on her left, but she scarcely looked at them, so taken up was she with Satin, who sat in state between Philippe and Georges on the opposite side of the table.




"Eh, duckie?" she kept saying at every turn. "How we did use to laugh in those days when we went to Mother Josse's school in the Rue Polonceau!"




When the roast was being served the two women plunged into a world of reminiscences. They used to have regular chattering fits of this kind when a sudden desire to stir the muddy depths of their childhood would possess them. These fits always occurred when men were present: it was as though they had given way to a burning desire to treat them to the dunghill on which they had grown to woman's estate. The gentlemen paled visibly and looked embarrassed. The young Hugons did their best to laugh, while Vandeuvres nervously toyed with his beard and Muffat redoubled his gravity.




"You remember Victor?" said Nana. "There was a wicked little fellow for you! Why, he used to take the little girls into cellars!"




"I remember him perfectly," replied Satin. "I recollect the big courtyard at your place very well. There was a portress there with a broom!"




"Mother Boche--she's dead."




"And I can still picture your shop. Your mother was a great fatty. One evening when we were playing your father came in drunk. Oh, so drunk!"




At this point Vandeuvres tried to intercept the ladies' reminiscences and to effect a diversion,"I say, my dear, I should be very glad to have some more truffles. They're simply perfect. Yesterday I had some at the house of the Duc de Corbreuse, which did not come up to them at all."




"The truffles, Julien!" said Nana roughly.




Then returning to the subject:




"By Jove, yes, Dad hadn't any sense! And then what a smash there was! You should have seen it--down, down, down we went, starving away all the time. I can tell you I've had to bear pretty well everything and it's a miracle I didn't kick the bucket over it, like Daddy and Mamma."




This time Muffat, who was playing with his knife in a state of infinite exasperation, made so bold as to intervene.




"What you're telling us isn't very cheerful."




"Eh, what? Not cheerful!" she cried with a withering glance. "I believe you; it isn't cheerful! Somebody had to earn a living for us dear boy. Oh yes, you know, I'm the right sort; I don't mince matters. Mamma was a laundress; Daddy used to get drunk, and he died of it! There! If it doesn't suit you--if you're ashamed of my family--"




They all protested. What was she after now? They had every sort of respect for her family! But she went on:"If you're ashamed of my family you'll please leave me, because I'm not one of those women who deny their father and mother. You must take me and them together, d'you understand?"




They took her as required; they accepted the dad, the mamma, the past; in fact, whatever she chose. With their eyes fixed on the tablecloth, the four now sat shrinking and insignificant while Nana, in a transport of omnipotence, trampled on them in the old muddy boots worn long since in the Rue de la Goutte-d'Or. She was determined not to lay down the cudgels just yet. It was all very fine to bring her fortunes, to build her palaces; she would never leave off regretting the time when she munched apples! Oh, what bosh that stupid thing money was! It was made for the tradespeople! Finally her outburst ended in a sentimentally expressed desire for a simple, openhearted existence, to be passed in an atmosphere of universal benevolence.




When she got to this point she noticed Julien waiting idly by.




"Well, what's the matter? Hand the champagne then!" she said. "Why d'you stand staring at me like a goose?"




During this scene the servants had never once smiled. They apparently heard nothing, and the more their mistress let herself down, the more majestic they became. Julien set to work to pour out the champagne and did so without mishap, but Francois, who was handing round the fruit, was so unfortunate as to tilt the fruit dish too low, and the apples, the pears and the grapes rolled on the table.




"You bloody clumsy lot!" cried Nana.




The footman was mistaken enough to try and explain that the fruit had not been firmly piled up. Zoe had disarranged it by taking out some oranges.




"Then it's Zoe that's the goose!" said Nana.




"Madame--" murmured the lady's maid in an injured tone.




Straightway Madame rose to her feet, and in a sharp voice and with royally authoritative gesture:




"We've had enough of this, haven't we? Leave the room, all of you! We don't want you any longer!"




This summary procedure calmed her down, and she was forthwith all sweetness and amiability. The dessert proved charming, and the gentlemen grew quite merry waiting on themselves. But Satin, having peeled a pear, came and ate it behind her darling, leaning on her shoulder the while and whispering sundry little remarks in her ear, at which they both laughed very loudly. By and by she wanted to share her last piece of pear with Nana and presented it to her between her teeth. Whereupon there was a great nibbling of lips, and the pear was finished amid kisses. At this there was a burst of comic protest from the gentlemen, Philippe shouting to them to take it easy and Vandeuvres asking if one ought to leave the room. Georges, meanwhile, had come and put his arm round Satin's waist and had brought her back to her seat.




"How silly of you!" said Nana. "You're making her blush, the poor, darling duck. Never mind, dear girl, let them chaff. It's our own little private affair."




And turning to Muffat, who was watching them with his serious expression:




"Isn't it, my friend?"




"Yes, certainly," he murmured with a slow nod of approval.




He no longer protested now. And so amid that company of gentlemen with the great names and the old, upright traditions, the two women sat face to face, exchanging tender glances, conquering, reigning, in tranquil defiance of the laws of sex, in open contempt for the male portion of the community. The gentlemen burst into applause.




The company went upstairs to take coffee in the little drawing room, where a couple of lamps cast a soft glow over the rosy hangings and the lacquer and old gold of the knickknacks. At that hour of the evening the light played discreetly over coffers, bronzes and china, lighting up silver or ivory inlaid work, bringing into view the polished contours of a carved stick and gleaming over a panel with glossy silky reflections. The fire, which had been burning since the afternoon, was dying out in glowing embers. It was very warm--the air behind the curtains and hangings was languid with warmth. The room was full of Nana's intimate existence: a pair of gloves, a fallen handkerchief, an open book, lay scattered about, and their owner seemed present in careless attire with that well-known odor of violets and that species of untidiness which became her in her character of good-natured courtesan and had such a charming effect among all those rich surroundings. The very armchairs, which were as wide as beds, and the sofas, which were as deep as alcoves, invited to slumber oblivious of the flight of time and to tender whispers in shadowy corners.




Satin went and lolled back in the depths of a sofa near the fireplace. She had lit a cigarette, but Vandeuvres began amusing himself by pretending to be ferociously jealous. Nay, he even threatened to send her his seconds if she still persisted in keeping Nana from her duty. Philippe and Georges joined him and teased her and badgered her so mercilessly that at last she shouted out:




"Darling! Darling! Do make 'em keep quiet! They're still after me!"




"Now then, let her be," said Nana seriously. "I won't have her tormented; you know that quite well. And you, my pet, why d'you always go mixing yourself up with them when they've got so little sense?"




Satin, blushing all over and putting out her tongue, went into the dressing room, through the widely open door of which you caught a glimpse of pale marbles gleaming in the milky light of a gas flame in a globe of rough glass. After that Nana talked to the four men as charmingly as hostess could. During the day she had read a novel which was at that time making a good deal of noise. It was the history of a courtesan, and Nana was very indignant, declaring the whole thing to be untrue and expressing angry dislike to that kind of monstrous literature which pretends to paint from nature. "Just as though one could describe everything," she said. Just as though a novel ought not to be written so that the reader may while away an hour pleasantly! In the matter of books and of plays Nana had very decided opinions: she wanted tender and noble productions, things that would set her dreaming and would elevate her soul. Then allusion being made in the course of conversation to the troubles agitating Paris, the incendiary articles in the papers, the incipient popular disturbances which followed the calls to arms nightly raised at public meetings, she waxed wroth with the Republicans. What on earth did those dirty people who never washed really want? Were folks not happy? Had not the emperor done everything for the people? A nice filthy lot of people! She knew 'em; she could talk about 'em, and, quite forgetting the respect which at dinner she had just been insisting should be paid to her humble circle in the Rue de la Goutte-d'Or, she began blackguarding her own class with all the terror and disgust peculiar to a woman who had risen successfully above it. That very afternoon she had read in the Figaro an account of the proceedings at a public meeting which had verged on the comic. Owing to the slang words that had been used and to the piggish behavior of a drunken man who had got himself chucked, she was laughing at those proceedings still.




"Oh, those drunkards!" she said with a disgusted air. "No, look you here, their republic would be a great misfortune for everybody! Oh, may God preserve us the emperor as long as possible!"




"God will hear your prayer, my dear," Muffat replied gravely. "To be sure, the emperor stands firm."




He liked her to express such excellent views. Both, indeed, understood one another in political matters. Vandeuvres and Philippe Hugon likewise indulged in endless jokes against the "cads," the quarrelsome set who scuttled off the moment they clapped eyes on a bayonet. But Georges that evening remained pale and somber.




"What can be the matter with that baby?" asked Nana, noticing his troubled appearance.




"With me? Nothing--I am listening," he muttered.




But he was really suffering. On rising from table he had heard Philippe joking with the young woman, and now it was Philippe, and not himself, who sat beside her. His heart, he knew not why, swelled to bursting. He could not bear to see them so close together; such vile thoughts oppressed him that shame mingled with his anguish. He who laughed at Satin, who had accepted Steiner and Muffat and all the rest, felt outraged and murderous at the thought that Philippe might someday touch that woman.




"Here, take Bijou," she said to comfort him, and she passed him the little dog which had gone to sleep on her dress.




And with that Georges grew happy again, for with the beast still warm from her lap in his arms, he held, as it were, part of her.




Allusion had been made to a considerable loss which Vandeuvres had last night sustained at the Imperial Club. Muffat, who did not play, expressed great astonishment, but Vandeuvres smilingly alluded to his imminent ruin, about which Paris was already talking. The kind of death you chose did not much matter, he averred; the great thing was to die handsomely. For some time past Nana had noticed that he was nervous and had a sharp downward droop of the mouth and a fitful gleam in the depths of his clear eyes. But he retained his haughty aristocratic manner and the delicate elegance of his impoverished race, and as yet these strange manifestations were only, so to speak, momentary fits of vertigo overcoming a brain already sapped by play and by debauchery. One night as he lay beside her he had frightened her with a dreadful story. He had told her he contemplated shutting himself up in his stable and setting fire to himself and his horses at such time as he should have devoured all his substance. His only hope at that period was a horse, Lusignan by name, which he was training for the Prix de Paris. He was living on this horse, which was the sole stay of his shaken credit, and whenever Nana grew exacting he would put her off till June and to the probability of Lusignan's winning.




"Bah! He may very likely lose," she said merrily, "since he's going to clear them all out at the races."




By way of reply he contented himself by smiling a thin, mysterious smile. Then carelessly:




"By the by, I've taken the liberty of giving your name to my outsider, the filly. Nana, Nana--that sounds well. You're not vexed?"




"Vexed, why?" she said in a state of inward ecstasy.




The conversation continued, and same mention was made of an execution shortly to take place. The young woman said she was burning to go to it when Satin appeared at the dressing-room door and called her in tones of entreaty. She got up at once and left the gentlemen lolling lazily about, while they finished their cigars and discussed the grave question as to how far a murderer subject to chronic alcoholism is responsible for his act. In the dressing room Zoe sat helpless on a chair, crying her heart out, while Satin vainly endeavored to console her.




"What's the matter?" said Nana in surprise.




"Oh, darling, do speak to her!" said Satin. "I've been trying to make her listen to reason for the last twenty minutes. She's crying because you called her a goose."




"Yes, madame, it's very hard--very hard," stuttered Zoe, choked by a fresh fit of sobbing.




This sad sight melted the young woman's heart at once. She spoke kindly, and when the other woman still refused to grow calm she sank down in front of her and took her round the waist with truly cordial familiarity:




"But, you silly, I said 'goose' just as I might have said anything else. How shall I explain? I was in a passion--it was wrong of me; now calm down."




"I who love Madame so," stuttered Zoe; "after all I've done for Madame."




Thereupon Nana kissed the lady's maid and, wishing to show her she wasn't vexed, gave her a dress she had worn three times. Their quarrels always ended up in the giving of presents! Zoe plugged her handkerchief into her eyes. She carried the dress off over her arm and added before leaving that they were very sad in the kitchen and that Julien and Francois had been unable to eat, so entirely had Madame's anger taken away their appetites. Thereupon Madame sent them a louis as a pledge of reconciliation. She suffered too much if people around her were sorrowful.




Nana was returning to the drawing room, happy in the thought that she had patched up a disagreement which was rendering her quietly apprehensive of the morrow, when Satin came and whispered vehemently in her ear. She was full of complaint, threatened to be off if those men still went on teasing her and kept insisting that her darling should turn them all out of doors for that night, at any rate. It would be a lesson to them. And then it would be so nice to be alone, both of them! Nana, with a return of anxiety, declared it to be impossible. Thereupon the other shouted at her like a violent child and tried hard to overrule her.




"I wish it, d'you see? Send 'em away or I'm off!"




And she went back into the drawing room, stretched herself out in the recesses of a divan, which stood in the background near the window, and lay waiting, silent and deathlike, with her great eyes fixed upon Nana.




The gentlemen were deciding against the new criminological theories. Granted that lovely invention of irresponsibility in certain pathological cases, and criminals ceased to exist and sick people alone remained. The young woman, expressing approval with an occasional nod, was busy considering how best to dismiss the count. The others would soon be going, but he would assuredly prove obstinate. In fact, when Philippe got up to withdraw, Georges followed him at once--he seemed only anxious not to leave his brother behind. Vandeuvres lingered some minutes longer, feeling his way, as it were, and waiting to find out if, by any chance, some important business would oblige Muffat to cede him his place. Soon, however, when he saw the count deliberately taking up his quarters for the night, he desisted from his purpose and said good-by, as became a man of tact. But on his way to the door, he noticed Satin staring fixedly at Nana, as usual. Doubtless he understood what this meant, for he seemed amused and came and shook hands with her.




"We're not angry, eh?" he whispered. "Pray pardon me. You're the nicer attraction of the two, on my honor!"




Satin deigned no reply. Nor did she take her eyes off Nana and the count, who were now alone. Muffat, ceasing to be ceremonious, had come to sit beside the young woman. He took her fingers and began kissing them. Whereupon Nana, seeking to change the current of his thoughts, asked him if his daughter Estelle were better. The previous night he had been complaining of the child's melancholy behavior--he could not even spend a day happily at his own house, with his wife always out and his daughter icily silent.




In family matters of this kind Nana was always full of good advice, and when Muffat abandoned all his usual self-control under the influence of mental and physical relaxation and once more launched out into his former plaints, she remembered the promise she had made.




"Suppose you were to marry her?" she said. And with that she ventured to talk of Daguenet. At the mere mention of the name the count was filled with disgust. "Never," he said after what she had told him!




She pretended great surprise and then burst out laughing and put her arm round his neck.




"Oh, the jealous man! To think of it! Just argue it out a little. Why, they slandered me to you--I was furious. At present I should be ever so sorry if--"




But over Muffat's shoulder she met Satin's gaze. And she left him anxiously and in a grave voice continued:




"This marriage must come off, my friend; I don't want to prevent your daughter's happiness. The young man's most charming; you could not possibly find a better sort."




And she launched into extraordinary praise of Daguenet. The count had again taken her hands; he no longer refused now; he would see about it, he said, they would talk the matter over. By and by, when he spoke of going to bed, she sank her voice and excused herself. It was impossible; she was not well. If he loved her at all he would not insist! Nevertheless, he was obstinate; he refused to go away, and she was beginning to give in when she met Satin's eyes once more. Then she grew inflexible. No, the thing was out of the question! The count, deeply moved and with a look of suffering, had risen and was going in quest of his hat. But in the doorway he remembered the set of sapphires; he could feel the case in his pocket. He had been wanting to hide it at the bottom of the bed so that when she entered it before him she should feel it against her legs. Since dinnertime he had been meditating this little surprise like a schoolboy, and now, in trouble and anguish of heart at being thus dismissed, he gave her the case without further ceremony.




"What is it?" she queried. "Sapphires? Dear me! Oh yes, it's that set. How sweet you are! But I say, my darling, d'you believe it's the same one? In the shopwindow it made a much greater show."




That was all the thanks he got, and she let him go away. He noticed Satin stretched out silent and expectant, and with that he gazed at both women and without further insistence submitted to his fate and went downstairs. The hall door had not yet closed when Satin caught Nana round the waist and danced and sang. Then she ran to the window.




"Oh, just look at the figure he cuts down in the street!" The two women leaned upon the wrought-iron window rail in the shadow of the curtains. One o'clock struck. The Avenue de Villiers was deserted, and its double file of gas lamps stretched away into the darkness of the damp March night through which great gusts of wind kept sweeping, laden with rain. There were vague stretches of land on either side of the road which looked like gulfs of shadow, while scaffoldings round mansions in process of construction loomed upward under the dark sky. They laughed uncontrollably as they watched Muffat's rounded back and glistening shadow disappearing along the wet sidewalk into the glacial, desolate plains of new Paris. But Nana silenced Satin.




"Take care; there are the police!"




Thereupon they smothered their laughter and gazed in secret fear at two dark figures walking with measured tread on the opposite side of the avenue. Amid all her luxurious surroundings, amid all the royal splendors of the woman whom all must obey, Nana still stood in horror of the police and did not like to hear them mentioned any oftener than death. She felt distinctly unwell when a policeman looked up at her house. One never knew what such people might do! They might easily take them for loose women if they heard them laughing at that hour of the night. Satin, with a little shudder, had squeezed herself up against Nana. Nevertheless, the pair stayed where they were and were soon interested in the approach of a lantern, the light of which danced over the puddles in the road. It was an old ragpicker woman who was busy raking in the gutters. Satin recognized her.




"Dear me," she exclaimed, "it's Queen Pomare with her wickerwork shawl!"




And while a gust of wind lashed the fine rain in their faces she told her beloved the story of Queen Pomare. Oh, she had been a splendid girl once upon a time: all Paris had talked of her beauty. And such devilish go and such cheek! Why, she led the men about like dogs, and great people stood blubbering on her stairs! Now she was in the habit of getting tipsy, and the women round about would make her drink absinthe for the sake of a laugh, after which the street boys would throw stones at her and chase her. In fact, it was a regular smashup; the queen had tumbled into the mud! Nana listened, feeling cold all over.




"You shall see," added Satin.




She whistled a man's whistle, and the ragpicker, who was then below the window, lifted her head and showed herself by the yellow flare of her lantern. Framed among rags, a perfect bundle of them, a face looked out from under a tattered kerchief--a blue, seamed face with a toothless, cavernous mouth and fiery bruises where the eyes should be. And Nana, seeing the frightful old woman, the wanton drowned in drink, had a sudden fit of recollection and saw far back amid the shadows of consciousness the vision of Chamont--Irma d'Anglars, the old harlot crowned with years and honors, ascending the steps in front of her chateau amid abjectly reverential villagers. Then as Satin whistled again, making game of the old hag, who could not see her:




"Do leave off; there are the police!" she murmured in changed tones. "In with us, quick, my pet!"




The measured steps were returning, and they shut the window. Turning round again, shivering, and with the damp of night on her hair, Nana was momentarily astounded at sight of her drawing room. It seemed as though she had forgotten it and were entering an unknown chamber. So warm, so full of perfume, was the air she encountered that she experienced a sense of delighted surprise. The heaped-up wealth of the place, the Old World furniture, the fabrics of silk and gold, the ivory, the bronzes, were slumbering in the rosy light of the lamps, while from the whole of the silent house a rich feeling of great luxury ascended, the luxury of the solemn reception rooms, of the comfortable, ample dining room, of the vast retired staircase, with their soft carpets and seats. Her individuality, with its longing for domination and enjoyment and its desire to possess everything that she might destroy everything, was suddenly increased. Never before had she felt so profoundly the puissance of her sex. She gazed slowly round and remarked with an expression of grave philosophy:




"Ah well, all the same, one's jolly well right to profit by things when one's young!"




But now Satin was rolling on the bearskins in the bedroom and calling her.




"Oh, do come! Do come!"




Nana undressed in the dressing room, and in order to be quicker about it she took her thick fell of blonde hair in both hands and began shaking it above the silver wash hand basin, while a downward hail of long hairpins rang a little chime on the shining metal.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 9


游艺剧院里正在排演《小公爵夫人》,第一幕刚刚排演完毕,第二幕即将开始。福什利和博尔德纳夫坐在舞台口的旧扶手椅上,正在谈论剧中的问题。提台词的矮个子驼背老头科萨尔坐在一张草垫椅子上,嘴上咬住一支铅笔,在翻阅剧本手稿。




“喂,还等什么?”博尔德纳夫忽然嚷道,一边用他那粗大的手杖愤怒地敲着地板,“巴里约,为什么还不开始?”




“博斯克先生不知到哪里去了,”巴里约回答道,“他是舞台副监督。”




这下可引起一场风波。大家都叫唤博斯克,博尔德纳夫破口骂道:




“他妈的!还是老样子。摇铃也没有用,他们老是到不该去的地方……可是,如果排演过了四点钟,他们就嘀嘀咕咕。”




这时博斯克大摇大摆回来了。




“嗯?什么?要我干什么?啊!轮到我出场啦!早该告诉我一声嘛……好吧,西蒙娜说到末尾那句台词‘客人们来了。’




我就上场……我该从哪儿上场呢?”




“当然是从门口上场喽。”福什利恼怒地说。




“对,但是门在哪儿呢?”




这次,博尔德纳夫把火发泄到巴里约身上,他又骂起来,并用手杖猛敲地板,简直要把地板敲穿了。




“他妈的!我说过要放一张椅子表示门在那儿。每天都应该重新安排好……巴里约呢?巴里约在哪儿?又一个人不见了!他们全都溜啦!”




巴里约亲自搬一张椅子来,放到地板上,听到博尔德纳夫那暴风雨般的咒骂声,他驼着背,一声不吭。排演开始了。西蒙娜戴着帽子,身穿一件裘皮大衣,她摆出一副女仆的样子,正在收拾家具。她停下来说道:




“你们知道,我并不感觉暖和,我要把手放在手笼里。”




说完,她换了演戏的语气,轻轻叫了一声,欢迎博斯克:“瞧!原来是伯爵先生。你是第一个到的,伯爵先生,太太一定会很高兴的。”




博斯克穿着一条泥迹斑斑的裤子和一件宽大的黄色大衣,头戴一顶旧帽子,脖子上围着一条大围巾。他两只手插在口袋里,用拖得长长的低沉的声音一本正经地说道:




“别惊动你的主人,伊莎贝尔;我想去吓吓她。”




排演还在继续进行。博尔德纳夫面有愠色,把身子缩在椅子里,面带倦容地听着。福什利则烦躁不安,在椅子里不停地动着,心里时刻发痒,想打断排演,但还是忍耐住了。在他身后,大厅里黑魆魆、空荡荡的,他听见一阵窃窃私语声。




“她来了吗?”他侧着身子,问博尔德纳夫。




博尔德纳夫只点头作答。他让娜娜演热拉尔迪娜这个角色,但是娜娜想先看看戏再说,因为她对是否还演荡妇,心里有点迟疑不决。她盼望扮演正经女人。她和拉博德特坐在楼下一个黑魆魆的包厢里;拉博德特尽量为她帮忙,在博尔德纳夫面前替她说情。福什利用目光寻找了她一下,马上又继续看排演。




全场只有舞台口的灯亮着。那里只有一盏小灯,是安装在脚灯分叉处的一个煤气灯头,它的光亮照在一面反射镜上,光亮全部反射到台口。煤气灯头的光焰在昏暗中,犹如一只睁大的黄色眼睛,无精打采地闪烁着。科萨尔把剧本手稿捧得高高的,身子贴近细长的灯杆,这样看得更清楚一些,他的背正好在灯光下,显得更加驼了。博尔德纳夫和福什利已经隐没在黑暗中。舞台犹如一艘硕大无朋的船只,那盏灯酷似挂在泊船站上的一根柱子上的风灯,微弱的灯光只照亮船中间方圆几米的一块地方。演员们在灯光下,像一个个怪模怪样的幻影,他们的身影在不停晃动着。舞台的其余部分是一片茫茫烟雾,颇像一片拆除建筑物的工地,也像一座倒塌了的教堂。梯子、架子、布景塞满地面,布景全都褪了色,就像一堆堆废弃物;挂在空中的布景,看上去像大估衣店里挂在屋梁上的破布。在空中布景的高处,一束阳光从窗户射进来,像一根金棒劈断舞台上空的黑暗。




在舞台后边,演员们一边闲聊,一边等待上场。他们讲话的声音渐渐大起来。




“喂,瞧你们这个样子,住嘴好吧!”博尔德纳夫从椅子上跳起来,大声吼道,“我一句话也听不见……你们要说话就滚出去说;我们这边正在有事……巴里约,如果还有人讲话,不管什么人,都要罚款!”




演员们安静了片刻。他们聚拢到一起,坐在一条长凳和几张简陋椅子上。那些椅凳是晚上演第一幕时的布景,要放在花园布景的一个角落上,现在正准备安放。丰唐和普律利埃尔在听罗丝·米尼翁讲话,她说游乐剧院的经理刚刚表示愿以高额报酬聘请她。这时听见一个人喊道:




“公爵夫人!……圣菲尔曼!……公爵夫人和圣菲尔曼上场喽!”




听到叫唤第二遍时,普律利埃尔才想起自己是演圣菲尔曼的,罗丝扮演公爵夫人埃莱娜,她正在等他一道上场。博斯克老头在空荡、发出响声的地板上慢慢地拖着脚步,走回台后。克拉利瑟见他来了,连忙给他让出半条长凳。




“他为什么那样咆哮?”克拉利瑟问道,她说的是博尔德纳夫,“马上排演秩序就会好的……现在,不管排演哪出戏他都要发火。”




博斯克耸耸肩膀,他是不管这些大吵大闹的。丰唐低声说道:




“因为他预感到这出戏要失败。我看这出戏差劲。”




说完,他又对克拉利瑟说起罗丝的事:




“嗯?游乐剧院愿出大价钱,你相信吗?……每晚三百法郎,连演一百场,为什么不说还要送她一座乡间别墅呢!如果每晚真的付给米尼翁老婆三百法郎,他早就干净利落地把博尔德纳夫一脚踢开喽!”




克拉利瑟相信每晚三百法郎是真的。这个丰唐总是喜欢在背后诽谤自己的同事!这时,西蒙娜打断了他俩的谈话。她冷得全身直打哆嗦。大家都把衣扣扣得紧紧的,脖子上还围着围巾,仰头望着空中闪烁的阳光,可是阳光却照不到阴暗、冷冰冰的舞台上。外边已经结冰了,已经是十一月份了,天空一片晴朗。




“休息室里没有生火!”西蒙娜说道,“真讨厌,他成了阿巴贡了!……我真想走,我不愿在这里冻出病来。”




“安静!”博尔德纳夫又大声吼道,那吼声酷似雷声。




于是,有好几分钟时间,只听见演员们含糊不清地朗诵台词的声音。他们几乎不做动作,语调平直,尽量省点气力。然而,每当他们演到要引人注意的地方时,便举目向大厅里扫视几下。他们面前的大厅,像一个大洞,里面飘动着一片模糊的影子,也像一间没有窗户的高高的阁楼,里面飘着微尘。大厅里的灯全熄灭了,它仅被舞台上的若明若暗的灯光照亮,仿佛沉睡了,里面的一切看上去模糊不清,一派凄凉景象,令人不安。天花板上的画全都隐没在黑暗中。舞台左右两边的包厢,从上到下挂着大幅灰布,用来保护墙饰。一切东西都套上罩布,连栏杆上的丝绒套上都盖上罩布,整个楼座像裹上了双层裹尸布,罩布的灰白色与大厅里的一片黑暗显得很不协调。整个大厅里都是褪了色的色调,只能隐约看见凹陷进去的、光线暗淡的包厢,包厢构成了每一层楼的骨架,里面的坐椅像一个个黑点,坐椅上的大红丝绒看上去几乎是黑色。大吊灯完全放下来了,它的水晶坠子占据了全部正厅前座,这种景象令人联想到搬家,联想到观众出外旅行,他们再也不会回来了。




就在这时候,由罗丝扮演的小公爵夫人,误入一个妓女家里,她向脚灯处走去。她举起双手,向着大厅撅起逗人的小嘴,空荡的大厅里一片漆黑,像灵堂里一样阴森。




“我的上帝!这个世界是多么奇怪啊!”她说这句话时,加重了语气,确信能在观众中产生良好的效果。




娜娜裹着一条宽大的披肩,躲在包厢里听着排演,两眼却盯住罗丝。她转过身子,悄声问拉博德特:




“你能肯定他会来吗?”




“完全可以肯定。他可能跟米尼翁一起来,这样好有个借口……他一来时,你就到楼上马蒂尔德的化妆室里去,我把他带到那儿去见见你。”




他们说的是缪法伯爵。这是由拉博德特安排的在第三者处的一次会面。这事他早已跟博尔德纳夫一本正经地说过了。博尔德纳夫已有两次演出失败,现在处境艰难。因此,他急于把剧院提供给他们,作为他们会面的场所,并让娜娜扮演一个角色,企图讨好伯爵,向他借一笔钱。




“热拉尔迪娜这个角色,你认为怎样?”拉博德特又说道。但是,娜娜不动声色,没有回答他的问题。第一幕里,作者描写了德·博里瓦热公爵欺骗他的妻子,与金发女郎、轻歌剧明星热拉尔迪娜通奸;在第二幕里,公爵夫人埃莱娜一天晚上来到女明星家里,想利用化装舞会的机会,了解这些太太究竟用什么妙计征服她们的丈夫,并把他们留在身边。带她来的是她的表兄、美男子奥斯卡·德·圣菲尔曼,他想诱使她堕落。她得到的第一个教训使她大为吃惊,她听到热拉尔迪娜像个泼妇,跟公爵大吵大闹,而公爵呢,却很温顺,以笑脸相待;公爵夫人不禁大声叫起来:“噢!对男人应该是这样讲话!”在第二幕里,热拉尔迪娜只在这场戏中出现。至于公爵夫人,她的好奇心立即受到了惩罚:老风流德·塔迪沃男爵把她当成轻佻女人,狂热地追求她;而在另一边,博里瓦热坐在一张长椅子上,亲吻着热拉尔迪娜,与她言归于好了。因为这个角色排演时还没有人担任,就由科萨尔老头站起来念台词,他念着念着,根据自己的想象,不由自主地加进了自己的意思,他是倒在博斯克的怀里演这场戏的。整个排演拖拖拉拉,令人乏味,演到这里时,福什利霍地从椅子上站起来。他一直耐着性子,现在再也忍不住了。




“演得不对!”他叫道。




这时演员们停止了排演,个个垂着双手。丰唐皱皱鼻子,脸上露出嘲讽大家的神态,他问道:




“什么?怎么不是这样?”




“没有一个人演得对,根本不是这样,根本不是这样!”福什利补充道。他做起手势,大步走来走去,亲自表演起来。“喂,丰唐,你应该知道塔迪沃这时很激动;你应该弯下身子,用这样的动作抓住公爵夫人……而你呢,罗丝,这时应当愣一下,猛然愣一下,像这样,但是不要愣得过早,要在听到接吻的声音时才……”




福什利解释得正起劲时,霍地停下来,对科萨尔大声说道:




“热拉尔迪娜,接吻吧……吻得响一些,让大家都听见!”




科萨尔老头向博斯克转过脸去,在他的嘴唇上猛亲一下。




“亲得好,这才是真正的接吻,”福什利得意洋洋地说,“再吻一次……看见没有,罗丝?我刚才走过时看见了,我轻轻地叫一声:‘啊!她吻他了。’不过,要练好这个动作,塔迪沃应当再上场一次……来吧!试试看,整个重来一次。”




演员们重新排演这场戏。但是丰唐内心很不乐意,以致这场戏几乎排不下去。福什利不得不再重新指导两次,而且每次都表现出很大的热情。演员们都没精打采地听他讲,大家你瞧瞧我,我瞧瞧你,好像福什利要求他们低头走路似的;随后,他们刚笨拙地试演,马上又停下来,动作呆板得像断了线的木偶。




“不行,这对我来说太难了,我真不明白为什么要这样。”




丰唐终于用傲慢的口气说道。




博尔德纳夫没有开口。他把身子紧紧地缩在椅子里,在那盏小灯的昏暗光亮下,大家只看见他的帽顶,帽子卡在他的眼睛上,手杖从手上落了下来,横放在肚子上;大家真以为他睡着了。这时,他突然把身子坐直了,说道:




“小伙计,你真愚蠢。”他心平气和地对福什利说。




“怎么!愚蠢!”作者脸色变得煞白,大声嚷道,“你自己才愚蠢呢,亲爱的!”




博尔德纳夫顿时勃然大怒。他又连说几次“愚蠢”,他在脑子里搜索比“愚蠢”两个字更加恶毒的字眼,找到了“低能”和“傻瓜”两个词来谩骂福什利。大家要起哄了,这样下去,这出戏是排演不到底的。他们每次排演一出新戏,这类粗话在他们之间是经常骂来骂去的,福什利并不觉得受到伤害,可是这一次他确实恼火了,他干脆骂博尔德纳夫是畜生。博尔德纳夫气得控制不住自己,把手杖抡得团团转,他像牛一样喘着气,嚷道:




“他妈的!让我安静点……你说了那么多蠢话,让我们白白浪费了一刻钟……你确实说了很多蠢话,你连常识都不懂……事实上,这是再简单不过的事!丰唐,你别动。罗丝,你稍微动一下,别动得厉害,你知道吧,然后你走下来……好了,这次就这样排吧。科萨尔,接吻吧。”




结果排演得混乱不堪,并不比刚才排得好。这次轮到博尔德纳夫来做示范动作了。他像一头大象,却硬做出一副风度翩翩的样子,福什利耸耸肩膀,嘲笑他那副可怜的样子。接着,丰唐也来干预继续排演了,博斯克斗胆提了一些意见。罗丝精疲力竭,最后一下坐到代替门的椅子上。大家不知道排演到什么地方了,更糟糕的是,西蒙娜以为听见了该她接的尾白,过早地入了场,结果秩序一片混乱;这下可惹怒了博尔德纳夫,他把手杖抡得飞转,在西蒙娜的屁股上猛打一下。他经常与女演员睡过觉后,到排演时又打她们。西蒙娜逃走时,博尔德纳夫还气冲冲地喊道:




“这一棍你就受着吧,他妈的!再有人来烦我,我就关闭这个破剧院!”




福什利把帽子往头上一戴,装出马上要离开剧院的样子。他走下舞台,看见博尔德纳夫重新坐下来,浑身是汗。福什利在另一张椅子上坐下来。他们一动未动,并排坐了一会儿,黑暗的大厅里一片寂静。演员们等了约两分钟。每个人都疲惫不堪,仿佛刚刚干了一件繁重的活儿。




“好吧,咱们继续排演吧。”博尔德纳夫终于用正常的语调心平气静地说。




“对,继续排下去。”福什利说,“这场戏明天再作调整。”




他们往椅子里一躺,演员们又无精打采、心不在焉地进行排演。刚才经理和剧作者争吵时,丰唐和其他演员快乐地坐在后面一条长凳上和几张简陋的椅子上。他们暗暗笑着,低声埋怨,还说些挖苦话。但是,当西蒙娜屁股上挨了一棍,泣不成声向后面走来时,他们变得严肃起来。他们说,如果他们是西蒙娜,就把那个猪猡掐死。她揩着眼泪,点头表示赞同他们的话。她说她同他的关系就此结束,她要离开他,何况斯泰内昨天还向她表示,他要大力把她捧成明星呢。克拉利瑟听后很诧异,因为这位银行家已经一文不名;但是普律利埃尔却笑起来,提醒大家注意,这个该死的犹太人诡计多端,过去他缠住罗丝不放,目的是把他的朗德盐场弄到交易所做投机。现在,他正在抛出一项新计划,要在博斯普鲁斯海峡开凿一条隧道。西蒙娜兴致勃勃地听着。至于克拉利瑟,一个星期来,一直怏怏不乐,拉法卢瓦兹这个畜生被她抛弃后,一头钻进了老女人加加的怀抱里,不是就要继承一个富翁伯父的财产吗!她没有指望了,倒霉的事全让她碰上了。另外,博尔德纳夫这个下流家伙让她演一个无足轻重的角色,台词一共只有五十行,好像她不能演热拉尔迪娜一样!她渴望演这个角色,她希望娜娜拒绝演这个角色。




“那么,我呢?”普律利埃尔一本正经地说道,“我的台词还不到二百行。我想推掉不演……让我扮演这个圣菲尔曼,真叫我丢脸,这个人物写得太失败了。朋友们,剧本是什么样的风格!你们知道这个戏一定没人看。”




西蒙娜同巴里约老头谈了一会儿话,现在走过来,气喘吁吁地说道:




“你们不是谈到娜娜吗,她就在大厅里。”




“她在哪儿?”克拉利瑟立刻问道,一边站起来向四处张望。




这个消息立刻传开了。每个人都俯身张望,排演中断了一会儿。博尔德纳夫从昏昏欲睡的状态中清醒过来,叫喊道:




“怎么?发生什么事啦?把这一幕排演完……那边安静下来,这样叫人受不了!”




娜娜坐在包厢里,一直在看排演。拉博德特两次想同她谈话,她感到很不耐烦,用胳膊肘推开他,叫他住嘴。第二幕就要结束了,这时在舞台后面出现了两个人影。他们蹑手蹑脚从舞台上下来,生怕发出声音。娜娜认出他们是米尼翁和缪法伯爵。他们默不作声地与博尔德纳夫打招呼。




“啊!他们来了。”娜娜舒了口气,喃喃说道。




罗丝·米尼翁说出了最后一句台词。这时博尔德纳夫说,在排演第三幕之前,第二幕还要重排演一次;这时,他不看排演了,用过分热情的态度去欢迎伯爵,福什利却假装把注意力完全放在围在他周围的演员身上。米尼翁吹着口哨,双手反剪着,目光盯着他的老婆,罗丝神色有些慌张。




“怎么样?我们上楼好吗?”拉博德特问娜娜,“我先把你带到化妆室里,然后我再下来叫他。”




娜娜立刻离开了包厢。在黑暗中,她只好沿着正厅前座的过道摸索着往前走。博尔德纳夫猜到在黑暗中走的是娜娜,便赶上去,在过道的一头把她拦住了。这条过道很狭窄,在舞台的后面,煤气灯昼夜不熄。为了赶紧把事情定下来,他开门见山地谈起荡妇这个角色。




“嗯?这是多么好的角色!多么富有魅力!这个角色最适合你演……明天就来参加排演吧。”




娜娜态度冷淡。她想看过第三幕排演再说。




“哦!第三幕才精彩呢!……公爵夫人在她自己家里打扮成荡妇的样子,博里瓦热见了很厌恶,从此他便改邪归正了。另外,还有一个滑稽可笑的误会场面,塔迪沃到她家时,还以为到了一位舞女的家里呢……”




“那么,热拉尔迪娜在这一幕中的分量怎样呢?”娜娜打断他的话,问道。




“热拉尔迪娜吗?”博尔德纳夫神色尴尬地说道,“有一场戏她要出场,不太长,但很精彩……这个角色简直就是为你而写的,我坦率告诉你,你签字吧?”




她目不转睛地看着他。最后,她回答道:




“等会儿再说吧。”




说完,她就走了,赶上了在楼梯上等她的拉博德特。全剧院的人都认出娜娜了。大家都在悄悄谈论她,普律利埃尔对她回剧院很反感,克拉利瑟生怕娜娜抢走她的角色。至于丰唐,他假装无所谓,态度冷漠,觉得在背后说一个自己爱过的女人的坏话,不该是他干的事;其实,过去的热恋现在已经变成了仇恨,由于他有一种恶魔般的反常性欲,他一想到她过去对他忠贞不渝,想到她的娇娆容貌,想到他抛弃的那段共同生活,心里就充满仇恨。




娜娜的到来已经使罗丝·米尼翁警觉起来,看到拉博德特从楼上下来,走到伯爵身边,现在她明白了是怎么回事。缪法已经够她讨厌的了,可是再想到她被他这样抛弃,心里就更怄气了。平常在这类事情上,她同丈夫从不罗嗦,可是这一次她再也不能保持沉默了,她直截了当地对他说:




“你知道发生什么事情了吧?……我发誓,如果她再耍抢走斯泰内那样的花招,我就要挖掉她的眼睛!”




米尼翁听后,泰然自若,态度傲慢,他耸耸肩膀,好像什么他都看得很清楚。




“闭起你的嘴吧!”他嘟哝道,“嗯?请你别作声好吗!”




他知道什么事情该认真。他已经把缪法的钱掏得精光,他预料到了,只要娜娜招招手,缪法就会躺下来,让她把自己当地毯踩。缪法已迷恋上她了,这种恋情是无法控制的。他是很了解男人的,所以现在他头脑里考虑的是怎样充分利用有利局面。应当见机行事,他在等待时机。




“罗丝,上场喽!”博尔德纳夫叫道,“我们重新开始排演前面的两幕吧。”




“喂,去吧!”米尼翁说道,“让我一个人来应付吧。”




他现在还不忘记嘲笑别人。他觉得恭维一下福什利的剧本倒是挺有趣的。这个剧本写得太好了,唯一不足之处是,为什么把那位贵夫人写得那样正派呢?这样写很不自然。接着,他冷笑起来,问那个对热拉尔迪娜俯首贴耳的博里瓦热公爵的原型是谁。福什利听了,一点没有生气,却微微一笑。博尔德纳夫向缪法那边瞅了一下,似乎很不高兴,这使米尼翁感到惊讶,表情又严肃起来。




“咱们开始好吗?他妈的!”经理吼道,“开始吧,巴里约!




……嗯?博斯克不在这里?他眼里到底还有没有我!”




然而,博斯克大模大样地回来了。拉博德特把伯爵带走时,大家又继续排演了。缪法伯爵一想到要再去见娜娜,心里就惶惶不安。他俩断绝关系后,他感到生活异常空虚。被人带到罗丝家里,在那里整天无事可做,内心很痛苦,他以为是生活习惯被打乱了的原因。他成天昏头昏脑,什么他都不想知道,他克制自己,不去找娜娜,这样就可避免伯爵夫人问他与娜娜在一起的情况。他觉得是他的贵族身份使他把什么都忘却。但是他内心在暗暗地斗争着,娜娜似乎重新征服了他。他怀念她,由于意志薄弱他又想到了她的肉体,接着对她产生了一种新的专一的感情,这种感情温柔得几乎成了父爱之情。他们决裂时的那一幕可憎景象在他的脑海中渐渐消失了,丰唐的影子不再在他的眼前浮现,娜娜把他驱逐出门、拿他老婆偷人的事来惹怒他的声音不再在他的耳畔萦绕。这些言辞统统飞到九霄云外了;而他的内心却保留了一种使他伤心的压抑,这种痛苦紧紧地攫住他,几乎使他窒息。他又产生了一些天真的想法,他责备起自己,心想当初如果他真心爱她,她也许不会背叛他的。想到这里,他的痛苦顿时变得难以忍受,他太不幸了。这种痛苦犹如昔日的创伤复发了,剧痛起来,不过,它不再是一种盲目的、迫不及待的、将就一切的欲望。他怕失掉这个女人,他只需要一个人,他需要得到她的头发、她的嘴巴、她的肉体,这种需要无时无刻不在缠绕着他。每当他回忆起她讲话的声音,他的四肢就颤抖起来。他怀着吝啬鬼般的苛求和无限柔情想重新得到她。这种情恋早已侵扰着他,使他痛苦万状,所以,拉博德特刚说了开头几句撮合他们会面的话,他就一头扑进他的怀里,接着他又觉得有点难为情,觉得像他这样一个有地位的人,居然做出这样一个放任随便的动作,太可笑了。不过拉博德特懂得如何看待一切。他做事很有分寸,他把伯爵送到楼梯口就与他告别了,随后悄声说道:




“在三楼走廊右边,门一推就开。”




在剧院这个安静的角落里只有缪法一个人。他从演员休息室门口经过时,从敞开的门看进去,只见这间宽广的房间里一派破败景象,在阳光照射下,里面的东西又脏又破旧,令人看了羞愧。但是最使他吃惊的是,他刚走出黑暗、人声嘈杂的舞台,就见楼梯间里光线明亮,一派安静景象,与他以前一天晚上看到的情景迥然不同。那天晚上,他只见里面煤气灯雾腾腾,散场后,女演员们在楼上楼下跑个不停,踩得楼梯咚咚响。现在化妆室里阒无一人,走道里空空荡荡,听不见一点声响,十一月份的淡淡阳光,从楼梯旁的方形窗户里射进来,把一片黄灿灿的光亮洒在梯级上,尘埃在空中的阳光中飞舞着,死一般的寂静从楼上传到楼下。这里如此宁静,缪法感到很高兴,他在楼梯上慢慢拾级而上,尽量让自己喘口气。他的心怦怦直跳,他又害怕起来,生怕自己等会儿像孩子一样唉声叹气,眼泪汪汪。这时,他走到二楼楼梯平台上,确信在那儿没有人看见他,他便倚在一堵墙上;随后,他用手帕捂住嘴,两眼瞧着歪歪斜斜的楼梯梯级、被手磨得光滑的铁栏杆、墙上剥落下来的石灰。这里如同一所妓院,在下午这样的时刻,妓女们正在睡觉,这种破败不堪的景象在淡淡的阳光下暴露无遗。到了三楼,他看见一只大红猫蜷缩在一个梯级上,他只好从猫身上跨过去。那只猫半闭着眼睛,单独守着这座剧院;每天晚上,女演员们留下冷却了的闷味,这只猫就在这种气味中昏昏欲睡。




在走廊的右边,化妆室的门果然没有关上,娜娜在等候他。那个小个子马蒂尔德是个天真的邋遢鬼,化妆室里被她弄得肮脏不堪,地上放着乱七八糟的缺口的陶器罐,梳妆台上一层油垢,椅子上布满红点,仿佛是人血滴在椅子的草垫上。糊在墙上和天花板上的纸上,从上到下都溅上了点点滴滴的肥皂水。屋里还有一种臭味,是一种发酸了的香水味,娜娜不得不打开窗户。她把胳膊肘搁在窗台上,在窗口呆了一会儿,呼吸一下新鲜空气。她俯着身子瞧着下面,她听见布龙太太用扫帚正在紧张地打扫狭小、淹没在昏暗中的院子里的发绿的石板地的声音。一只鸟笼挂在百叶窗上,里面的一只金丝鸟发出刺耳的鸣叫,在这里,听不见林荫大道上和邻近街道上的马车声,像在外省一样,太阳仿佛在广阔的空间打盹儿。她抬起头来,瞥见胡同里的一座座低矮房屋和一条条长廊上的玻璃天棚。她再望过去,是维也纳街的一幢幢高楼大厦,映入她眼帘的是这些楼房的背面,它们巍巍耸立,里面没有一点声音,仿佛空无人住。每层楼都有阳台,一位摄影师在一幢大厦的屋顶上搭了一个蓝玻璃摄影棚。这片景色令人心旷神怡。她正看得出神,似乎听到有人敲门。她掉过头去,喊道:




“请进来!”




一见伯爵进来,她便关上窗户。因为房间里并不热,再说,别让好奇心十足的布龙太太听见。开始气氛很严肃,两人面面相觑。随后,见他僵直地呆着,样子像透不过气来似的,娜娜笑了,说道:




“怎么,你来了,大傻瓜!”




这时他是那么兴奋,身子却像冻僵了。他称呼她太太,说他能够重见到她,觉得很高兴。娜娜急于使事情定下来,她露出更加亲切的样子。




“别装成高贵的样子。既然你想来见我,嗯?我们就不必要像木头人一样呆着,你瞧着我,我瞧着你……我们两人都有过错,哦,我是原谅你的!”




于是,两人同意再也不提过去的事了。缪法点点头赞成她的意见。他的心情平静下来了,他虽有千言万语涌到嘴边,却一句话也说不出来。伯爵态度显得有点冷淡,这使娜娜感到诧异,她便尽量想办法开导他。




“算了吧,你是个通情达理的人,”她莞尔一笑,又说道,“现在我们又和好了,我们握握手吧,我们仍然是好朋友。”




“怎么,只是好朋友?”他顿时不安起来,嘀咕道。




“对,这也许是傻话,但是,这是因为我尊重你……现在,我们把过去的事情都说清楚了,以后如果我们见了面,至少不要像傻瓜一样,连招呼都不打……”




他做了一个手势,想打断她的话。




“让我把话说完……没有一个男人,听见了吧,没有一个男人谴责我干过不道德的事。而你竟是头一个谴责我的人,真让我怄气……每个人都有面子,亲爱的。”




“情况不是这样!”他大声嚷道,“你坐下来,听我说呀。”




他好像怕她走掉,推她坐到唯一的一张椅子上。他越来越激动,在屋子里来回走动。小小的化妆室里,门窗关得严严的,阳光充沛,气温宜人,令人感到宁静而湿润,外面没有一点声音传进来,只听见金丝鸟发出刺耳的叫声,仿佛是远处的笛子吹奏出来的颤音。




“听我说,”他伫立在娜娜面前,说道,“我来见你是为了再次得到你……是的,我想一切重新开始。你明白了吧,你为什么要那样同我说话……回答我,你同意吗?”




她低下头来,用指甲抠着她屁股下的红草垫,草垫仿佛在她身子下面流着血。她看见他那副焦虑不安的样子,反而从容起来。她终于抬起变得严肃的脸,在她那双美丽动人的眸子里,成功地露出一丝忧伤。




“哦!这不可能,我的小宝贝,我永远不会再同你姘居。”




“为什么?”他结巴道,脸上的肌肉抽搐着,露出不可名状的痛苦。




“为什么?怎么不!因为……这不可能,这就是全部理由。




我不愿意。”




他又贪婪地注视她一会儿。随后,把腿一弯,一下子跪倒在石板地上。她露出不耐烦的样子,只说了一句:




“哎!别耍孩子脾气了!”




不过,他已经耍孩子脾气了。他跪在她的脚下,一把抱住她的腰,把腰搂得紧紧的,脸埋在她的双膝之间,紧紧贴在她的肌肉上。这样他感觉触到了她的肌肉,感觉触到了她薄薄的裙子下面的丝绒般柔软的腿上的肌肉,浑身不禁痉挛起来,像发热病一般,直打哆嗦,疯狂地在她的腿上乱碰乱撞,仿佛要钻进她的身体里。那张旧椅子咯吱咯吱作响。在低矮的天花板下,在被过去的香粉染臭的空气中,强烈的肉欲要求使他泣不成声。




“得了,还有什么?”娜娜一边说一边任凭他发泄情欲,“这一切做法对你没有任何用处。既然这是不可能的……我的上帝!你真年轻幼稚!”




他平静下来了。但他仍然跪在地上,不放开她,抽抽噎噎说道:




“你至少应该听我说,我来这里要送给你什么东西……我已经看好了一座公馆,紧靠蒙梭公园。我要实现你的一切愿望。如果我能一个人占有你,我把全部财产拿出来也在所不惜……是的,唯一的条件是:一个人占有你,你听见了吗?如果你同意只属于我一个人,我要让你变成最漂亮、最富有的女人,马车、钻石、化妆品……要什么有什么。”




娜娜每听到他说一样东西,都傲慢地摇摇头。然后,他继续说下去,当他最后不知道说把什么东西送给她时,就说把她放在钱堆里,这时,娜娜不耐烦了,说道:




“得啦,你在我身上摸来摸去,还有没有个完?……我是个好心肠的女子,见你这副痛苦的样子,就让你摸一会儿,可是,你现在该摸够了吧?……让我站起来吧。你把我累垮了。”




她挣脱了他,站起来说道:




“不,不,不……我不愿意。”




于是,他费力地从地上爬起来;他浑身精疲力竭,一屁股坐到椅子上,背靠在椅背上,双手捧着脸。现在轮到娜娜在房间里踱来踱去了。好一阵子,她望着斑迹点点的糊墙纸、布满油垢的梳妆台、沐浴在淡淡阳光下的这个肮脏的小房间。然后,她在伯爵面前停下脚步,用平静的语气说道:




“真滑稽可笑,有钱男人总以为有了钱,就什么都能得到……那么,如果我不愿意呢?……你的那些礼品,我全不在乎。即使你把整个巴黎献给我,我还是不愿意,永远不愿意……你瞧,这间屋子不大干净,不过,如果我同你生活在这里很快乐,我就觉得它很好;如果一个人住在宫殿里,而心却不在宫殿里,他会郁闷死的……啊!金钱!我可怜的宝贝,我到哪里都能搞到!你知道吧,金钱,我可以在上面跳舞,可以往上面吐唾沫!”




她脸上显出厌恶的样子。接着,她说话动了感情,她用忧伤的语调说道:




“我知道有的东西比金钱的价值更高……啊!如果有人把我所渴望得到的东西给我……”




他慢慢抬起头来,眸子里闪烁着一线希望的光芒。




“哦!这事你做不到,”她接着说,“这事不由你作主,正因为这样,我才对你说一说……总之,我们是在聊天……我想演他们那出戏里的那个正经女人的角色。”




“哪个正经女人?”他听后很诧异,喃喃说道。




“就是他们戏里的埃莱娜公爵夫人呗!如果他们以为我会演热拉尔迪娜!那就错了,我决不干,一个无足轻重的角色,而且只有一场戏中才有这个角色!主要问题还不在这里,我演荡妇角色够多了。我老演荡妇,人家真会说我肚子里只有演荡妇这点货色。总之,这真令人恼火,我看得清清楚楚,他们似乎以为我缺乏教养……嘿,我的宝贝,他们这样看我就大错特错了。我想摆出高贵的样子时,我会做得很漂亮的!……瞧,你看看我这副样子。”




接着,她一直退到窗户边,然后昂首挺胸,迈着大步走过来,那谨慎小心的神态,活像一只犹犹豫豫的肥母鸡,生怕弄脏爪子似的。缪法眼泪汪汪,注视着她的每个动作,他在痛苦的时候,忽然看见这一喜剧性场面,一下子愣住了。她走动了一阵子,以显示她的全部表演技能,嘴角上挂着甜蜜的微笑,不断眨眨眼睛,摆动着裙子,最后站在他面前,说道:




“嗯?表演得可以吧,我想。”




“哦,很好。”他结巴道,嗓子还有点哽塞,眼睛模模糊糊。




“我告诉你,我掌握了正经女人的特点!我在家里已表演过,我蔑视男人们的那副神态,没有一个女演员演得比我好。你注意到了吗,当我走过你面前时,总是睨视着你?这种神态是我生来就有的……何况,我自己又乐意演这个角色;我做梦也想这件事,我想得好苦啊,我一定要演这个角色,你听见没有?”




娜娜变得一本正经了,说话语气生硬,情绪激动。这个愚蠢的愿望把她折腾得很苦。缪法刚才说什么都被拒绝,现在还不明白该怎样回答,所以还在等待着。他们沉默了良久,空荡荡的屋子里寂静得连苍蝇飞舞的声音都能听得见。




“你还不懂我的意思,”她只好直说了,“你去帮我把这个角色弄到手。”




缪法听了愣住了。接着,做了一个失望的手势,说道:“不过,这是不可能的!你自己说过,这件事不由我作主。”




她耸耸肩膀,打断他的话:




“你下楼去对博尔德纳夫说,你要这个角色……别这么天真!博尔德纳夫现在需要钱。那么,你就借钱给他,既然你的钱多得要往水里抛。”




他还迟疑不决,娜娜生气了。




“好啦,我明白了,你怕得罪罗丝……你跪在地上哭的时候,我没有提到她;说到她呀,我的话可多呢……是呀,一个男人发誓说他要永远爱一个女人,他就不该要了第二天遇上的第一个女人。哦!这就是我的创伤所在,我现在还记忆犹新!……另外,亲爱的,米尼翁吃剩下来的东西,还有什么味道!你应该先断绝与这些肮脏家伙的关系,再傻乎乎地跪在我的膝盖前面,不是吗?”




缪法大嚷起来,终于插上一句话:




“唉,我压根儿瞧不起她,我马上就同她断绝关系。”




娜娜在这一点上,似乎很满意。她又说:




“那么,你还有什么难处?博尔德纳夫是老板……你也许会说,除了博尔德纳夫还有福什利……”




她拉长了说话声,因为她现在说到了事情的微妙之处。缪法耷拉着眼皮,不吭一声。对于福什利与伯爵夫人的频繁接触,他假装不知道,天长日久,他心里倒平静下来了,希望他在泰布街的一家门口度过的一个可怕的夜晚是弄错了。但是他对福什利这个人一直很反感,怀恨在心。




“唉,什么,福什利又不是魔鬼!”娜娜试探着说道,想知道伯爵和他老婆的情人之间的关系达到何种程度,“至于福什利吗,总能说服他的。实际上,我向你保证,他是一个好青年……




嗯?就这样吧,你对他说,你是为我要这个角色的。”




他想到要为这样的事去奔波,心里就反感。




“不,不,这绝不行!”他大声叫道。




娜娜等待着。有一句话到了嘴边:“福什利什么也不会拒绝你的。”但她又觉得拿这句话作为理由,说出来有点生硬。她只淡淡一笑,这古怪的一笑包含了那句话的意思。缪法抬起眼睛瞧着她,随即又把眼睛低下来,他的脸色苍白,心里忐忑不安。




“啊!你就是不肯帮别人的忙。”娜娜终于嘀咕道。




“我做不到!”他忧心忡忡地说道,“除了这件事,你什么要求我都能办到,哦,亲爱的,我求求你!”




于是,娜娜不再多花时间与他磨嘴皮,用两只小手把他脑袋往后一推,接着,弯下腰来,把嘴唇贴到他的嘴唇上,吻了好一会儿。他在她身子下面打了一下哆嗦,这时他已神魂颠倒,两眼紧闭。随后,她拉他站起来。




“去吧。”她只说了一句。




他举步向门口走去。但是,当他要出门时,她又把他搂在怀里,装出谦恭、温存的样子,抬起脸,用下巴像母猫一样在他的肩坎上来回蹭着。




“你说的那座公馆在哪里?”她悄声问道,表情羞羞答答,笑吟吟的,像个孩子,刚才给她好东西她不好意思要,现在又要了。




“在维里埃大街。”




“有马车吗?”




“有。”




“有花边吗?有钻石吗?”




“有。”




“哦!你真好,我的小猫咪!你知道,刚才我不肯要,那是因为嫉妒……但是这一次,我向你保证,不会像第一次那样,因为你现在懂得了女人需要的是什么。你什么都能献出来,是吗?那么,我现在不要任何男人了……瞧!现在我的吻只给你一个人!来吧,这里,这里,还有这里!”




娜娜的吻像雨点一般落在缪法的手上和脸上,把他吻得身上发热了,便把他推到门外,这时,她才舒了一口气。天哪!这间化妆室里怎么有一股怪味。马蒂尔德真懒!不过,人在里面倒是挺惬意的,像在普鲁旺斯那里的卧室里,冬天的阳光照进来,既暖和又安静,不过,变质的香水味,还有其它脏东西的气味,确实太浓了。她打开窗户,把胳膊肘支在窗台上,出神地瞧着胡同里的玻璃天棚,这样来消磨时间。




缪法踉踉跄跄下楼梯,脑袋里嗡嗡作响,他将说什么呢?用什么方式开口说这件与自己无关的事呢?他到了舞台时,就听见有人在争吵,第二幕快要演完了,普律利埃尔在大发雷霆,因为福什利说要删掉他的一段台词。




“全部删掉吧,”他吼道,“我求之不得!……怎么,我的台词还不足两百行,还要删除!不,我受够了,我不演这个角色了。”




他从衣袋里掏出一本弄皱了的笔记本,在激动得颤抖的手里转来转去,样子像要把它扔到科萨尔的膝盖上。他很痛苦,他的虚荣心受到了伤害,苍白的脸抽搐着,嘴唇抿得紧紧的,眸子里燃烧着怒火,内心的激动怎么也掩饰不住了。他呀,普律利埃尔,是观众崇拜的偶像,竟然演仅有两百行台词的角色!




“怎么不让我扮演端托盘送信的听差呢?”他用辛辣的嘲讽口吻说道。




“行啦,普律利埃尔,别生气了,”博尔德纳夫说道,他对普律利埃尔很客气,因为他对包厢观众很有吸引力,“别再闹情绪了……可以为你增加效果,是吗?福什利,你给他增加一些效果……在第三幕里,甚至还可以增加一场嘛。”




“那么,”普律利埃尔声明道,“我要落幕前的最后一句台词……我理所当然要有这句台词。”




福什利一言不发,样子像是同意了,普律利埃尔把本子放进衣袋里,仍然心绪不宁,很不高兴。博斯克和丰唐在他们争吵时,两个人都显出无动于衷的态度。每个人都关心自己的事情,这与他们没有关系,他们丝毫不感兴趣。所有演员把福什利团团围住,向他提问题,都希望他赞扬自己几句。米尼翁则听着普律利埃尔的最后几句埋怨话,同时眼睛盯着缪法,伯爵回来了,他已看见他回来了。




伯爵走进黑乎乎的舞台,在舞台的后面停下脚步,他迟疑了一阵,不想介入别人的争吵中。但是博尔德纳夫瞥见他在那儿,连忙向他跑过去。




“嘿!他们是什么样的人?”他嘟囔道,“伯爵先生,你简直想象不到我跟这帮人相处有多困难。他们都是半斤八两,个个爱虚荣;他们还是骗子,坏得像疥疮,老是来找我的麻烦,恨不得搞垮我的剧院才开心……请原谅,我刚才火气上来了。”




博尔德纳夫住口了,他们沉默了片刻。缪法想绕个弯子说明来意。但是他想不出适当的话来说,为了尽快了结这件事,终于直截了当地说道:




“娜娜想演公爵夫人。”




博尔德纳夫听了大吃一惊,嚷道:




“说什么?简直疯了!”




接着,他瞅着伯爵,发觉他面色那样苍白,神色那样惶恐不安,于是,马上冷静下来。




“真见鬼!”他只说了一句。




两人又沉默起来。其实,让娜娜演公爵夫人,经理也无所谓,这个胖乎乎的娜娜扮演公爵夫人,说不定挺有趣呢。何况,通过这件事,他可以把缪法牢牢控制住。因此,他马上作出决定,他转过身子,叫道:




“福什利!”




伯爵做了一个手势,想不让他跟福什利讲。福什利没有听见叫他,他被丰唐拉到舞台的檐幕边,耐着性子听这位演员讲述他对塔迪沃这个角色是如何理解的。丰唐认为塔迪沃是马赛人,因为他讲话操南方口音;于是他就模仿南方口音。他背了整整几段台词,问福什利对不对?看来他也只是提出一些想法,对不对,他还没有把握。可是福什利态度冷漠,并且提出一些不同看法。丰唐马上发火了。很好!既然他抓不住这个角色的精神,为了替大家着想,最好他还是不演这个角色。




“福什利!”博尔德纳夫又叫道。




于是,福什利拔腿就走,摆脱了这位演员,他感到很高兴。




丰唐见他突然走掉,觉得伤了面子。




“别呆在这里,”博尔德纳夫又说道,“先生们,跟我来吧。”




为了不让好奇的耳朵听见,他把他们带到舞台后面的道具库。米尼翁见他们倏忽不见了,感到蹊跷。他们走下几级楼梯就到了道具库。那是一间方方正正的房间,两扇窗户朝向院子。一道仿佛从地窖里射出来的光线从脏兮兮的玻璃窗射进来,天花板很矮,光线显得很暗淡。屋里摆满了带格子的架子,架子上杂乱无章地摆着各种道具,颇像拉普街旧货商摆设的摊铺,有杂七杂八的说不出名字的盘子,金色硬纸杯,红色旧雨伞,意大利罐子,以及各种款式的挂钟、托盘、墨水瓶、火熗和灌注器;所有东西上都积了一层一寸厚的灰尘,看了难以辨认,有的缺了口,有的破碎了,通通堆在一起。一股难以忍受的废铁味、破布味和潮湿纸板味从这里的一堆堆东西中散发出来,这些演戏用的破烂东西堆积在这里,已有五十年了。




“请进吧,”博尔德纳夫连声说道,“这儿只有我们几个人,至少没有人来打扰。”




伯爵有些尴尬,只走了几步就停下来,以便让经理单独大胆向福什利提出这项建议。福什利惊讶地问道:




“有什么事情?”




“是这样的,”博尔德纳夫终于说道,“我们现在有一个新的想法……你听了别发火,说件正经八百的事,公爵夫人的角色让娜娜来演,你看怎么样?”




福什利听了惊愕不已。接着,他大发雷霆。




“啊!不行,这是在开玩笑……观众会笑破肚皮的。”




“唉!观众能笑,就算不错嘛!……你考虑一下,亲爱的,伯爵先生很赞赏这个主意。”




缪法装成若无其事的样子,他从一块积满灰尘的木板上拿下一样他似乎不认识的东西,那是一只吃带壳溏心蛋用的蛋杯,杯脚是用石膏重新做的。他无意识地把杯子拿在手里,向前走了几步,悄悄说道:




“对,对,这个主意很好。”




福什利向他转过头去,突然显出不耐烦的样子。伯爵同这出戏毫不相干。随后,他直截了当地说:




“绝对不行!……让娜娜演荡妇,要演多少都行,可是让她演上流社会的妇女,绝对不行!”




“你错了,我向你保证,”缪法大胆说道,“刚才她还向我表演过正经女人呢……”




“在哪里表演的?”福什利问道,他更觉得奇怪了。




“在楼上一间化妆室里……她确实表演过。哦,她的表演可出色呢!尤其是她那瞟人的眼神才像呢……你知道,她经过别人面前时,眼睛像这样子……”




他急于说服两位先生,一时忘记一切,手里还拿着蛋杯,就模仿起娜娜的表演动作了。福什利呆呆地瞧着他。他明白了,不再生气了。伯爵从福什利的眼神中看出来,他既有几分嘲笑又有几分怜悯,脸一下子红了,赶快停止了表演。




“我的上帝!说不定真行,”作者为了讨好伯爵,喃喃说道,“她可能演得很好呢……不过,演这个角色的人已经定了,我们不能从罗丝那里再要回来。”




“哦!如果只是这一点困难,”博尔德纳夫说道,“事情由我来负责处理。”




这时候,年轻作者见他们两人唱一个调子,反对自己的意见,便觉察出博尔德纳夫怀有不可告人的目的,于是,他也不甘示弱,便加倍地反对他们的意见,几乎使商谈破裂。




“哎!不行;哎!不行。即使这个角色没有人演,我也决不让娜娜演……这一点,明白了吗?让我安静一下吧……我不愿毁了我的剧本。”




僵持之下,出现了一阵沉默。博尔德纳夫觉得自己再呆在那儿就成了多余的人,便走开了。伯爵耷拉着脑袋。随后,他好不容易抬起头来,换个口气说道:




“亲爱的,就算我请你帮个忙吧,怎么样?”




“我做不到,我做不到。”福什利竭力拒绝,连声说道。




缪法的语气也强硬起来。




“我请求你……我要这样办!”




他把目光盯住福什利。从那愤怒的目光里,福什利看出他在威胁自己,年轻人倏地让步了,结结巴巴地说了几句含糊不清的话:




“就按照你说的办吧,总之,我也无所谓……哎!你太过分了。等着瞧吧,等着瞧吧……”




这时候,气氛显得更尴尬了。福什利倚在一个架子上,一股劲儿地跺着脚,缪法一直转动着手中的那只蛋杯,仿佛在专心研究它。




“这是一只蛋杯。”博尔德纳夫走过来,殷勤地说道。




“对了!这是一只蛋杯。”伯爵跟着说。




“对不起,把你身上搞的满是灰尘。”经理一边继续说道,一边把蛋杯放回木板上,“你知道,如果每天打扫灰尘,灰尘也是打扫不完的……所以,这儿不大干净。哎?乱七八糟!……不过,你也许会相信我的话,这里面还有些值钱的东西。看吧,把这里的东西都看看吧。”




他领着缪法从一个个架子前面走过去,凭借从院子里照进来的淡绿光线,他把那些道具的名称一一告诉伯爵,还笑吟吟地说自己像个卖破烂的商人,在盘点,想以此引起伯爵对他的道具的兴趣。随后,他们回到了福什利身边,他用轻快的口气说道:




“听我说吧,既然我们大家都同意了,事情就这样定了……正好米尼翁也来了。”




米尼翁在走廊里逛了好一阵子了。博尔德纳夫谈到要修改合同的事,米尼翁刚听了几句,就大发雷霆;真无耻,这是要葬送他老婆的前途,他要进行诉讼。然而,博尔德纳夫很冷静,他讲了很多道理来说服他;他觉得罗丝演这个角色是大才小用,他想把罗丝抽出来,等《小公爵夫人》演过后,让她主演一出轻歌剧里的角色。但是,由于罗丝的丈夫总是大吵大嚷,博尔德纳夫便断然提出要解除合同,因为这位女歌手接受了游乐剧院的聘请。这一下把米尼翁弄得不知所措。他并不否认聘请这件事,但他装出一副蔑视金钱的样子;既然已经聘请了他的老婆演埃莱娜公爵夫人,她就一定要演,他米尼翁纵然丢了财产也在所不惜,这是关系到一个人的尊严、荣誉的问题。争论到这里,问题就变得复杂了。经理总是抓住这条理由:既然游乐剧院愿意每晚演出付给罗丝三百法郎,总共要演一百场,而她为他演出每晚只能得到一百五十法郎,这样,他把她放走后,她就能多挣一万五千法郎。但是丈夫又提出艺术方面的问题,并抓住不放:如果人家看到他老婆被取消演这个角色,会怎样议论呢?人家会说她演不了这个角色,所以不得不把她换掉;因此,对一个艺术家来说,就蒙受了巨大的损失,声誉就会下降。不行,不行,绝对不行,荣誉比金钱还重要!接着,他突然提出一项妥协方案:根据合同,罗丝如果自动退出这个角色,她要付一万法郎违约金;现在是别人要她退出,那么,只要赔偿她一万法郎,她就去游乐剧院。博尔德纳夫听了,一下子愣住了,米尼翁的眼睛盯住伯爵,静静地等待他的回答。




“这样,一切都解决了,”缪法松了一口气,悄然说道,“我们可以商量一下。”




“啊!这怎么行呢!如果我们这样做,就太愚蠢了!”博尔德纳夫凭他生意人的本能,火冒三丈,嚷道,“放走罗丝,花一万法郎!这是在捉弄我。”




但是,伯爵连连点头,叫他接受米尼翁的要求。他又犹豫了一会儿。经理还嘀嘀咕咕,舍不得那一万法郎,虽然这笔钱不要他出。末了,他又粗声粗气地说道:




“不管怎样,我同意啦。这下子我可以摆脱你们了。”




丰唐对这件事十分好奇,从舞台上下来,木立在院子里听了一刻钟。当他知道是怎么回事后,便跑到舞台上把这件事告诉罗丝,并引以为乐。哎哟!人家在暗中算计她,这下她可完了。她立刻跑到道具库。见她来了,大家都不说话了。她瞅着那四个男人。缪法耷拉着脑袋,福什利失望地耸耸肩膀,作为对她的询问的目光的回答。米尼翁呢,他正在与博尔德纳夫讨论合同中的条款。




“发生什么事啦?”她用生硬的口气问道。




“没什么,”她丈夫说道,“博尔德纳夫要用一万法郎把他的角色收回去。”




她浑身哆嗦起来,面色苍白,两只小手捏得紧紧的。她憋了一肚子气,直愣愣地瞅着她的丈夫,平时碰到生意上的事情,她对丈夫总是言听计从,让她丈夫作主,由他与经理和她的情夫签订合同。她气得一句话也说不出来,只大叫一声,这叫声像一根鞭子抽在她丈夫的脸上。




“啊!瞧你,你是个孬种!”




说完,她便走了。米尼翁惊慌失措,跟在她后面追上去。怎么回事,难道她疯了?他轻声向她解释,一边得一万法郎,另一边得一万五千法郎,共计二万五千法郎。这可是一笔绝好的买卖!不管怎样,缪法抛弃了她,最后从他的翅膀上拔一根羽毛,这是巧妙的做法。罗丝怒不可遏,一声不吭。米尼翁不屑与她多费口舌,便离开了她,任她去发泄女人的怨气。博尔德纳夫与福什利和缪法已经回到舞台上了,米尼翁对博尔德纳夫说道:




“我们明天早上就签合同,你要把钱准备好。”




拉博德特已经把这个消息告诉了娜娜,正巧,这时她得意洋洋走下来。她演正经女人,摆出一副高贵的派头,目的是要让她的同事们对她刮目相看,并且向这伙笨蛋证实,只要她想演,哪一个女人也没有她演得漂亮。但是,她差点出个洋相。罗丝瞥见了她,便向她冲过去,她气得透不过气来,结结巴巴地说道:




“你呀,我总有一天再见到你的……我们这笔帐总是要算的,听见了吗?”




娜娜受到这样突然袭击,顿时把什么都忘了,她想马上双手叉腰,破口大骂她是婊子。但她克制住了,摆出一个侯爵夫人险些踩到桔子皮时的神态,过分尖声尖气地说道:




“嗯?什么?你疯了,亲爱的!”




接着,罗丝气走了,娜娜依然保持优雅大度的神态,米尼翁紧跟着罗丝,她那副气乎乎的样子,几乎使他认不出她来了。克拉利瑟很高兴,她刚从博尔德纳夫那里得到了热拉尔迪娜这个角色。福什利面色忧郁,气得直跺脚,却又下不了离开剧院的决心;他的剧本完蛋了,他正在想方设法补救。这时,娜娜走过来抓住他的手腕,把他拉得靠近自己,问他是否觉得她心肠狠毒。她不会吃掉他的剧本。这句话把福什利逗笑了。她还暗示他,像他那样在缪法家的处境,倘若与她闹别扭,他就太愚蠢了。如果她台词记不牢,她就找个提台词的人;剧场里是会座无虚席的。另外,他错误地估计了她,她会让他看到,她演出时是怎样卖力。于是,大家都同意了,叫作者把公爵夫人的角色略加修改,给普律利埃尔增加一些台词,普律利埃尔也高兴了。娜娜的参演自然给大家带来了欢乐,唯有丰唐态度冷淡。他伫立在那盏小灯的黄色光圈中间,他的尖长的山羊脸的侧影被灯光映得清晰可见,他装出一副离群索居的样子。娜娜却大大方方地走到他跟前,同他握握手。




“你好吗?”




“还好,不坏。你呢?”




“很好,谢谢。”




他们就说了这些。他们仿佛昨天晚上在剧院门口才分手的。这时候,演员们还在等待排演,但是博尔德纳夫说第三幕不排演了。恰巧,博斯克老头走了,他一边走,一边埋怨道:他们常常被毫无必要地留下来,使他们浪费了整个下午的时间。大家都走了。他们到了下面人行道上,阳光刺得他们直眨眼睛,他们像在地窖下面度过了三个钟头,又发生了口角,神经一直处于紧张状态,到了外面就发呆。伯爵呢,他疲乏不堪,头脑里空空的,与娜娜一起登上马车走了;拉博德特则拉着福什利一道走,边走边鼓励他。




一个月后,《小公爵夫人》首次上演就给娜娜带来了极大的失败,她演得蹩脚透顶,她本来满怀希望,以为能得到很大的喜剧效果,结果却使观众发笑。观众并未喝倒采,因为他们觉得很有趣。罗丝·米尼翁坐在楼下的侧包厢里,每次她的对手登场,她就尖声尖气地大笑一番,这样全场观众都跟着笑起来。这只是她的初次报复。到了晚上,娜娜单独与怏怏不乐的缪法在一起时,她愤怒地对他说道:




“哼!多么阴险的诡计!这一切都是出于嫉妒……啊!他们可知道我根本不在乎!难道我现在还需要他们!……瞧吧!我愿花一百个金路易,把嘲笑过我的人带到这里来,让他们在我面前舔地板!……是的,我要演贵夫人给你的巴黎看看!”




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  9


The Petite Duchesse was being rehearsed at the Varietes. The first act had just been carefully gone through, and the second was about to begin. Seated in old armchairs in front of the stage, Fauchery and Bordenave were discussing various points while the prompter, Father Cossard, a little humpbacked man perched on a straw-bottomed chair, was turning over the pages of the manuscript, a pencil between his lips.




"Well, what are they waiting for?" cried Bordenave on a sudden, tapping the floor savagely with his heavy cane. "Barillot, why don't they begin?"




"It's Monsieur Bosc that has disappeared," replied Barillot, who was acting as second stage manager.'




Then there arose a tempest, and everybody shouted for Bosc while Bordenave swore.




"Always the same thing, by God! It's all very well ringing for 'em: they're always where they've no business to be. And then they grumble when they're kept till after four o'clock."




But Bosc just then came in with supreme tranquillity.




"Eh? What? What do they want me for? Oh, it's my turn! You ought to have said so. All right! Simonne gives the cue: 'Here are the guests,' and I come in. Which way must I come in?"




"Through the door, of course," cried Fauchery in great exasperation.




"Yes, but where is the door?"




At this Bordenave fell upon Barillot and once more set to work swearing and hammering the boards with his cane.




"By God! I said a chair was to be put there to stand for the door, and every day we have to get it done again. Barillot! Where's Barillot? Another of 'em! Why, they're all going!"




Nevertheless, Barillot came and planted the chair down in person, mutely weathering the storm as he did so. And the rehearsal began again. Simonne, in her hat and furs, began moving about like a maidservant busy arranging furniture. She paused to say:




"I'm not warm, you know, so I keep my hands in my muff."




Then changing her voice, she greeted Bosc with a little cry:




"La, it's Monsieur le Comte. You're the first to come, Monsieur le Comte, and Madame will be delighted."




Bosc had muddy trousers and a huge yellow overcoat, round the collar of which a tremendous comforter was wound. On his head he wore an old hat, and he kept his hands in his pockets. He did not act but dragged himself along, remarking in a hollow voice:




"Don't disturb your mistress, Isabelle; I want to take her by surprise."




The rehearsal took its course. Bordenave knitted his brows. He had slipped down low in his armchair and was listening with an air of fatigue. Fauchery was nervous and kept shifting about in his seat. Every few minutes he itched with the desire to interrupt, but he restrained himself. He heard a whispering in the dark and empty house behind him.




"Is she there?" he asked, leaning over toward Bordenave.




The latter nodded affirmatively. Before accepting the part of Geraldine, which he was offering her, Nana had been anxious to see the piece, for she hesitated to play a courtesan's part a second time. She, in fact, aspired to an honest woman's part. Accordingly she was hiding in the shadows of a corner box in company with Labordette, who was managing matters for her with Bordenave. Fauchery glanced in her direction and then once more set himself to follow the rehearsal.




Only the front of the stage was lit up. A flaring gas burner on a support, which was fed by a pipe from the footlights, burned in front of a reflector and cast its full brightness over the immediate foreground. It looked like a big yellow eye glaring through the surrounding semiobscurity, where it flamed in a doubtful, melancholy way. Cossard was holding up his manuscript against the slender stem of this arrangement. He wanted to see more clearly, and in the flood of light his hump was sharply outlined. As to Bordenave and Fauchery, they were already drowned in shadow. It was only in the heart of this enormous structure, on a few square yards of stage, that a faint glow suggested the light cast by some lantern nailed up in a railway station. It made the actors look like eccentric phantoms and set their shadows dancing after them. The remainder of the stage was full of mist and suggested a house in process of being pulled down, a church nave in utter ruin. It was littered with ladders, with set pieces and with scenery, of which the faded painting suggested heaped-up rubbish. Hanging high in air, the scenes had the appearance of great ragged clouts suspended from the rafters of some vast old-clothes shop, while above these again a ray of bright sunlight fell from a window and clove the shadow round the flies with a bar of gold.




Meanwhile actors were chatting at the back of the stage while awaiting their cues. Little by little they had raised their voices.




"Confound it, will you be silent?" howled Bordenave, raging up and down in his chair. "I can't hear a word. Go outside if you want to talk; WE are at work. Barillot, if there's any more talking I clap on fines all round!"




They were silent for a second or two. They were sitting in a little group on a bench and some rustic chairs in the corner of a scenic garden, which was standing ready to be put in position as it would be used in the opening act the same evening. In the middle of this group Fontan and Prulliere were listening to Rose Mignon, to whom the manager of the Folies-Dramatique Theatre had been making magnificent offers. But a voice was heard shouting:




"The duchess! Saint-Firmin! The duchess and Saint-Firmin are wanted!"




Only when the call was repeated did Prulliere remember that he was Saint-Firmin! Rose, who was playing the Duchess Helene, was already waiting to go on with him while old Bosc slowly returned to his seat, dragging one foot after the other over the sonorous and deserted boards. Clarisse offered him a place on the bench beside her.




"What's he bawling like that for?" she said in allusion to Bordenave. "Things will be getting rosy soon! A piece can't be put on nowadays without its getting on his nerves."




Bosc shrugged his shoulders; he was above such storms. Fontan whispered:




"He's afraid of a fiasco. The piece strikes me as idiotic."




Then he turned to Clarisse and again referred to what Rose had been telling them:




"D'you believe in the offers of the Folies people, eh? Three hundred francs an evening for a hundred nights! Why not a country house into the bargain? If his wife were to be given three hundred francs Mignon would chuck my friend Bordenave and do it jolly sharp too!"




Clarisse was a believer in the three hundred francs. That man Fontan was always picking holes in his friends' successes! Just then Simonne interrupted her. She was shivering with cold. Indeed, they were all buttoned up to the ears and had comforters on, and they looked up at the ray of sunlight which shone brightly above them but did not penetrate the cold gloom of the theater. In the streets outside there was a frost under a November sky.




"And there's no fire in the greenroom!" said Simonne. "It's disgusting; he IS just becoming a skinflint! I want to be off; I don't want to get seedy."




"Silence, I say!" Bordenave once more thundered.




Then for a minute or so a confused murmur alone was audible as the actors went on repeating their parts. There was scarcely any appropriate action, and they spoke in even tones so as not to tire themselves. Nevertheless, when they did emphasize a particular shade of meaning they cast a glance at the house, which lay before them like a yawning gulf. It was suffused with vague, ambient shadow, which resembled the fine dust floating pent in some high, windowless loft. The deserted house, whose sole illumination was the twilight radiance of the stage, seemed to slumber in melancholy and mysterious effacement. Near the ceiling dense night smothered the frescoes, while from the several tiers of stage boxes on either hand huge widths of gray canvas stretched down to protect the neighboring hangings. In fact, there was no end to these coverings; bands of canvas had been thrown over the velvet-covered ledges in front of the various galleries which they shrouded thickly. Their pale hue stained the surrounding shadows, and of the general decorations of the house only the dark recesses of the boxes were distinguishable. These served to outline the framework of the several stories, where the seats were so many stains of red velvet turned black. The chandelier had been let down as far as it would go, and it so filled the region of the stalls with its pendants as to suggest a flitting and to set one thinking that the public had started on a journey from which they would never return.




Just about then Rose, as the little duchess who has been misled into the society of a courtesan, came to the footlights, lifted up her hands and pouted adorably at the dark and empty theater, which was as sad as a house of mourning.




"Good heavens, what queer people!" she said, emphasizing the phrase and confident that it would have its effect.




Far back in the corner box in which she was hiding Nana sat enveloped in a great shawl. She was listening to the play and devouring Rose with her eyes. Turning toward Labordette, she asked him in a low tone:




"You are sure he'll come?"




"Quite sure. Without doubt he'll come with Mignon, so as to have an excuse for coming. As soon as he makes his appearance you'll go up into Mathilde's dressing room, and I'll bring him to you there."




They were talking of Count Muffat. Labordette had arranged this interview with him on neutral ground. He had had a serious talk with Bordenave, whose affairs had been gravely damaged by two successive failures. Accordingly Bordenave had hastened to lend him his theater and to offer Nana a part, for he was anxious to win the count's favor and hoped to be able to borrow from him.




"And this part of Geraldine, what d'you thing of it?" continued Labordette.




But Nana sat motionless and vouchsafed no reply. After the first act, in which the author showed how the Duc de Beaurivage played his wife false with the blonde Geraldine, a comic-opera celebrity, the second act witnessed the Duchess Helene's arrival at the house of the actress on the occasion of a masked ball being given by the latter. The duchess has come to find out by what magical process ladies of that sort conquer and retain their husbands' affections. A cousin, the handsome Oscar de Saint-Firmin, introduces her and hopes to be able to debauch her. And her first lesson causes her great surprise, for she hears Geraldine swearing like a hodman at the duke, who suffers with most ecstatic submissiveness. The episode causes her to cry out, "Dear me, if that's the way one ought to talk to the men!" Geraldine had scarce any other scene in the act save this one. As to the duchess, she is very soon punished for her curiosity, for an old buck, the Baron de Tardiveau, takes her for a courtesan and becomes very gallant, while on her other side Beaurivage sits on a lounging chair and makes his peace with Geraldine by dint of kisses and caresses. As this last lady's part had not yet been assigned to anyone, Father Cossard had got up to read it, and he was now figuring away in Bosc's arms and emphasizing it despite himself. At this point, while the rehearsal was dragging monotonously on, Fauchery suddenly jumped from his chair. He had restrained himself up to that moment, but now his nerves got the better of him.




"That's not it!" he cried.




The actors paused awkwardly enough while Fontan sneered and asked in his most contemptuous voice:




"Eh? What's not it? Who's not doing it right?"




"Nobody is! You're quite wrong, quite wrong!" continued Fauchery, and, gesticulating wildly, he came striding over the stage and began himself to act the scene.




"Now look here, you Fontan, do please comprehend the way Tardiveau gets packed off. You must lean forward like this in order to catch hold of the duchess. And then you, Rose, must change your position like that but not too soon--only when you hear the kiss."




He broke off and in the heat of explanation shouted to Cossard:




"Geraldine, give the kiss! Loudly, so that it may be heard!"




Father Cossard turned toward Bosc and smacked his lips vigorously.




"Good! That's the kiss," said Fauchery triumphantly. "Once more; let's have it once more. Now you see, Rose, I've had time to move, and then I give a little cry--so: 'Oh, she's given him a kiss.' But before I do that, Tardiveau must go up the stage. D'you hear, Fontan? You go up. Come, let's try it again, all together."




The actors continued the scene again, but Fontan played his part with such an ill grace that they made no sort of progress. Twice Fauchery had to repeat his explanation, each time acting it out with more warmth than before. The actors listened to him with melancholy faces, gazed momentarily at one another, as though he had asked them to walk on their heads, and then awkwardly essayed the passage, only to pull up short directly afterward, looking as stiff as puppets whose strings have just been snapped.




"No, it beats me; I can't understand it," said Fontan at length, speaking in the insolent manner peculiar to him.




Bordenave had never once opened his lips. He had slipped quite down in his armchair, so that only the top of his hat was now visible in the doubtful flicker of the gaslight on the stand. His cane had fallen from his grasp and lay slantwise across his waistcoat. Indeed, he seemed to be asleep. But suddenly he sat bolt upright.




"It's idiotic, my boy," he announced quietly to Fauchery.




"What d'you mean, idiotic?" cried the author, growing very pale. "It's you that are the idiot, my dear boy!"




Bordenave began to get angry at once. He repeated the word "idiotic" and, seeking a more forcible expression, hit upon "imbecile" and "damned foolish." The public would hiss, and the act would never be finished! And when Fauchery, without, indeed, being very deeply wounded by these big phrases, which always recurred when a new piece was being put on, grew savage and called the other a brute, Bordenave went beyond all bounds, brandished his cane in the air, snorted like a bull and shouted:




"Good God! Why the hell can't you shut up? We've lost a quarter of an hour over this folly. Yes, folly! There's no sense in it. And it's so simple, after all's said and done! You, Fontan, mustn't move. You, Rose, must make your little movement, just that, no more; d'ye see? And then you come down. Now then, let's get it done this journey. Give the kiss, Cossard."




Then ensued confusion. The scene went no better than before. Bordenave, in his turn, showed them how to act it about as gracefully as an elephant might have done, while Fauchery sneered and shrugged pityingly. After that Fontan put his word in, and even Bosc made so bold as to give advice. Rose, thoroughly tired out, had ended by sitting down on the chair which indicated the door. No one knew where they had got to, and by way of finish to it all Simonne made a premature entry, under the impression that her cue had been given her, and arrived amid the confusion. This so enraged Bordenave that he whirled his stick round in a terrific manner and caught her a sounding thwack to the rearward. At rehearsal he used frequently to drub his former mistress. Simonne ran away, and this furious outcry followed her:




"Take that, and, by God, if I'm annoyed again I shut the whole shop up at once!"




Fauchery pushed his hat down over his forehead and pretended to be going to leave the theater. But he stopped at the top of the stage and came down again when he saw Bordenave perspiringly resuming his seat. Then he, too, took up his old position in the other armchair. For some seconds they sat motionless side by side while oppressive silence reigned in the shadowy house. The actors waited for nearly two minutes. They were all heavy with exhaustion and felt as though hey had performed an overwhelming task.




"Well, let's go on," said Bordenave at last. He spoke in his usual voice and was perfectly calm.




"Yes, let's go on," Fauchery repeated. "We'll arrange the scene tomorrow."




And with that they dragged on again and rehearsed their parts with as much listlessness and as fine an indifference as ever. During the dispute between manager and author Fontan and the rest had been taking things very comfortably on the rustic bench and seats at the back of the stage, where they had been chuckling, grumbling and saying fiercely cutting things. But when Simonne came back, still smarting from her blow and choking with sobs, they grew melodramatic and declared that had they been in her place they would have strangled the swine. She began wiping her eyes and nodding approval. It was all over between them, she said. She was leaving him, especially as Steiner had offered to give her a grand start in life only the day before. Clarisse was much astonished at this, for the banker was quite ruined, but Prulliere began laughing and reminded them of the neat manner in which that confounded Israelite had puffed himself alongside of Rose in order to get his Landes saltworks afloat on 'change. Just at that time he was airing a new project, namely, a tunnel under the Bosporus. Simonne listened with the greatest interest to this fresh piece of information.




As to Clarisse, she had been raging for a week past. Just fancy, that beast La Faloise, whom she had succeeded in chucking into Gaga's venerable embrace, was coming into the fortune of a very rich uncle! It was just her luck; she had always been destined to make things cozy for other people. Then, too, that pig Bordenave had once more given her a mere scrap of a part, a paltry fifty lines, just as if she could not have played Geraldine! She was yearning for that role and hoping that Nana would refuse it.




"Well, and what about me?" said Prulliere with much bitterness. "I haven't got more than two hundred lines. I wanted to give the part up. It's too bad to make me play that fellow Saint-Firmin; why, it's a regular failure! And then what a style it's written in, my dears! It'll fall dead flat, you may be sure."




But just then Simonne, who had been chatting with Father Barillot, came back breathless and announced:




"By the by, talking of Nana, she's in the house."




"Where, where?" asked Clarisse briskly, getting up to look for her.




The news spread at once, and everyone craned forward. The rehearsal was, as it were, momentarily interrupted. But Bordenave emerged from his quiescent condition, shouting:




"What's up, eh? Finish the act, I say. And be quiet out there; it's unbearable!"




Nana was still following the piece from the corner box. Twice Labordette showed an inclination to chat, but she grew impatient and nudged him to make him keep silent. The second act was drawing to a close, when two shadows loomed at the back of the theater. They were creeping softly down, avoiding all noise, and Nana recognized Mignon and Count Muffat. They came forward and silently shook hands with Bordenave.




"Ah, there they are," she murmured with a sigh of relief.




Rose Mignon delivered the last sentences of the act. Thereupon Bordenave said that it was necessary to go through the second again before beginning the third. With that he left off attending to the rehearsal and greeted the count with looks of exaggerated politeness, while Fauchery pretended to be entirely engrossed with his actors, who now grouped themselves round him. Mignon stood whistling carelessly, with his hands behind his back and his eyes fixed complacently on his wife, who seemed rather nervous.




"Well, shall we go upstairs?" Labordette asked Nana. "I'll install you in the dressing room and come down again and fetch him."




Nana forthwith left the corner box. She had to grope her way along the passage outside the stalls, but Bordenave guessed where she was as she passed along in the dark and caught her up at the end of the corridor passing behind the scenes, a narrow tunnel where the gas burned day and night. Here, in order to bluff her into a bargain, he plunged into a discussion of the courtesan's part.




"What a part it is, eh? What a wicked little part! It's made for you. Come and rehearse tomorrow."




Nana was frigid. She wanted to know what the third act was like.




"Oh, it's superb, the third act is! The duchess plays the courtesan in her own house and this disgusts Beaurivage and makes him amend his way. Then there's an awfully funny QUID PRO QUO, when Tardiveau arrives and is under the impression that he's at an opera dancer's house."




"And what does Geraldine do in it all?" interrupted Nana.




"Geraldine?" repeated Bordenave in some embarrassment. "She has a scene--not a very long one, but a great success. It's made for you, I assure you! Will you sign?"




She looked steadily at him and at length made answer:




"We'll see about that all in good time."




And she rejoined Labordette, who was waiting for her on the stairs. Everybody in the theater had recognized her, and there was now much whispering, especially between Prulliere, who was scandalized at her return, and Clarisse who was very desirous of the part. As to Fontan, he looked coldly on, pretending unconcern, for he did not think it becoming to round on a woman he had loved. Deep down in his heart, though, his old love had turned to hate, and he nursed the fiercest rancor against her in return for the constant devotion, the personal beauty, the life in common, of which his perverse and monstrous tastes had made him tire.




In the meantime, when Labordette reappeared and went up to the count, Rose Mignon, whose suspicions Nana's presence had excited, understood it all forthwith. Muffat was bothering her to death, but she was beside herself at the thought of being left like this. She broke the silence which she usually maintained on such subjects in her husband's society and said bluntly:




"You see what's going on? My word, if she tries the Steiner trick on again I'll tear her eyes out!"




Tranquilly and haughtily Mignon shrugged his shoulders, as became a man from whom nothing could be hidden.




"Do be quiet," he muttered. "Do me the favor of being quiet, won't you?"




He knew what to rely on now. He had drained his Muffat dry, and he knew that at a sign from Nana he was ready to lie down and be a carpet under her feet. There is no fighting against passions such as that. Accordingly, as he knew what men were, he thought of nothing but how to turn the situation to the best possible account.




It would be necessary to wait on the course of events. And he waited on them.




"Rose, it's your turn!" shouted Bordenave. "The second act's being begun again."




"Off with you then," continued Mignon, "and let me arrange matters."




Then he began bantering, despite all his troubles, and was pleased to congratulate Fauchery on his piece. A very strong piece! Only why was his great lady so chaste? It wasn't natural! With that he sneered and asked who had sat for the portrait of the Duke of Beaurivage, Geraldine's wornout roue. Fauchery smiled; he was far from annoyed. But Bordenave glanced in Muffat's direction and looked vexed, and Mignon was struck at this and became serious again.




"Let's begin, for God's sake!" yelled the manager. "Now then, Barillot! Eh? What? Isn't Bosc there? Is he bloody well making game of me now?"




Bosc, however, made his appearance quietly enough, and the rehearsal began again just as Labordette was taking the count away with him. The latter was tremulous at the thought of seeing Nana once more. After the rupture had taken place between them there had been a great void in his life. He was idle and fancied himself about to suffer through the sudden change his habits had undergone, and accordingly he had let them take him to see Rose. Besides, his brain had been in such a whirl that he had striven to forget everything and had strenuously kept from seeking out Nana while avoiding an explanation with the countess. He thought, indeed, that he owed his dignity such a measure of forgetfulness. But mysterious forces were at work within, and Nana began slowly to reconquer him. First came thoughts of her, then fleshly cravings and finally a new set of exclusive, tender, well-nigh paternal feelings.




The abominable events attendant on their last interview were gradually effacing themselves. He no longer saw Fontan; he no longer heard the stinging taunt about his wife's adultery with which Nana cast him out of doors. These things were as words whose memory vanished. Yet deep down in his heart there was a poignant smart which wrung him with such increasing pain that it nigh choked him. Childish ideas would occur to him; he imagined that she would never have betrayed him if he had really loved her, and he blamed himself for this. His anguish was becoming unbearable; he was really very wretched. His was the pain of an old wound rather than the blind, present desire which puts up with everything for the sake of immediate possession. He felt a jealous passion for the woman and was haunted by longings for her and her alone, her hair, her mouth, her body. When he remembered the sound of her voice a shiver ran through him; he longed for her as a miser might have done, with refinements of desire beggaring description. He was, in fact, so dolorously possessed by his passion that when Labordette had begun to broach the subject of an assignation he had thrown himself into his arms in obedience to irresistible impulse. Directly afterward he had, of course, been ashamed of an act of self-abandonment which could not but seem very ridicubus in a man of his position; but Labordette was one who knew when to see and when not to see things, and he gave a further proof of his tact when he left the count at the foot of the stairs and without effort let slip only these simple words:




"The right-hand passage on the second floor. The door's not shut."




Muffat was alone in that silent corner of the house. As he passed before the players' waiting room, he had peeped through the open doors and noticed the utter dilapidation of the vast chamber, which looked shamefully stained and worn in broad daylight. But what surprised him most as he emerged from the darkness and confusion of the stage was the pure, clear light and deep quiet at present pervading the lofty staircase, which one evening when he had seen it before had been bathed in gas fumes and loud with the footsteps of women scampering over the different floors. He felt that the dressing rooms were empty, the corridors deserted; not a soul was there; not a sound broke the stillness, while through the square windows on the level of the stairs the pale November sunlight filtered and cast yellow patches of light, full of dancing dust, amid the dead, peaceful air which seemed to descend from the regions above.




He was glad of this calm and the silence, and he went slowly up, trying to regain breath as he went, for his heart was thumping, and he was afraid lest he might behave childishly and give way to sighs and tears. Accordingly on the first-floor landing he leaned up against a wall--for he was sure of not being observed--and pressed his handkerchief to his mouth and gazed at the warped steps, the iron balustrade bright with the friction of many hands, the scraped paint on the walls--all the squalor, in fact, which that house of tolerance so crudely displayed at the pale afternoon hour when courtesans are asleep. When he reached the second floor he had to step over a big yellow cat which was lying curled up on a step. With half-closed eyes this cat was keeping solitary watch over the house, where the close and now frozen odors which the women nightly left behind them had rendered him somnolent.




In the right-hand corridor the door of the dressing room had, indeed, not been closed entirely. Nana was waiting. That little Mathilde, a drab of a young girl, kept her dressing room in a filthy state. Chipped jugs stood about anyhow; the dressing table was greasy, and there was a chair covered with red stains, which looked as if someone had bled over the straw. The paper pasted on walls and ceiling was splashed from top to bottom with spots of soapy water and this smelled so disagreeably of lavender scent turned sour that Nana opened the window and for some moments stayed leaning on the sill, breathing the fresh air and craning forward to catch sight of Mme Bron underneath. She could hear her broom wildly at work on the mildewed pantiles of the narrow court which was buried in shadow. A canary, whose cage hung on a shutter, was trilling away piercingly. The sound of carriages in the boulevard and neighboring streets was no longer audible, and the quiet and the wide expanse of sleeping sunlight suggested the country. Looking farther afield, her eye fell on the small buildings and glass roofs of the galleries in the passage and, beyond these, on the tall houses in the Rue Vivienne, the backs of which rose silent and apparently deserted over against her. There was a succession of terrace roofs close by, and on one of these a photographer had perched a big cagelike construction of blue glass. It was all very gay, and Nana was becoming absorbed in contemplation, when it struck her someone had knocked at the door.




She turned round and shouted:




"Come in!"




At sight of the count she shut the window, for it was not warm, and there was no need for the eavesdropping Mme Bron to listen. The pair gazed at one another gravely. Then as the count still kept standing stiffly in front of her, looking ready to choke with emotion, she burst out laughing and said:




"Well! So you're here again, you silly big beast!"




The tumult going on within him was so great that he seemed a man frozen to ice. He addressed Nana as "madame" and esteemed himself happy to see her again. Thereupon she became more familiar than ever in order to bounce matters through.




"Don't do it in the dignified way! You wanted to see me, didn't you? But you didn't intend us to stand looking at one another like a couple of chinaware dogs. We've both been in the wrong--Oh, I certainly forgive you!"




And herewith they agreed not to talk of that affair again, Muffat nodding his assent as Nana spoke. He was calmer now but as yet could find nothing to say, though a thousand things rose tumultuously to his lips. Surprised at his apparent coldness, she began acting a part with much vigor.




"Come," she continued with a faint smile, "you're a sensible man! Now that we've made our peace let's shake hands and be good friends in future."




"What? Good friends?" he murmured in sudden anxiety.




"Yes; it's idiotic, perhaps, but I should like you to think well of me. We've had our little explanation out, and if we meet again we shan't, at any rate look like a pair of boobies."




He tried to interrupt her with a movement of the hand.




"Let me finish! There's not a man, you understand, able to accuse me of doing him a blackguardly turn; well, and it struck me as horrid to begin in your case. We all have our sense of honor, dear boy."




"But that's not my meaning!" he shouted violently. "Sit down--listen to me!" And as though he were afraid of seeing her take her departure, he pushed her down on the solitary chair in the room. Then he paced about in growing agitation. The little dressing room was airless and full of sunlight, and no sound from the outside world disturbed its pleasant, peaceful, dampish atmosphere. In the pauses of conversation the shrillings of the canary were alone audible and suggested the distant piping of a flute.




"Listen," he said, planting himself in front of her, "I've come to possess myself of you again. Yes, I want to begin again. You know that well; then why do you talk to me as you do? Answer me; tell me you consent."




Her head was bent, and she was scratching the blood-red straw of the seat underneath her. Seeing him so anxious, she did not hurry to answer. But at last she lifted up her face. It had assumed a grave expression, and into the beautiful eyes she had succeeded in infusing a look of sadness.




"Oh, it's impossible, little man. Never, never, will I live with you again."




"Why?" he stuttered, and his face seemed contracted in unspeakable suffering.




"Why? Hang it all, because--It's impossible; that's about it. I don't want to."




He looked ardently at her for some seconds longer. Then his legs curved under him and he fell on the floor. In a bored voice she added this simple advice:




"Ah, don't be a baby!"




But he was one already. Dropping at her feet, he had put his arms round her waist and was hugging her closely, pressing his face hard against her knees. When he felt her thus--when he once more divined the presence of her velvety limbs beneath the thin fabric of her dress--he was suddenly convulsed and trembled, as it were, with fever, while madly, savagely, he pressed his face against her knees as though he had been anxious to force through her flesh. The old chair creaked, and beneath the low ceiling, where the air was pungent with stale perfumes, smothered sobs of desire were audible.




"Well, ad after?" Nana began saying, letting him do as he would. "All this doesn't help you a bit, seeing that the thing's impossible. Good God, what a child you are!"




His energy subsided, but he still stayed on the floor, nor did he relax his hold of her as he said in a broken voice:




"Do at least listen to what I came to offer you. I've already seen a town house close to the Parc Monceau--I would gladly realize your smallest wish. In order to have you all to myself, I would give my whole fortune. Yes, that would be my only condition, that I should have you all to myself! Do you understand? And if you were to consent to be mine only, oh, then I should want you to be the loveliest, the richest, woman on earth. I should give you carriages and diamonds and dresses!"




At each successive offer Nana shook her head proudly. Then seeing that he still continued them, that he even spoke of settling money on her--for he was at loss what to lay at her feet--she apparently lost patience.




"Come, come, have you done bargaining with me? I'm a good sort, and I don't mind giving in to you for a minute or two, as your feelings are making you so ill, but I've had enough of it now, haven't I? So let me get up. You're tiring me."




She extricated herself from his clasp, and once on her feet:




"No, no, no!" she said. "I don't want to!"




With that he gathered himself up painfully and feebly dropped into a chair, in which he leaned back with his face in his hands. Nana began pacing up and down in her turn. For a second or two she looked at the stained wallpaper, the greasy toilet table, the whole dirty little room as it basked in the pale sunlight. Then she paused in front of the count and spoke with quiet directness.




"It's strange how rich men fancy they can have everything for their money. Well, and if I don't want to consent--what then? I don't care a pin for your presents! You might give me Paris, and yet I should say no! Always no! Look here, it's scarcely clean in this room, yet I should think it very nice if I wanted to live in it with you. But one's fit to kick the bucket in your palaces if one isn't in love. Ah, as to money, my poor pet, I can lay my hands on that if I want to, but I tell you, I trample on it; I spit on it!"




And with that she assumed a disgusted expression. Then she became sentimental and added in a melancholy tone:




"I know of something worth more than money. Oh, if only someone were to give me what I long for!"




He slowly lifted his head, and there was a gleam of hope in his eyes.




"Oh, you can't give it me," she continued; "it doesn't depend on you, and that's the reason I'm talking to you about it. Yes, we're having a chat, so I may as well mention to you that I should like to play the part of the respectable woman in that show of theirs."




"What respectable woman?" he muttered in astonishment.




"Why, their Duchess Helene! If they think I'm going to play Geraldine, a part with nothing in it, a scene and nothing besides--if they think that! Besides, that isn't the reason. The fact is I've had enough of courtesans. Why, there's no end to 'em! They'll be fancying I've got 'em on the brain; to be sure they will! Besides, when all's said and done, it's annoying, for I can quite see they seem to think me uneducated. Well, my boy, they're jolly well in the dark about it, I can tell you! When I want to be a perfect lady, why then I am a swell, and no mistake! Just look at this."




And she withdrew as far as the window and then came swelling back with the mincing gait and circumspect air of a portly hen that fears to dirty her claws. As to Muffat, he followed her movements with eyes still wet with tears. He was stupefied by this sudden transition from anguish to comedy. She walked about for a moment or two in order the more thoroughly to show off her paces, and as she walked she smiled subtlely, closed her eyes demurely and managed her skirts with great dexterity. Then she posted herself in front of him again.




"I guess I've hit it, eh?"




"Oh, thoroughly," he stammered with a broken voice and a troubled expression.




"I tell you I've got hold of the honest woman! I've tried at my own place. Nobody's got my little knack of looking like a duchess who don't care a damn for the men. Did you notice it when I passed in front of you? Why, the thing's in my blood! Besides, I want to play the part of an honest woman. I dream about it day and night--I'm miserable about it. I must have the part, d'you hear?"




And with that she grew serious, speaking in a hard voice and looking deeply moved, for she was really tortured by her stupid, tiresome wish. Muffat, still smarting from her late refusals, sat on without appearing to grasp her meaning. There was a silence during which the very flies abstained from buzzing through the quiet, empty place.




"Now, look here," she resumed bluntly, "you're to get them to give me the part."




He was dumfounded, and with a despairing gesture:




"Oh, it's impossible! You yourself were saying just now that it didn't depend on me."




She interrupted him with a shrug of the shoulders.




"You'll just go down, and you'll tell Bordenave you want the part. Now don't be such a silly! Bordenave wants money--well, you'll lend him some, since you can afford to make ducks and drakes of it."




And as he still struggled to refuse her, she grew angry.




"Very well, I understand; you're afraid of making Rose angry. I didn't mention the woman when you were crying down on the floor--I should have had too much to say about it all. Yes, to be sure, when one has sworn to love a woman forever one doesn't usually take up with the first creature that comes by directly after. Oh, that's where the shoe pinches, I remember! Well, dear boy, there's nothing very savory in the Mignon's leavings! Oughtn't you to have broken it off with that dirty lot before coming and squirming on my knees?"




He protested vaguely and at last was able to get out a phrase.




"Oh, I don't care a jot for Rose; I'll give her up at once."




Nana seemed satisfied on this point. She continued:




"Well then, what's bothering you? Bordenave's master here. You'll tell me there's Fauchery after Bordenave--"




She had sunk her voice, for she was coming to the delicate part of the matter. Muffat sat silent, his eyes fixed on the ground. He had remained voluntarily ignorant of Fauchery's assiduous attentions to the countess, and time had lulled his suspicions and set him hoping that he had been deceiving himself during that fearful night passed in a doorway of the Rue Taitbout. But he still felt a dull, angry repugnance to the man.




"Well, what then? Fauchery isn't the devil!" Nana repeated, feeling her way cautiously and trying to find out how matters stood between husband and lover. "One can get over his soft side. I promise you, he's a good sort at bottom! So it's a bargain, eh? You'll tell him that it's for my sake?"




The idea of taking such a step disgusted the count.




"No, no! Never!" he cried.




She paused, and this sentence was on the verge of utterance:




"Fauchery can refuse you nothing."




But she felt that by way of argument it was rather too much of a good thing. So she only smiled a queer smile which spoke as plainly as words. Muffat had raised his eyes to her and now once more lowered them, looking pale and full of embarrassment.




"Ah, you're not good natured," she muttered at last.




"I cannot," he said with a voice and a look of the utmost anguish. "I'll do whatever you like, but not that, dear love! Oh, I beg you not to insist on that!"




Thereupon she wasted no more time in discussion but took his head between her small hands, pushed it back a little, bent down and glued her mouth to his in a long, long kiss. He shivered violently; he trembled beneath her touch; his eyes were closed, and he was beside himself. She lifted him to his feet.




"Go," said she simply.




He walked off, making toward the door. But as he passed out she took him in her arms again, became meek and coaxing, lifted her face to his and rubbed her cheek against his waistcoat, much as a cat might have done.




"Where's the fine house?" she whispered in laughing embarrassment, like a little girl who returns to the pleasant things she has previously refused.




"In the Avenue de Villiers."




"And there are carriages there?"




"Yes."




"Lace? Diamonds?"




"Yes."




"Oh, how good you are, my old pet! You know it was all jealousy just now! And this time I solemnly promise you it won't be like the first, for now you understand what's due to a woman. You give all, don't you? Well then, I don't want anybody but you! Why, look here, there's some more for you! There and there AND there!"




When she had pushed him from the room after firing his blood with a rain of kisses on hands and on face, she panted awhile. Good heavens, what an unpleasant smell there was in that slut Mathilde's dressing room! It was warm, if you will, with the tranquil warmth peculiar to rooms in the south when the winter sun shines into them, but really, it smelled far too strong of stale lavender water, not to mention other less cleanly things! She opened the window and, again leaning on the window sill, began watching the glass roof of the passage below in order to kill time.




Muffat went staggering downstairs. His head was swimming. What should he say? How should he broach the matter which, moreover, did not concern him? He heard sounds of quarreling as he reached the stage. The second act was being finished, and Prulliere was beside himself with wrath, owing to an attempt on Fauchery's part to cut short one of his speeches.




"Cut it all out then," he was shouting. "I should prefer that! Just fancy, I haven't two hundred lines, and they're still cutting me down. No, by Jove, I've had enough of it; I give the part up."




He took a little crumpled manuscript book out of his pocket and fingered its leaves feverishly, as though he were just about to throw it on Cossard's lap. His pale face was convulsed by outraged vanity; his lips were drawn and thin, his eyes flamed; he was quite unable to conceal the struggle that was going on inside him. To think that he, Prulliere, the idol of the public, should play a part of only two hundred lines!




"Why not make me bring in letters on a tray?" he continued bitterly.




"Come, come, Prulliere, behave decently," said Bordenave, who was anxious to treat him tenderly because of his influence over the boxes. "Don't begin making a fuss. We'll find some points. Eh, Fauchery, you'll add some points? In the third act it would even be possible to lengthen a scene out."




"Well then, I want the last speech of all," the comedian declared. "I certainly deserve to have it."




Fauchery's silence seemed to give consent, and Prulliere, still greatly agitated and discontented despite everything, put his part back into his pocket. Bosc and Fontan had appeared profoundly indifferent during the course of this explanation. Let each man fight for his own hand, they reflected; the present dispute had nothing to do with them; they had no interest therein! All the actors clustered round Fauchery and began questioning him and fishing for praise, while Mignon listened to the last of Prulliere's complaints without, however, losing sight of Count Muffat, whose return he had been on the watch for.




Entering in the half-light, the count had paused at the back of the stage, for he hesitated to interrupt the quarrel. But Bordenave caught sight of him and ran forward.




"Aren't they a pretty lot?" he muttered. "You can have no idea what I've got to undergo with that lot, Monsieur le Comte. Each man's vainer than his neighbor, and they're wretched players all the same, a scabby lot, always mixed up in some dirty business or other! Oh, they'd be delighted if I were to come to smash. But I beg pardon--I'm getting beside myself."




He ceased speaking, and silence reigned while Muffat sought how to broach his announcement gently. But he failed and, in order to get out of his difficulty the more quickly, ended by an abrupt announcement:




"Nana wants the duchess's part."




Bordenave gave a start and shouted:




"Come now, it's sheer madness!"




Then looking at the count and finding him so pale and so shaken, he was calm at once.




"Devil take it!" he said simply.




And with that there ensued a fresh silence. At bottom he didn't care a pin about it. That great thing Nana playing the duchess might possibly prove amusing! Besides, now that this had happened he had Muffat well in his grasp. Accordingly he was not long in coming to a decision, and so he turned round and called out:




"Fauchery!"




The count had been on the point of stopping him. But Fauchery did not hear him, for he had been pinned against the curtain by Fontan and was being compelled to listen patiently to the comedian's reading of the part of Tardiveau. Fontan imagined Tardiveau to be a native of Marseilles with a dialect, and he imitated the dialect. He was repeating whole speeches. Was that right? Was this the thing? Apparently he was only submitting ideas to Fauchery of which he was himself uncertain, but as the author seemed cold and raised various objections, he grew angry at once.




Oh, very well, the moment the spirit of the part escaped him it would be better for all concerned that he shouldn't act it at all!




"Fauchery!" shouted Bordenave once more.




Thereupon the young man ran off, delighted to escape from the actor, who was wounded not a little by his prompt retreat.




"Don't let's stay here," continued Bordenave. "Come this way, gentlemen."




In order to escape from curious listeners he led them into the property room behind the scenes, while Mignon watched their disappearance in some surprise. They went down a few steps and entered a square room, whose two windows opened upon the courtyard. A faint light stole through the dirty panes and hung wanly under the low ceiling. In pigeonholes and shelves, which filled the whole place up, lay a collection of the most varied kind of bric-a-brac. Indeed, it suggested an old-clothes shop in the Rue de Lappe in process of selling off, so indescribable was the hotchpotch of plates, gilt pasteboard cups, old red umbrellas, Italian jars, clocks in all styles, platters and inkpots, firearms and squirts, which lay chipped and broken and in unrecognizable heaps under a layer of dust an inch deep. An unendurable odor of old iron, rags and damp cardboard emanated from the various piles, where the debris of forgotten dramas had been collecting for half a century.




"Come in," Bordenave repeated. "We shall be alone, at any rate."




The count was extremely embarrassed, and he contrived to let the manager risk his proposal for him. Fauchery was astonished.




"Eh? What?" he asked.




"Just this," said Bordenave finally. "An idea has occurred to us. Now whatever you do, don't jump! It's most serious. What do you think of Nana for the duchess's part?"




The author was bewildered; then he burst out with:




"Ah no, no! You're joking, aren't you? People would laugh far too much."




"Well, and it's a point gained already if they do laugh! Just reflect, my dear boy. The idea pleases Monsieur le Comte very much."




In order to keep himself in countenance Muffat had just picked out of the dust on a neighboring shelf an object which he did not seem to recognize. It was an eggcup, and its stem had been mended with plaster. He kept hold of it unconsciously and came forward, muttering:




"Yes, yes, it would be capital."




Fauchery turned toward him with a brisk, impatient gesture. The count had nothing to do with his piece, and he said decisively:




"Never! Let Nana play the courtesan as much as she likes, but a lady--No, by Jove!"




"You are mistaken, I assure you," rejoined the count, growing bolder. "This very minute she has been playing the part of a pure woman for my benefit."




"Where?" queried Fauchery with growing surprise.




"Upstairs in a dressing room. Yes, she has, indeed, and with such distinction! She's got a way of glancing at you as she goes by you--something like this, you know!"




And eggcup in hand, he endeavored to imitate Nana, quite forgetting his dignity in his frantic desire to convince the others. Fauchery gazed at him in a state of stupefaction. He understood it all now, and his anger had ceased. The count felt that he was looking at him mockingly and pityingly, and he paused with a slight blush on his face.




"Egad, it's quite possible!" muttered the author complaisantly. "Perhaps she would do very well, only the part's been assigned. We can't take it away from Rose."




"Oh, if that's all the trouble," said Bordenave, "I'll undertake to arrange matters."




But presently, seeing them both against him and guessing that Bordenave had some secret interest at stake, the young man thought to avoid aquiescence by redoubling the violence of his refusal. The consultation was on the verge of being broken up.




"Oh, dear! No, no! Even if the part were unassigned I should never give it her! There, is that plain? Do let me alone; I have no wish to ruin my play!"




He lapsed into silent embarrassment. Bordenave, deeming himself DE TROP, went away, but the count remained with bowed head. He raised it with an effort and said in a breaking voice:




"Supposing, my dear fellow, I were to ask this of you as a favor?"




"I cannot, I cannot," Fauchery kept repeating as he writhed to get free.




Muffat's voice became harder.




"I pray and beseech you for it! I want it!"




And with that he fixed his eyes on him. The young man read menaces in that darkling gaze and suddenly gave way with a splutter of confused phrases:




"Do what you like--I don't care a pin about it. Yes, yes, you're abusing your power, but you'll see, you'll see!"




At this the embarrassment of both increased. Fauchery was leaning up against a set of shelves and was tapping nervously on the ground with his foot. Muffat seemed busy examining the eggcup, which he was still turning round and about.




"It's an eggcup," Bordenave obligingly came and remarked.




"Yes, to be sure! It's an eggeup," the count repeated.




"Excuse me, you're covered with dust," continued the manager, putting the thing back on a shelf. "If one had to dust every day there'd be no end to it, you understand. But it's hardly clean here--a filthy mess, eh? Yet you may believe me or not when I tell you there's money in it. Now look, just look at all that!"




He walked Muffat round in front of the pigeonholes and shelves and in the greenish light which filtered through the courtyard, told him the names of different properties, for he was anxious to interest him in his marine-stores inventory, as he jocosely termed it.




Presently, when they had returned into Fauchery's neighborhood, he said carelessly enough:




"Listen, since we're all of one mind, we'll finish the matter at once. Here's Mignon, just when he's wanted."




For some little time past Mignon had been prowling in the adjoining passage, and the very moment Bordenave began talking of a modification of their agreement he burst into wrathful protest. It was infamous--they wanted to spoil his wife's career--he'd go to law about it! Bordenave, meanwhile, was extremely calm and full of reasons. He did not think the part worthy of Rose, and he preferred to reserve her for an operetta, which was to be put on after the Petite Duchesse. But when her husband still continued shouting he suddenly offered to cancel their arrangement in view of the offers which the Folies-Dramatiques had been making the singer. At this Mignon was momenrarily put out, so without denying the truth of these offers he loudly professed a vast disdain for money. His wife, he said, had been engaged to play the Duchess Helene, and she would play the part even if he, Mignon, were to be ruined over it. His dignity, his honor, were at stake! Starting from this basis, the discussion grew interminable. The manager, however, always returned to the following argument: since the Folies had offered Rose three hundred francs a night during a hundred performances, and since she only made a hundred and fifty with him, she would be the gainer by fifteen thousand francs the moment he let her depart. The husband, on his part, did not desert the artist's position. What would people say if they saw his wife deprived of her part? Why, that she was not equal to it; that it had been deemed necessary to find a substitute for her! And this would do great harm to Rose's reputation as an artist; nay, it would diminish it. Oh no, no! Glory before gain! Then without a word of warning he pointed out a possible arrangement: Rose, according to the terms of her agreement, was pledged to pay a forfeit of ten thousand francs in case she gave up the part. Very well then, let them give her ten thousand francs, and she would go to the Folies-Dramatiques. Bordenave was utterly dumfounded while Mignon, who had never once taken his eyes off the count, tranquilly awaited results.




"Then everything can be settled," murmured Muffat in tones of relief; "we can come to an understanding."




"The deuce, no! That would be too stupid!" cried Bordenave, mastered by his commercial instincts. "Ten thousand francs to let Rose go! Why, people would make game of me!"




But the count, with a multiplicity of nods, bade him accept. He hesitated, and at last with much grumbling and infinite regret over the ten thousand francs which, by the by, were not destined to come out of his own pocket he bluntly continued:




"After all, I consent. At any rate, I shall have you off my hands."




For a quarter of an hour past Fontan had been listening in the courtyard. Such had been his curiosity that he had come down and posted himself there, but the moment he understood the state of the case he went upstairs again and enjoyed the treat of telling Rose. Dear me! They were just haggling in her behalf! He dinned his words into her ears; she ran off to the property room. They were silent as she entered. She looked at the four men. Muffat hung his head; Fauchery answered her questioning glance with a despairing shrug of the shoulders; as to Mignon, he was busy discussing the terms of the agreement with Bordenave.




"What's up?" she demanded curtly.




"Nothing," said her husband. "Bordenave here is giving ten thousand francs in order to get you to give up your part."




She grew tremulous with anger and very pale, and she clenched her little fists. For some moments she stared at him, her whole nature in revolt. Ordinarily in matters of business she was wont to trust everything obediently to her husband, leaving him to sign agreements with managers and lovers. Now she could but cry:




"Oh, come, you're too base for anything!"




The words fell like a lash. Then she sped away, and Mignon, in utter astonishment, ran after her. What next? Was she going mad? He began explaining to her in low tones that ten thousand francs from one party and fifteen thousand from the other came to twenty-five thousand. A splendid deal! Muffat was getting rid of her in every sense of the word; it was a pretty trick to have plucked him of this last feather! But Rose in her anger vouchsafed no answer. Whereupon Mignon in disdain left her to her feminine spite and, turning to Bordenave, who was once more on the stage with Fauchery and Muffat, said:




"We'll sign tomorrow morning. Have the money in readiness."




At this moment Nana, to whom Labordette had brought the news, came down to the stage in triumph. She was quite the honest woman now and wore a most distinguished expression in order to overwhelm her friends and prove to the idiots that when she chose she could give them all points in the matter of smartness. But she nearly got into trouble, for at the sight of her Rose darted forward, choking with rage and stuttering:




"Yes, you, I'll pay you out! Things can't go on like this; d'you understand?" Nana forgot herself in face of this brisk attack and was going to put her arms akimbo and give her what for. But she controlled herself and, looking like a marquise who is afraid of treading on an orange peel, fluted in still more silvery tones.




"Eh, what?" said she. "You're mad, my dear!"




And with that she continued in her graceful affectation while Rose took her departure, followed by Mignon, who now refused to recognize her. Clarisse was enraptured, having just obtained the part of Geraldine from Bordenave. Fauchery, on the other hand, was gloomy; he shifted from one foot to the other; he could not decide whether to leave the theater or no. His piece was bedeviled, and he was seeking how best to save it. But Nana came up, took him by both hands and, drawing him toward her, asked whether he thought her so very atrocious after all. She wasn't going to eat his play--not she! Then she made him laugh and gave him to understand that he would be foolish to be angry with her, in view of his relationship to the Muffats. If, she said, her memory failed her she would take her lines from the prompter. The house, too, would be packed in such a way as to ensure applause. Besides, he was mistaken about her, and he would soon see how she would rattle through her part. By and by it was arranged that the author should make a few changes in the role of the duchess so as to extend that of Prulliere. The last-named personage was enraptured. Indeed, amid all the joy which Nana now quite naturally diffused, Fontan alone remained unmoved. In the middle of the yellow lamplight, against which the sharp outline offa, there were twenty thousand francs' worth of POINT DE VENISE lace. The furniture was lacquered blue and white under designs in silver filigree, and everywhere lay such numbers of white bearskins that they hid the carpet. This was a luxurious caprice on Nana's part, she having never been able to break herself of the habit of sitting on the floor to take her stockings off. Next door to the bedroom the little saloon was full of an amusing medley of exquisitely artistic objects. Against the hangings of pale rose-colored silk--a faded Turkish rose color, embroidered with gold thread--a whole world of them stood sharply outlined. They were from every land and in every possible style. There were Italian cabinets, Spanish and Portuguese coffers, models of Chinese pagodas, a Japanese screen of precious workmanship, besides china, bronzes, embroidered silks, his goatlike profile shone out with great distinctness, he stood showing off his figure and affecting the pose of one who has been cruelly abandoned. Nana went quietly up and shook hands with him.




"How are you getting on?"




"Oh, pretty fairly. And how are you?"




"Very well, thank you."That was all. They seemed to have only parted at the doors of the theater the day before. Meanwhile the players were waiting about, but Bordenave said that the third act would not be rehearsed. And so it chanced that old Bosc went grumbling away at the proper time, whereas usually the company were needlessly detained and lost whole afternoons in consequence. Everyone went off. Down on the pavement they were blinded by the broad daylight and stood blinking their eyes in a dazed sort of way, as became people who had passed three hours squabbling with tight-strung nerves in the depths of a cellar. The count, with racked limbs and vacant brain, got into a conveyance with Nana, while Labordette took Fauchery off and comforted him.




A month later the first night of the Petite Duchesse proved supremely disastrous to Nana. She was atrociously bad and displayed such pretentions toward high comedy that the public grew mirthful. They did not hiss--they were too amused. From a stage box Rose Mignon kept greeting her rival's successive entrances with a shrill laugh, which set the whole house off. It was the beginning of her revenge. Accordingly, when at night Nana, greatly chagrined, found herself alone with Muffat, she said furiously:




"What a conspiracy, eh? It's all owing to jealousy. Oh, if they only knew how I despise 'em! What do I want them for nowadays? Look here! I'll bet a hundred louis that I'll bring all those who made fun today and make 'em lick the ground at my feet! Yes, I'll fine-lady your Paris for you, I will!"




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  8


在蒙马特区韦龙街的一幢房子的五层楼上,娜娜和丰唐请来几个朋友吃三王来朝节饼,以此来庆祝乔迁之喜,他们搬到这里已有三天了。




他们本来并未打算住在一起,这是在蜜月的热恋中突然决定的。在她大动肝火,断然把伯爵和银行家赶出门的第二天,她感到自己周围的一切都土崩瓦解了。现在她对自己的前景一下看得清清楚楚了:债主们就要涌进她的候见厅里,他们甚至会干涉他们的爱情,并扬言拍卖她的一切,如果她不听从他们的安排的话;为了让他们给她留下四件家具,必须要同他们没完没了地争吵,直到吵得头昏脑胀。她宁愿什么都不要。另外,奥斯曼大街的那套住宅她住厌了。这套房子的色调很简单,几个大房间全都涂刷成金黄色。在她与丰唐热恋的时候,她就梦想有一间漂亮、明亮的卧室,仿佛她过去当卖花姑娘时的理想在她的脑海中重现了,不过那时所理想的只是一个带穿衣镜的红木衣柜和一张挂蓝色棱纹布帐子的床。两天之内,她卖掉了她能够卖掉的一切东西,如小摆设和珠宝饰,随后,她带着一万法郎悄然离去,连跟女门房都没打一声招呼。娜娜溜走了,离家出走了,没有留下一点踪迹。这样一走,那些男人就不来缠住她不放了。丰唐很听话。娜娜要搬走,他连个“不”字都未说。她爱怎么做就让她怎么做。他甚至像一个好伙伴那样行事。他有近七千法郎,尽管有人说他很吝啬,他还是同意拿出来,与娜娜的一万法郎放在一起。在他们看来,这笔钱似乎是一笔建立一个牢固家庭的资金。从此,他们花钱便从两人放在一起的钱中拿,租下韦龙街的两间房子,并在里面配备了家具,像老朋友一样分享着一切。起初,日子过得很甜蜜。




三王来朝节那天晚上,勒拉太太带着小路易第一个来到。因为丰唐没有回来,她便大胆说出了她对侄女的担心,因为她看到娜娜放弃了发财的机会,对此,她心里感到惶惶不安。




“啊!姑妈,我多么爱他!”娜娜一边大声说着,一边做了一个优美的姿势,把双手合拢,放在胸前。




这句话对勒拉太太产生不寻常的效果。她的眼里涌出了泪水。




“这话倒是真的,”她坚信不疑地说,“爱情是高于一切的。”




接着,她对几个房间的雅致漂亮,赞不绝口。娜娜带她去看卧室,餐厅,连厨房也看了。当然罗!卧室并不宽敞,墙壁都重新粉刷过了,更换了糊墙纸;阳光射进来,给人以惬意之感。




勒拉太太让小路易呆在厨房里,他站在女佣人后面,看她烤制母鸡,而她把娜娜留在卧室里。她有些话想直截了当跟娜娜谈谈,因为佐爱刚刚去过她家。佐爱对女主人一片忠心,她一直留在原来的住宅里大胆地应付局面。工钱吗,太太迟付一些,她也无所谓。在奥斯曼大街那套凌乱不堪的住宅里,是她应付了许多债主,组织了体面的撤退,挽救了一些残存的东西,她总是对债主们说,太太出外旅行了,从来不告诉他们她的去向。由于害怕被人跟踪,她放弃了来看望太太的兴趣。然而,今天早上,她来到勒拉太太家,是因为出现了新情况。昨天晚上,一些债主来了,他们当中有地毯商、煤炭商、洗衣妇,他们提出可以放宽还债的期限,甚至说可以借一大笔钱给太太,只要太太回到她的住所,做事聪明一些。姑妈转达了佐爱的话,说这件事情背后,很可能有一个男人在出谋划策。




“绝对不行!”娜娜愤怒地说,“这些商人真卑鄙龌龊!难道他们以为我得卖身来还他们的债吗!……你知道,我宁愿饿死,也不欺骗丰唐。”




“我也是这样回答他们的,”勒拉太太说道,“我的侄女心肠太好了。”




然而,娜娜更恼火的是,她听说“藏娇楼”被出卖了,是拉博德特以低廉可笑的价格为卡罗利娜•埃凯买下的。她对这帮人特别气愤,她们虽然装腔作势,其实,她们是真正的婊子。




嘿!一点不错,她比她们所有的人都好!




“她们可以吹牛,”她下结论道,“但金钱永远不会给她们带来真正的幸福……况且,姑妈,这帮人是否还活着,我都表示怀疑。我现在生活得太幸福了。”




就在这时候,马卢瓦太太来了,她戴着一顶奇形怪状的帽子,帽子的形状只有她自己说得出来。她们再次见面,大家都很高兴。马卢瓦太太说,以前她对大场面感到有些不自在;从现在起,她可以不时来打打牌了。她们又一次参观房子;在厨房里,她们看见女仆在烤鸡上浇卤汁,娜娜当着女仆的面,说要节省开支,雇个女佣人花费太大,她想自己操持家务。小路易出神地看着那台烤肉器。




这时听见一阵说话的声音。丰唐领着博斯克和普律利埃尔进来了。大家可以入席了。汤已经端上桌子了。这时娜娜第三次带领客人们参观住宅。




“啊!孩子们,你们住在这里真舒适!”博斯克再三地说。他是在说客套话,奉承一下请客的主人,因为归根结蒂,他对自己所说的“窝”的问题毫无兴趣。




进了卧室,他的恭维话说得更动听了。平常,他把女人视为畜生,他一想到一个男子汉受到这样一个肮脏的畜生的约束,而这种事也可能在他自己身上发生,他内心就很气愤。这是唯一能引起他愤怒的事,因为他总是像醉汉那样,用蔑视的态度来看待世界上的一切。




“啊!这两个人,”他眨着眼睛说道,“他们瞒着大家筑了这个安乐窝……说实话,你们做得对。他妈的!我们以后常来看你们,这倒是挺有意思的。”




当小路易骑着一把扫帚进来时,普律利埃尔冷笑道:




“啊!这个孩子已经是你们两个人的了?”




这句话似乎很逗人。勒拉太太和马卢瓦太太笑弯了腰。娜娜不但一点没有生气,反而温情地笑了,她说小路易不是她与丰唐所生,非常遗憾,为了孩子和她自己的幸福,她宁愿这是事实;但是他们将来也许会再生一个孩子。丰唐做出一副和蔼可亲的样子,一下抱起孩子,还模仿他牙牙学语,逗他玩。




“这没关系,他喜欢他的小爸爸……小坏蛋,叫我爸爸吧!”




“爸爸……爸爸……”孩子结结巴巴叫着。




大家都去抚摸小路易。博斯克感到不耐烦了,叫大家入席吃饭,在他看来,吃饭才是正经事。娜娜要求让小路易坐在她身边。吃饭时的气氛很愉快。然而,博斯克感到孩子坐在他旁边,心里有些不痛快,因为他要随时提防孩子把他的盘子打翻。勒拉太太也使他感到不自在。她感情缠绵,悄声悄气地告诉他一些秘密的事情,说有些有身份的先生还在追求自己;她噙着泪水,两次把身子靠紧他,他不得不推开她的膝盖。普律利埃尔对马卢瓦太太也不礼貌,他一次也没有为她递过菜。他只注意着娜娜,看见她和丰唐在一起,心里怏怏不乐。何况这对年轻的情侣又频频接吻,这着实令人讨厌。他们置一切请客的礼仪于不顾,两人竟然紧挨着坐在一起。




“真见鬼!你们还是吃饭吧,你们会有时间接吻的!”博斯克连连说道,嘴里塞满食物,“等我们走了以后再接吻吧。”




但是娜娜控制不住自己。她陶醉在爱情之中,两颊绯红得像处女。她笑个不停,眸子里充满温情,目光凝视着丰唐,用一连串的亲昵称呼呼唤丰唐:我的小狗,我的小狼,我的小猫儿。当他递水或递盐给她时,她就侧过身子,不顾一切地吻他的嘴唇,吻他的眼睛,吻他的鼻子和耳朵;如果有客人责备她,她就用巧妙的策略,装出猫挨打后的一副谦恭而又温顺的样子,坐直身子,暗暗抓起他的手,紧紧捏住不放,还要亲一亲。她一定要触到他身上的某个部分。丰唐拱着背,得意地任凭她抚爱。由于享受到性爱的快乐,他的大鼻子一张一合。他的山羊脸,又难看,又滑稽,像个丑八怪,由于受到这位白白胖胖女子的诚挚的爱慕,神态显得洋洋自得。他不时回报她一个吻,就像一个男人享受着各种乐趣时,想表现一下自己可爱的样子。“总之,你们两人真讨厌!”普律利埃尔嚷道,“你从这里滚开吧!”




这时,他把丰唐打发走了,换了一套餐具,坐到娜娜旁边的丰唐位置上。这一行动赢得了大伙的喝彩、鼓掌,他们还说了一些不堪入耳的话。丰唐装出一副失望的样子,露出火神哀哭爱神的神态。普律利埃尔马上对娜娜大献殷勤,用脚在桌子底下寻找娜娜的脚,娜娜对他猛踢一脚,叫他放老实一些。不,她肯定不会同他睡觉。上个月,因为他长相好,开始娜娜对他钟情过。而现在呢,娜娜恨他了,如果他装着捡餐巾去捏她的脚,她就把酒杯扔到他的脸上。




不过,那天晚上总算过得愉快。大家很自然地谈起了游艺剧院。博尔德纳夫这个恶棍难道还没有死吗?他的下流病又复发了,使他痛苦不堪,他的脾气坏透了,别人都不敢碰他。昨天晚上,排演时,他不停地骂西蒙娜。这个人死了,全体演员不会为他流一滴眼泪!娜娜说如果他要她扮演一个角色,她会一口拒绝的;另外,她还说她不再演戏了,因为剧团生活总是比不上小家庭生活。丰唐在新上演的戏中,没有扮演角色,他在正在排演的戏中也没有担任任何角色,他还夸大其词地谈到他的幸福,他说自己完全自由了,晚上可以陪着他的小猫咪,坐在炉火前烤脚。在场的人都赞叹不已,说他们是幸运儿,装出一副羡慕他们的样子。




大家分吃了三王来朝节饼。勒拉太太分得了蚕豆,她把蚕豆放到博斯克的杯子里。这时候,大家齐声叫道:“国王喝酒!国王喝酒!”娜娜趁大家笑声不绝之际,又搂住丰唐的脖子,一边吻他,一边贴着他的耳朵说话。但是普律利埃尔露出漂亮小伙子恼火时的笑容,大声说他俩这样做不符合游戏的规则。小路易躺在两张椅子上睡觉了。快到十一点钟时,大伙终于分手了。大家走在楼梯上时,互相说声再见。




在三个星期里,这对恋人的生活过得着实甜蜜。娜娜仿佛感受到当初她第一次穿上丝绸裙子时的那种快乐,她深居简出,体味到清静而简朴的家庭生活。一天早上,她很早亲自下楼去拉罗什福科菜市场去买鱼,不料迎面撞见了她昔日的理发师弗朗西斯,她吃了一惊。他像往常一样,全身穿得笔挺,上好料子的内衣,无可挑剔的礼服;娜娜身穿晨衣,头发蓬乱,趿着一双旧鞋。这副样子被他在街上撞见,娜娜很尴尬。但是理发师很懂分寸,反而对她更加谦恭礼貌。他对她什么也没有问,装作以为太太在外出旅行。啊!太太这次决定出来旅行,肯定使不少人伤心!这是大家的一大损失。不过,少妇出于一种好奇心,竟忘记了一见面时的尴尬相,终于对他问这问那了。因为在人群中他们很受挤,她便把他拉到一扇门下,她手里拎着小篮子,站在理发师的对面。人们对她这次出走有什么议论呢?我的上帝!请他理发的太太们,有的说这,有的说那;总而言之,风声很大,影响不小。那么斯泰内呢?斯泰内先生的景况很不佳,如果他找不到一笔新交易,其后果就糟了。而达盖内呢?哦!这个人生活得很好;达盖内先生善于安排生活。往事的回忆使娜娜兴奋起来,她张口还想问他问题,但她感到说出缪法的名字,难于启齿。于是,弗朗西斯微笑着首先开口。说到伯爵先生,他真可怜,自从太太走后,他痛苦万状,像是一个受苦受难的人,凡是太太可能到的地方,他都去过了。最后米尼翁先生遇见了他,把他带到家里去了。这则消息引得娜娜大笑,但她笑得很勉强。




“啊!他现在与罗丝在一起,”娜娜说道,“好吧,弗朗西斯,我不在乎!……你知道吧,他是个伪君子!他已经养成习惯了,连一个礼拜也熬不住了!而他还向我发誓,说在我之后,他不去找任何女人了!”




其实,她的肺都要气炸了。




“他是我吃剩下的东西,”她说道,“他是一个坏蛋,被罗丝捡去了!哦!我明白了,我从她身边抢走了斯泰内这头野兽,她要对我进行报复……把一个被我赶出门的男人勾引到家里,她是多么恶毒啊!”




米尼翁先生说事情不是这样,”理发师说道,“据他所说,是伯爵先生赶走了你……是这样,而且驱赶的方式粗俗下流,一脚踢在你的屁股上。”




娜娜的脸顿时变得刷白。




“嗯?什么?”她嚷道,“是他一脚踢在我的屁股上?……这个女人太过分了!但事实上,亲爱的,是我把他推到楼梯下的,这个王八!因为他是王八,你应当知道这件事;他的伯爵夫人同什么人都睡觉,让他戴了绿帽子,甚至还同福什利这个无赖睡觉……这个米尼翁在马路上荡来荡去,给他的奇丑无比的老婆拉客,他的老婆太瘦了,没有人要她!……这些人真肮脏!




这些人真肮脏!”




她气得哽住了。她喘了喘气,又说道:




“啊!他们这样说……好吧!亲爱的弗朗西斯,我要去找他们问清楚……你愿意马上同我一道去吗?……是的,我要去,看看他们是不是还有胆量说在我的屁股上踢了几脚……踢了几脚!我从来没有容忍过这样的行为。永远不会有人敢打我,你明白吗?因为谁敢动我一下,我就把他吞掉。”




然而,她还是平静下来了。总之,他们爱怎么说就怎么说吧,她把他们看得跟她的鞋子上的泥土一样。与这些人斤斤计较,简直玷污了自己,她问心无愧就行了。这时,弗朗西斯同她谈得随便了,看见她这样穿着家庭主妇的晨衣出来买菜,与她分手时,冒昧地对她提出一些忠告。她错了,为了一时的热恋而牺牲了一切,一时的热恋会毁掉自己的一生的。她低着头听他说下去。弗朗西斯说话时,脸上露出难过的神色,他像个过来人,看见这样漂亮的姑娘如此糟蹋了自己,心里很难受。




“这是我自己的事情,”她终于开了口,“不过,我还是要谢谢你,亲爱的。”




她与弗朗西斯握握手,虽然他衣冠楚楚,但手还是有点黏糊糊的;随后,她去买鱼了。整整一天里,她脑子里总是想到她被踢屁股的事。她甚至把这件事告诉了丰唐,她又装出一副泼妇的样子,说她决不允许别人手指弹她一下。丰唐摆出一副智力超人的样子,说一切大人先生都是一些衣冠禽兽,人们应该鄙视他们。从那时起,娜娜心里对他们充满了蔑视。




就在这天晚上,他们去意大利剧院观看丰唐认识的一个小娘儿们初次登台演出,这个角色的台词仅有十行。他们步行到蒙马特高地时,已快到深夜一点钟了。他们在当丹河堤街买了一块咖啡奶油蛋糕,回到家里在床上吃,因为天气不暖和,在床上吃,这样可以免得生火。他们并肩坐着,被子盖在肚子上,枕头垫在背后,他们一边吃夜点心,一边议论那个小娘儿们。娜娜觉得她长相丑陋,没有风度。丰唐趴卧着,切成块的蛋糕放在床头柜边沿上的蜡烛和火柴之间,丰唐把蛋糕递给娜娜。他们最后争吵起来。




“哦!如果要说的话!”娜娜大声说道,“她的眼睛就像钻子钻出来的两个洞,她的头发的颜色就像亚麻的颜色。”




“住嘴!”丰唐连声说道,“她的眼睛漂亮极了,目光炯炯有神……你们女人之间总是互相诽谤!”




他看上去很气愤。




“得啦,你说得不少啦!”他终于用粗暴的声音说道,“你知道,我不喜欢人家来烦我……睡觉吧,再争论下去就没有好结果了。”




丰唐吹熄了蜡烛。娜娜怒气未消,她继续说话,说她不愿意别人用这样的口气跟她说话,她习惯于受人尊敬。因为丰唐不理睬她,她也只好住口了。但是她不能入睡,在床上辗转反侧。




“他妈的!你动来动去,还有没有完的时候?”他猛然跳起来,大声喊道。




“床上有蛋糕屑,这可不是我搞的。”她冷冰冰地说道。




床上确实有蛋糕屑,她连大腿底下都感觉得到,她浑身发痒。就连一粒蛋糕屑也使她感到身上发痒,她搔痒,把皮都搔破了。在床上吃糕点,吃完以后,难道不该把被子抖一抖吗?丰唐憋了一肚子气,点燃了一枝烛蜡。两人都起来,穿着睡衣,光着脚,把被子掀开,用手把床单上的蛋糕屑掸掉。丰唐冷得浑身直打哆嗦,连忙又睡到床上,娜娜叫他擦擦脚,他叫她见鬼去吧。最后,她睡回原处,但是刚刚躺下,她又乱动起来,床上还有蛋糕屑。




“当然啦!肯定还有,”她反复说道,“你的脚底把碎屑又带到床上了……这我可受不了!我对你说,这我可受不了!”




说完,她想从丰唐的身体上面跨过去,跳到地上。而丰唐很想睡觉,被她闹得忍无可忍,狠狠地掴了她一记耳光。耳光打得那样重,娜娜一下子把头枕到枕头上,乖乖地睡觉了。她被打得晕头转向。




“哎哟!”她只喊了一声,像孩子一样长长叹了一口气。




过了一会,他问她还敢不敢再动弹,若再动弹一下,就再掴她一记耳光。接着,他吹熄了蜡烛,仰面躺下,马上打起鼾来。娜娜呢,她把脸贴在枕头上,低声呜咽起来。滥用武力的人是孬种。但是,她心里确实害怕起来,刚才丰唐的那副滑稽面孔一下子变得多么可怕。她的火气慢慢消了,似乎是那记耳光让她平静下来。现在她对他反而尊敬起来,她把身子贴在紧靠巷子边的墙壁上,尽量多让一些地方给他。她脸上火辣辣的,眼泪汪汪,虽然疲惫不堪,却感到有味道。她被制服了,疲倦得连蛋糕屑也感觉不到了,终于睡着了。第二天早上,当她醒来时,她用赤裸的双臂搂住丰唐,把他紧紧地搂在怀里。他再也不会打她了,是吗?再不打她了。她太爱他了,挨他的耳光,也觉得有意思。




于是,他们又开始了一种新的生活。一句话不投机,丰唐就掴她几记耳光。她也习惯了,挨打就忍受着,有时,她也大声叫喊,威胁他;但是,当他把她硬逼到墙边,说要掐死她时,她就软下来。通常,她挨打后,倒在椅子上,呜咽五分钟。事后便把一切都忘了,又快乐起来,唱呀,笑呀,在屋子里跑来跑去,满屋里都听到她的裙子飘拂的声音。现在最糟糕的却是整天不见丰唐的踪影,他晚上要到深更半夜才回来;他经常逛咖啡馆,会见他的哥儿们。娜娜平时战战兢兢,对他温柔体贴,唯一担心的事是,她责备他几句,他就出去不回来。有些日子,马卢瓦太太没有来,姑妈和小路易也没有来,她一个人寂寞得要命。因此,一个星期天,她去拉罗什福科菜场买鸽子,正在讨价还价时,遇见了萨丹,她高兴极了。萨丹买了一把萝卜。自从那天晚上,丰唐请王子喝香槟酒以后,她们就再也没有见过面。




“怎么?原来是你,你也住在这个区吗?”萨丹说道,在这种时刻,她见娜娜穿着拖鞋走在马路上,一下子愣住了,“啊!我可怜的姑娘,看来你也混得不好!”




娜娜皱皱眉头,示意她住口,因为那儿还有别的妇女,她们都穿着室内便袍,内衣也不穿,披头散发,头发上沾满了白绒毛。每天早晨,这个地区的烟花女,刚把过夜的嫖客送走之后,就来这里买菜。她们睡眼惺忪,拖着旧鞋走路,一夜的烦恼把她们弄得疲惫不堪,个个心情沉重,她们从十字路口的各条街走向菜市场,有的还很年轻,脸色十分苍白,神态从容迷人;有的又老又丑,腹部鼓起,皮肤松弛,在接客以外的时间内,这副样子被人看见,也觉得无所谓。在人行道上,行人都回过头来看看她们,但她们当中谁也不露出一丝笑容,每个人都行色匆匆,神态像高傲的家庭主妇,在她们眼里,男人似乎不存在似的。就在萨丹付钱买一把萝卜时,有一个年轻男子,样子颇像一个上班迟到的职员,走过她的身边,对她说道:“晚安,亲爱的。”她猛然直起身子,像王后的尊严受到了冒犯,说道:




“这个猪猡着了魔了吧?”




后来她想起来似乎认识此人。三天前,将近午夜时分,她独自一人从大街上往回走时,在拉布吕耶尔街的拐角处同他交谈了近半个钟头,她想拉他到家里过夜。想到这件事,她心里更加气愤。




“这些人真没有教养,大白天对你说些不伦不类的话,”她又说道,“人家在干正经事时,就该尊敬人家,难道不是吗?”




娜娜虽然怀疑鸽子不新鲜,最后还是买下来了。这时,萨丹想带她到家里看看,她住在拉罗什福科街,就在附近。等到只有她们两人时,娜娜告诉她自己对丰唐怎样钟情。到了自家门口时,矮个子萨丹停下脚步,伫立着,手臂下夹着那把萝卜,饶有兴趣地听娜娜详细讲最后一件事。她也撒谎了,赌咒说是她把缪法赶出门的,还朝他的屁股上狠狠连踢几脚。




“哦!踢得好!”萨丹连声说道,“踢得好!他什么也没敢说,对吗?他真是个胆小鬼!我当时在场看见他那副嘴脸就好了……亲爱的,你做得对。得了,金钱算什么!我呀,如果对一个男人一见钟情,我宁愿为他而死……嗯?你要常来看看我,你答应我吧,左边那个门,敲三下我就知道了,因为经常有许多讨厌鬼来捣乱。”




打那时起,每当娜娜感到太烦闷时,便来看萨丹。娜娜总有把握见到她,萨丹在十点钟前是从来不出门的。她住两个房间,一个药剂师怕警察来找她的麻烦,为她添置了家具;但是,刚过了一年,她就把家具捣坏了,椅子上弄出了洞眼,窗帘也搞脏了,屋子里垃圾很多,杂乱无章,就像被一群疯猫住过似的。有几天早上,她自己也觉得屋子里脏得实在看不下去了,想打扫一下,可是清除污垢时用力过大,不是拉下椅子的横档,就是撕坏一块窗帘。在那几天里,房间里比平常更脏,别人简直无法进去了,因为有一些东西堵在门口。所以,她最后干脆不收拾了。再说,在灯光下,带穿衣镜的衣柜、挂钟和残剩下来的窗帘,还能留给嫖客们一些幻想。况且六个月以来,房东一直威胁要把她赶走。那么,她为谁维护好这些家具呢?莫非是为了那个药剂师?她决不干!她早上起来脾气好时,就大声喊:“吁!驾!”一边把脚伸得长长的,朝衣柜和五斗柜的侧面猛踢几脚,把它们踢得简直要裂开了。




娜娜每次来后,几乎都发现她躺在床上。即使下楼出去买点东西回来,她也感到疲乏极了,往床边上一躺就睡着了。白天,她走起路来总是无精打采,经常躺在椅子上打盹,直到黄昏时分,她才摆脱这种委靡不振的状态。娜娜觉得在她家里挺自在的,坐在乱糟糟的床上什么事也不干,眼看着脸盆随便摆在地上,前一天溅上泥浆的裙子把沙发上沾了泥斑。她们推心置腹,聊个没完没了,萨丹身着睡衣,懒洋洋地躺在床上,脚翘得比头还高,一边抽烟,一边听娜娜讲。下午,她们觉得烦闷时,就喝苦艾酒,用她们的话来说,这样可以忘掉一切烦恼;萨丹不下楼,甚至连裙子也不穿,就走过去把身子俯在栏杆上,吩咐女门房去买酒。女门房是个十岁的小女孩,她一边端来一杯苦艾酒,一边瞟着太太赤裸的大腿。她们的谈话最后总是转到男人身上,说男人怎样肮脏。娜娜谈起丰唐,令人厌烦;她说不到十句话,就要噜苏一次,说丰唐是怎样说的,丰唐是怎样做的。萨丹是个好姑娘,她不厌其烦地听娜娜讲述这些没完没了的琐事:她在窗口怎样等他呀,一碗肉烧焦了怎样发生口角呀,一连几个钟头赌气不说话呀,上床后又怎样和好了呀。娜娜感到需要谈这类事情,竟然向她讲到她怎样被他打耳光的事:上个星期,他把她的眼睛都打肿了;昨天晚上,他找不到拖鞋,一巴掌打在她的头上,她一下子栽在床头柜上。萨丹一点不感到惊讶,依然抽她的烟,只是在插话时,才停止抽烟,说要是她的话,总是把头一低,让那位先生和他的巴掌落个空。两个人都沉湎于这些挨打的故事中,她们很快乐,甚至这些重复过一百遍的蠢事都使她们飘飘然,她们还说被辱挨打后,浑身感到软绵绵、热乎乎、疲倦得很。娜娜回味丰唐怎样打他,直到他怎样脱靴子,对她来说,是一种乐趣,因此,她每天来找萨丹,何况,萨丹最后与她也有同感。萨丹还举出自己被打得更厉害的例子:一个糕点师傅把她打得晕倒在地上,可是她仍然爱他。从那以后,娜娜来了就哭,说这样生活不能继续下去了。萨丹每次都要送她回到家门口,在街上待一个钟头,观察丰唐会不会来杀害她。第二天,娜娜和丰唐又言归于好了,两个女人高兴了整整一个下午,不过,她们虽然嘴上不说,心里却喜欢挨揍的日子,因为她们对这种日子更感兴趣。




她俩成了一对形影不离的朋友。然而,萨丹从来未去过娜娜家里,丰唐说过,他不愿意看到婊子在他家里。她俩总是一道出去,一天,萨丹带她到一个女人家里,她就是罗贝尔太太。自从那次她谢绝来娜娜家里吃夜宵,娜娜一直挂虑着她,并对她产生了某种敬佩之情。罗贝尔夫人住在莫斯尼街,这是一条新街,非常幽静,属于欧罗巴区,街上没有一家店铺,房屋都很漂亮,里面的套间既小又窄,这里住的全是女人。已经是下午五点钟了,她们沿着不见行人的人行道走着,道路旁全是高大的白色房屋,非常宁静,充满贵族气派。街上停放着一辆辆交易所投机家和商贾的双座四轮轿式马车,一些男人来去匆匆,一边举目向窗户里张望,身着晨衣的女人伫立在窗口,仿佛在等待什么人。娜娜起初不肯上楼,她神态矜持,说她不认识这位太太。但是萨丹坚持要她上楼。带一个朋友在身边总是可以的,何况萨丹只想作一次礼节性拜访。罗贝尔夫人是萨丹昨天晚上在一家餐馆才认识的,她的态度和蔼可亲,她还叫她保证一定来看她。娜娜终于同意上楼了。到了楼上,一个睡眼惺忪的矮个子女仆告诉她们,太太还没有回来。不过,她仍然把她们带到客厅里,让她们在那儿等待罗贝尔太太回来。




“哎哟!这房子真漂亮!”萨丹喃喃说道。




这是一个朴实无华的套间,墙上挂着深色布幔,颇具一个发迹后退休的巴黎店主住房的风貌。娜娜感触颇深,想开个玩笑。萨丹却生气了,她保证罗贝尔太太是个道德高尚的人。挽着她膀子同她在一起的男人全是上了年纪、作风正派的人。现在,和她在一起的是个退休的巧克力商人,他很严肃。他每次来时,总是羡慕房子的陈设大方,叫仆人通报姓名,叫她为“我的孩子”。




“瞧,这就是她!”萨丹指着一张放在挂钟前的照片说道。




娜娜端详了一阵那张照片。照片上是一个棕色头发的妇女,长长的脸,双唇紧闭,暗暗笑着。看过照片完全可以说她是上流社会的妇女,不过,表情显得有些拘谨。




“真有意思,”娜娜终于嘟哝道,“这副面孔我肯定在什么地方看见过。究竟在哪里?我记不起来了。大概不是在一个干净的地方……哦!不,肯定不是在一个干净的地方。”




她把身子转向她的朋友,又说道:




“她叫你保证来看她,她要你来干什么?”




“她要我来干什么?当然罗!可能是聊聊天,在一块坐坐……




这表示礼貌嘛。”




娜娜的目光盯住萨丹;接着,她把舌头轻轻地咂了一声。总之,这对她无关紧要。这位太太还要让她们久等,娜娜说她不想再等下去了,于是两人一起走了。




第二天,丰唐告诉娜娜他不回来吃晚饭,所以她就很早去找萨丹,请她到饭店去美餐一顿。究竟到哪家饭店倒成了一大问题。萨丹建议几家小饭店,娜娜觉得那些饭店条件太差。最后她说服了娜娜到洛尔饭店。这家饭店专卖客饭,在殉道者街,吃一顿饭只花三个法郎。




她们等待吃晚饭的时间,等得不耐烦了,在人行道上又不知干什么是好,便提早二十分钟进了洛尔饭店。三间餐厅里还没有人来。她们进了一间餐厅,在一张桌子旁边坐下来,老板娘洛尔•彼尔德费尔端庄地坐在柜台后面的一张高凳子上。这个洛尔是一个年届半百的人,体态臃肿,皮带和胸衣紧紧地束在身上。女客们鱼贯而入,她们踮起脚尖,从柜台上的茶托上面探过身子,亲切而温存地吻一下洛尔的嘴巴。而洛尔这个怪物,眼睛里湿润润的,对待每个人都很热情,尽量不让有人产生嫉妒心。而那个侍候这些女客的女招待则相反,她既高又瘦,满脸麻子,眼皮发黑,眸子里发出暗淡的光芒。三间饭厅里很快坐满了客人。顾客有一百来人,她们随便找张桌子坐下,她们当中大部分人约摸四十来岁,她们都是大块头,肌肉臃肿,因为过分纵欲,浮肿的脸把松软的嘴巴都淹没了。然而,在这些胸脯滚圆、大腹便便的女人中间,也有几个身材苗条的姑娘,她们虽然举止轻浮,但神态还很天真。她们是从低级舞场里挑选出来的新手,是被一个女顾客带到洛尔饭店来的,而那一群肥胖的女人,一闻到她们身上散发出来的青春气息,便围住她们,你推我搡,像惴惴不安的老光棍向她们大献殷勤,竞相给她们买甜食。饭店里的男客,为数不多,至多十到十五人,在这潮水般的裙子中间,他们的态度十分谦恭,只有四个汉子是专门来看看这一场面的,他们说说笑笑,无拘无束。




“你说对吗?”萨丹说道,“这个店里的烩肉味道很好。”




娜娜点点头,样子很满意。晚餐像过去外省旅店的晚餐一样充实:有金融家式鱼肉香菇馅酥饼,鸡肉米饭,果汁云豆,焦糖香草冰奶油。女客们对鸡肉米饭特别感兴趣,简直吃得上衣都要撑破了,她们用手慢慢地揩嘴唇。起初,娜娜担心遇见过去的朋友,向她提出一些愚蠢的问题,但是后来安静下来了,因为在这非常混杂的人群中,她未见到一个熟悉的面孔,褪了色的裙子、蹩脚的帽子和华丽的服装混杂在一起,她们在同样的变态性欲中,结成姐妹情谊。一会儿,娜娜对一个男青年发生了兴趣,他长着一头鬈曲的短发,神态傲慢,和他同桌的女子都胖得要命,个个屏住呼吸,全神贯注着他的一举一动。过了一会,他把胸脯一鼓,大笑起来。




“瞧,这是个女人!”娜娜轻轻叫了一声。




萨丹嘴里塞满鸡肉,一边抬起头来,一边嘀咕道:“啊!对了,我认识她……她真漂亮!大家都抢着要她呢。”




娜娜很反感,撅了撅嘴。她对这事感到莫名其妙。不过,她用通情达理的口气说道,人各有所好,因为谁也不知道自己有一天会喜欢上什么。所以她仍然神态达观地吃她的冰淇淋,这时,她完全注意到萨丹那双处女般的大蓝眼睛使邻桌的人大为震惊。尤其是她旁边的一位女客,身体壮实,一头金发,态度和蔼可亲;她对萨丹满怀热情,拼命往她身边挤靠,娜娜气得差点出来干涉。




就在这时候,进来一个女人,娜娜见了大吃一惊。她认出她就是罗贝尔太太,她是一位棕色头发的少妇,容貌俏丽。她向那个金发、又高又瘦的女招待点点头,她们似乎很熟悉,然后走过来倚在洛尔的柜台上,接着与老板娘接了个长吻。身份这样高贵的妇女,竟与一个饭店老板娘如此亲热,娜娜觉得挺滑稽可笑的。何况罗贝尔太太的神态丝毫不庄重,显得很随便。她用目光扫视了一下客厅,与老板娘低声交谈起来。洛尔又坐下来,再次拱起背,摆出一副老荡妇偶像式的尊严,苍老的面颊已经被信徒们吻得油光发亮。她高高地坐在柜台后边,下面是一盆盆满满的菜肴,她俯视着一群肥胖的女顾客,她比那些最胖的女人还要肥胖,她坐在女掌柜的宝座上,这个宝座是她四十年苦心经营的结晶。




这时罗贝尔太太发现了萨丹。她撇下洛尔,跑到萨丹这边,露出一副亲热的样子,说萨丹昨天来访时她不在家,是多么遗憾。萨丹被她感动了,执意要挤出一点位子来让她坐,可是她坚持说吃过晚饭了,她来这里只想看一看。她站在这位新朋友的后面,手扶在她的肩上,笑眯眯的,亲切地和她谈话,问道:




“喂,我什么时候再来看你?如果你有空的话……”




可惜,这样的谈话娜娜不想再听下去了,听了使她恼火,她真想对这位正经女人斥责一番。可是,这时她看见来了一群女人,她顿时愣住了。新来的女人个个穿戴时髦,浓妆艳抹,手上戴着钻石戒指,她们成群结队来到洛尔饭店,对洛尔太太全用亲昵称呼与她讲话。她们受一种反常心态的驱使,想炫耀一下身上戴着的价值数十万法郎的珠宝首饰,才来这里吃每人三法郎的晚饭,好让那些身上脏兮兮的可怜的女孩子见了既惊讶又眼馋。她们一进门就大声嚷嚷,发出银铃般的笑声,仿佛把外边的阳光带了进来。娜娜赶紧掉头一看,认出她们当中有吕西•斯图华和玛丽亚•布隆两人,顿时心里很不高兴。这些女人在走进隔壁餐厅之前,与洛尔太太聊了近五分钟,其间,娜娜一直低着头,在台布上搓面包屑。后来,当她回过头来时,不禁呆若木鸡,她身边的椅子上没有人了,萨丹走了。




“哎哟,她到哪里去了?”她不由自主地大声叫道。




刚才目光盯着萨丹的那个大块头金发女人,心里有气,冷笑了一声,这一笑可惹怒了娜娜,她用咄咄逼人的目光盯着她,那个女人有气无力地拖长嗓音说道:




“不是我叫她走的,而是另一个人把她从你身边带走了。”




娜娜知道有人捉弄她,便不再吭声了。她索性继续坐了一会儿,免得让人看出她在怄气。从隔壁餐厅里传来了吕西•斯图华的爽朗笑声,她请了整整一桌年轻姑娘来吃饭,她们都来自蒙马特和圣堂舞会。餐厅里很热,散发着一股浓烈的鸡肉米饭气味,女招待把一摞摞盘子端走,那四个无拘无束的汉子已经给六对女人灌了美酒,他们一心想把她们灌醉,好听听她们酒后讲些不堪入耳的脏话。现在令娜娜气愤的是,她还要付萨丹的饭钱。这个小婊子,酒足饭饱后,就随便跟什么人跑了,连谢谢都不说!虽然只是三个法郎,但是这种做法未免不礼貌,太叫人恶心了。然而,她还是付了钱,向洛尔扔去六个法郎,现在她把这个老板娘看得连阴沟里的污泥都不如。




出了门,娜娜走在殉道者街上,心里越想越怄气。当然罗,她不会再去找萨丹了,这个下流货,根本不要去理睬她!可是那天晚上的时间是白白浪费了,她漫不经心地向蒙马特走去,她尤其憎恨的是罗贝尔夫人,这个厚颜无耻的婆娘,假装出上流社会女人的样子,她只是废物堆里的上流!现在,她断定她在蝴蝶舞厅里见到过她,那是鱼市街的一家低级舞厅,在那儿,男人们只要花上三十个苏就可以叫她伴舞。这样的女人还装出一本正经的样子,把一些办公室的头头骗得团团转,人家请她吃夜宵,她居然假装正经,不肯赏光!真的,应该戳穿她的假面目!总是这些假正经的女人,躲在人不知鬼不晓的洞穴里,在那里尽情寻欢作乐。




娜娜边走边想着这类事情,不知不觉到了韦龙街家里。她看见家里有灯光,顿时大为震惊。丰唐憋着一肚子气回来了,原来他也是被一个请他吃晚饭的朋友甩掉的。她怕他打她,便对他作解释,他板着面孔听她讲。本来她以为他在午夜一点钟之前是不会回来的,现在看见他在家里,真有点胆战心惊;她编了一段谎言,说她花了六个法郎,请马卢瓦太太吃了一顿晚饭。丰唐听后,还保持那副严肃的样子,他递给她一封信,信上写的是娜娜的地址,他已大胆把信拆开了。这是乔治写来的信,他一直被关在丰岱特庄园,每个星期写几封热情似火的情书来,以解解心中的郁闷。娜娜喜欢人家给她写情书,尤其喜欢那些表达山盟海誓、情深似海的句子。她还把情书读给大家听。丰唐熟悉乔治的文笔,而且对它评价很好。但是那天晚上,她担心闹出一场风波,便装出一副无所谓的样子,神态忧郁地把信草草看了一遍,随即扔到一旁。丰唐不喜欢这么早就睡觉,又不知道该怎么打发晚上时间,就在玻璃窗上敲起归营号。突然间,他转过身来。说道:




“我们立即给这个孩子写封回信好吗?”




回信通常总是由丰唐替娜娜代写。他很讲究文笔。每当信写好后,他就大声读给她听。娜娜听后,总是兴奋地搂住他亲吻,大声说,只有他才能写出这样漂亮的句子,他听了也很高兴。这事使他们都兴奋不已,他们爱得更深了。




“随你的便,”娜娜回答道,“我去沏茶,喝完茶,我们就睡觉吧。”




于是丰唐坐到桌子前面,把笔、墨、纸都摆开,弯着胳膀,趴在桌子上,伸长下巴。




“我的心肝,”他大声念出头一句。




他集中精力写了一个多钟头,有时,为了一个句子,埋头思索很久,不断推敲、润饰,当他想出一个表达温情的词语,就暗暗笑起来。娜娜一声不吭,已经喝了两杯茶。信写完后,他用舞台上那种语调平直的声音朗读这封回信,朗读时还做了几下手势。信共写了五页,信中提到在“藏娇楼”别墅里度过的甜蜜时光,“这段时光犹如沁人肺腑的芳香,将永远留在回忆中,”他发誓说“永远忠于这个爱情的春天”,信尾写道,她的唯一愿望,就是“重新开始那段幸福的生活,如果它能够重新开始的话。”




“你知道,”他解释说,“我这样写是出于礼貌,既然这是为了取笑他……嗯!我认为这封信写得很感动人。”




他得意洋洋。但是,娜娜不够机灵,总怀疑这怀疑那,这次她犯了一个错误,没有马上跑过去搂住他的脖子,大声叫好。她觉得信写得很好,却未多说几句赞美的话。于是,他恼怒了。如果这封信她不喜欢,她自己可以另写一封;这一次他们没有像往常那样,把一些倾吐衷肠的句子反复念几遍后,就接吻起来,两个人态度冷冰冰的,各人坐在桌子的一端。不过,她还是给他倒了一杯茶。




“这茶真糟糕!”他用嘴唇沾了一点茶,大声叫道,“你在茶里放盐啦!”




娜娜耸耸肩,这可惹了祸。他顿时怒不可遏。




“啊!今天晚上什么事都不称心!”




接着,他们争吵起来。挂钟上的时针才到十点,吵架也是打发时间的一种方式。他气急败坏,对着娜娜的脸,破口大骂,给她加了种种罪名,一个接一个,不容娜娜开口为自己辩护。她下流,她愚蠢,她到哪里都过着荒淫无耻的生活。然后,他又起劲地谈到钱的问题。他是不是也花六个法郎在外面吃饭?总是人家请他吃饭,没有人请,他宁愿回家吃他的蔬菜牛肉汤。何况她请的人又是马卢瓦这个拉皮条的老女人,她明天再来,他一定要把她赶出门!好吧!如果每天不管是他还是她,把六个法郎扔到马路上,那么,他们以后的日子就难过了!“首先,我要看看帐!”他大声说道,“喂,把钱拿出来,看看我们究竟花了多少?”




他那可鄙的吝啬本性一下子暴露无遗。娜娜这时克制住自己,她惊慌失措,赶紧从写字台里把剩下的钱取出来,放到他的面前。直到这时为止,钥匙插在共用的钱柜上面,两人可以自由取钱。




“怎么!”他算了帐后说道,“一万七千法郎怎么现在剩下不足七千法郎,我们在一起生活才三个月……这是不可能的。”




他自己又跑过去,把写字台一推,把抽屉端过来,在灯光下面翻找。但是,里面只有六千八百零几个法郎。于是,他大发雷霆。




“三个月就用了一万法郎!”他声嘶力竭地叫道,“他妈的!你是怎么花的?嗯?回答我!……这些钱全进了你姑妈这个老骨头的腰包里了,嗯?或是给你的野男人用了,这是明摆的事……你肯回答我吗!”




“啊!你干嘛发这样大的火!”娜娜说道,“帐是很好算的……你还没有把家具算进去;另外,我也不得不买些衣服,安好一个家,花钱是快的。”




他一边要求她解释,一边又不愿听她解释。




“对,钱花起来很快,”他平静了一些说道,“你知道,我的小乖乖,我们这种在一起吃饭的生活,我实在受够了,你知道,这七千法郎是我的。好吧,既然钱到了我的手中,我就把它留下来,我不想把自己搞得破产,各人的钱还归各人吧。”




于是,他冠冕堂皇地把钱塞进衣袋里。娜娜呆呆地望着他。他还得意洋洋地继续说道:




“你知道,我也没有那么傻,花钱供养别人的姑妈和孩子……你的钱,你喜欢怎么花就怎么花,这是你的事;但是我的钱,那是神圣不可侵犯的!……以后你烧一条羊腿,我付一半钱。晚上,咱们把帐算清,就这么办!”




娜娜一下子火冒三丈,她忍耐不住了,大声叫道:




“喂,你把我的一万法郎吞了……你这样做,真卑鄙!”




丰唐没有和她多争吵,隔着桌子,使劲掴了她一记耳光,说道:




“你再说一遍!”




娜娜虽然挨了一记耳光,但她又说了一遍,于是他朝她扑过去,拳打脚踢。不一会儿,他把她打得那样厉害,娜娜最后只好像往常一样,脱了衣服,哭着睡觉了。丰唐气喘吁吁。他正要上床睡觉时,发现桌子上放着由他代写给乔治的那封信。于是,他把信小心地折起来,把身子转向床边,用威胁的口吻说道:




“这封信写得很好,我亲自拿去寄,我不喜欢朝三暮四的爱情……别哼了,烦死我了!”




娜娜本来抽抽噎噎,这时屏住了呼吸。丰唐上床后,她感到憋的慌,便一下子钻进他的怀里,嚎啕大哭起来。他们打架后,总是这样和好的;她生怕失去丰唐,不管怎样,她忍气吞声,想看看他对她是否还有感情。他两次傲慢地把她推开,但是,这个女人像头忠于主人的牲口,她的一双大眼睛里噙着泪水哀求他,温柔地拥抱他,终于引起了他的性欲。他装出宽宏大量的样子,但决不降低身份迁就她;他任她抚摩,任她拼命求欢,他摆出一副架势,要得到他的宽恕,花点力气也是必要的。接着,他又不安起来,怕娜娜耍花招,想把抽屉的钥匙要回去。这时,蜡烛已经熄了,他觉得有必要重申一下自己的意愿。




“你知道,我的乖乖,说句正经话,钱我可要留着。”




娜娜搂住他的脖子昏昏欲睡了,她说了一句大方话:




“留着吧,别害怕……我去干活儿。”




从那天晚上起,他们越来越难在一起生活了,一个星期从头到尾,不断听到耳光声,仿佛是滴嗒滴嗒的时钟声,调节着他们的生活。娜娜由于经常挨打,变得像细腻织物一样柔软,耳光使她的皮肤变得细嫩,白里透红,摸上去光滑,看上去明亮,变得更加漂亮了。因此,普律利埃尔拼命追求她,丰唐不在家时,他就来了,他把她推到角落上吻她。但是娜娜挣扎着,马上怒不可遏,脸羞得通红;她觉得他欺骗一个朋友,调戏朋友的情人实在可恶。普律利埃尔神色愤怒,冷笑着。她确实变得太愚蠢了,怎么爱上一个丑八怪?因为说到底,丰唐是一个真正的丑鬼,那个大鼻子还不停地动来动去。他是一个下流坯!




他还经常狠狠揍她呢。




“这很可能,可我就爱他这个丑样子。”一天,她坦然回答道,她承认自己有这种恶劣的趣味。




博斯克时常在娜娜家里吃饭,对此他感到很高兴。他经常在普律利埃尔后面耸耸肩。普律利埃尔是个漂亮小伙子,但他不够严肃。他好几次目睹了他们家庭纠纷的场面,那都是在吃餐后点心的时候,丰唐打娜娜的耳光,他却继续一股劲儿吃着,他觉得这是很自然的事。他总是赞美他们的幸福,以此作为对他们请他吃饭的报答。他以达观者自诩,把一切都舍弃了,连荣誉也不例外。有时,普律利埃尔和丰唐躺在椅子上,在餐具已经收拾了的桌子前,用演戏的手势和语调怡然自得地叙说各自的舞台成就,一直谈到深夜两点钟;而博斯克则在一边想别的事情,相隔很长时间才蔑视地哼一声,一声不吭地喝他那瓶白兰地,当年的塔尔玛①还留下什么了呢?什么也没有,他早被人们忘记了,现在谈论他,真是太愚蠢了!




①塔尔玛(一七六三~一八二六)法国演员。在表演风格、戏剧服装等方面的改革,使他成为十九世纪法国浪漫主义和现实主义的著名先驱者。




一天晚上,博斯克见娜娜眼泪汪汪。娜娜脱掉她的短上衣,让他看她的背上和胳膊上被打得青一块紫一块的伤痕。他看看她的皮肤,用教训人的口气说,如果普律利埃尔这个傻瓜在场,他也会这么说:




“姑娘,哪里有女人,哪里就有耳光。我记得这是拿破仑说过的话……用盐水洗一洗吧。对这样的轻伤,盐水效果很好。算了吧,你以后还会挨打的,只要没有什么地方被打断,就不要埋怨……你知道,今天我不请自来,我看见你们家里买了羊腿。”




但是,勒拉太太却没有博斯克这种人生哲学观点。每次她把雪白的皮肤上那刚被打得发青的伤痕让她看时,她总是连连大叫几声。人家要杀害她的侄女,这样的事不能再继续下去了。事实上,丰唐曾经把勒拉太太赶走过,赶她时还说,他不愿意她再到他家里来。打那以后,每当勒拉在娜娜家时,丰唐一回来,她就只好从厨房那边溜走,这是对她的莫大侮辱。因此,她不断斥骂他,骂他没有教养,她说话时露出一副言谈举止得体的妇女的神色,似乎她受的良好教育谁也比不上。




“哦!这是一眼就看得出来的,”她对娜娜说,“他一点礼貌也不懂。她的母亲一定是个粗俗不堪的人;你不要否认,这是看得出来的!……我这样说不是仅仅为了自己,尽管像我这样年纪的人理应受到人们的尊重……但是你,说实话,你怎么能忍受他的粗野举动;我不是自夸,我一向教育你要注意举止,你在自己家里得到的是最好的忠告。我们全家人都相处得很好,是吗?”




娜娜低着头听她说,没有反驳她的话。




“另外,”姑妈继续说道,“你只认识一些有身份的人……就在昨天,我还同佐爱在我家里谈过这件事。她也和我一样不明白,她说:‘太太怎么会让伯爵这样十全十美的人俯首听命。’棗这里没有别人,我觉得你把他弄得团团转棗她还说:‘太太怎么听凭一个小丑糟蹋,任意打骂?’我还说,打骂还可以忍受,但是我不能容忍别人对我不尊敬……总之,这个人没有一点可取之处。我甚至不愿让他的照片留在我的房间里,可是你竟然为了这样一个家伙毁了自己。你确实毁了自己,亲爱的侄女,你要的男人多得很,有富翁,也有政府官员……够了!这些话不该我说。不过,下次他要再干坏事,我就叫你抛弃他,并且说一声:‘先生,你把我当成什么人啦?’你知道,只要你摆出一副高傲的样子,就会大杀他的威风。”




这时,娜娜抽抽噎噎起来,结结巴巴地说道:




“哦!我的姑妈,我多么爱他呀。”




娜娜的景况使勒拉太太日益不安起来,她看见侄女费了好大劲才能凑到二十个苏,来支付她的小路易的生活费,而且每次拖欠的时间越来越长。当然罗,她要作出一些牺牲,不管怎样,她还得把小路易留在身边,慢慢等待侄女的经济情况好转。但是她一想到丰唐不让孩子、娜娜和她动用他们的钱,她就火冒三丈,甚至叫娜娜否认与丰唐的爱情关系。最后,她严肃地提醒她:




“听着,总有一天他要剥掉你的皮,那时,你来敲我的门,我会开门欢迎你的。”




不久,娜娜为钱伤透了心。丰唐把那七千法郎藏起来了,藏到别人找不到的地方,而她又从来不敢问他,因为在这个被勒拉太太称为家伙的人面前,她是羞于启齿的,生怕他以为她看中他几个钱才缠住他不放。他曾经答应过支付家庭开支。开头几天,每天早上,他拿出三个法郎。但是,男人付了钱,条件是很苛刻的;他拿出三个法郎,什么都要吃到,黄油,肉,时鲜蔬菜和水果,她若胆敢对他提点意见,说三个法郎不能把菜场里的东西都买下来,他就大发雷霆,骂她是个没用的女仆,只会瞎花钱的女人,该死的蠢货,钱都被商人骗去了。他还经常威胁她,说他要到别处去搭伙。后来,一个月后,有几天早上,他忘了把三个法郎放在五斗柜上。她壮着胆子,用婉转的方式向他要。于是,又发生了一场轩然大波。他动辄找碴儿,闹得娜娜不得安宁,以致后来在家庭开支上,娜娜不再指望他了。而丰唐呢,恰恰相反,每当他没有拿出每枚合二十个苏的三个法郎,却照样有饭吃,他就非常快乐,使劲地吻娜娜,还抓住椅子跳华尔兹舞。而娜娜呢,也很高兴,她巴不得看不到五斗柜上有钱,虽然她每个月都是寅吃卯粮。有一天,她还把他的三个法郎还给他,撒谎说,前一天的钱还没有用完。因为前一天他没有给钱,他便犹豫了一阵子,生怕娜娜教训他。然而,她却含情脉脉地瞅着他,吻他时仿佛要把她整个身心献给他,他把钱币放进口袋,抓钱时手微微颤抖着,就像一个吝啬鬼攫住一笔差点丢失的钱似的。从那天起,他就不为钱而担心了,他再也不问家里用的钱是从哪里来的,吃土豆时,他就板起阴郁的面孔,吃火鸡或羊腿时,他就几乎要笑掉下巴。但这并不妨碍他狠狠给娜娜几个耳光,即使在他很高兴的时候也是这样,为的是经常练练手劲。




娜娜找到了满足家庭需要的办法,有些日子,家里摆满了食品。每个星期,博斯克总有两次吃得消化不良。一天晚上,勒拉太太看见炉灶里煮着一顿丰盛的晚餐,而自己却吃不到,临走时气乎乎地,不禁用生硬的口气问娜娜,是谁付的钱。娜娜吃了一惊,被问得张口结舌,哭起来了。




“哼,这钱来得不干净。”姑妈说道,她明白了一切。




为了保持家里平平静静,娜娜只好听天由命。再说,这是拉特里贡老虔婆的过错。有一天,丰唐嫌鳕鱼烧得不好,怒气冲冲地走了,娜娜在拉瓦尔街遇上拉特里贡,她就答应了,拉特里贡正好经济也拮据。因为丰唐在六点钟前从来不回家,整个下午娜娜可以自由安排,她有时赚到四十法郎,有时六十法郎,有时更多一点。如果她善于像从前那样要价,她满可要价十个或十五个路易;但是眼下只要有饭吃,她就心满意足了。到了晚上,她把一切都忘了。博斯克吃得肚皮都要撑破了,丰唐把胳膊肘搁在桌子上,让娜娜吻他的眼睛,他神气十足,仿佛他是一个理所当然被人爱的男人。




娜娜热恋着他的宝贝,她的可爱的小狗,因为盲目地爱他,现在为此付出了代价,以致重新陷入了初次坠入风尘时的处境。她又像当初当烟花女那样,拖着一双旧鞋子,到处游荡,跑遍每条马路,为了赚一枚一百个苏的银币。一个星期天,娜娜在拉罗什福科菜场碰到萨丹,愤怒地冲到她的面前,当着她的面,把罗贝尔夫人骂了一顿,然后两人又言归于好了。萨丹听了她的责备,只回答说,如果一个人不喜欢什么,但他没有理由要求别人也不喜欢。娜娜心胸宽广,接受了这一富有哲理性的观点,谁也不知道自己最后会落到什么样的境地,因此也就原谅了她。她突然起了好奇心,她询问萨丹关于她们鬼混的地方的情况,在她这样的年龄,除了她已经知道的事情外,萨丹又告诉她一些事情,这使她惊得目瞪口呆;她哈哈大笑,惊叫起来,觉得很新奇,然而也产生几分反感,因为从本质上来说,她是一个因循守旧的人,凡是不合她习惯的东西,她都看不顺眼。因此,每当丰唐不在家吃饭时,她就到洛尔饭店吃饭。她在那里津津有味地听人讲一些故事、爱情趣闻和争风吃醋的事。女客们都兴致盎然地听着,但她们还是照样吃东西。然而,正如她自己所说,她总不会成为她们当中的一员。胖老板娘洛尔待她像慈母一样,经常邀请娜娜到她在阿斯尼埃尔的别墅住几天,那是一座乡村别墅,有好几间卧室,可供七个妇女居住。娜娜不愿去,她有些害怕。但是萨丹断言她错了,说巴黎的先生们已经抛弃了娜娜,而去玩投饼游戏①了。过了一些日子,娜娜答应了,不过要等她家里没事时再去。




①箱顶有槽口若干,每个槽口标有分数,将金属圆饼投入槽口者得分。




这段时间娜娜很苦恼,心思压根儿不在游玩消遣上。她手头拮据。当拉特里贡不找她时,她就不知道去何处卖身,而这种情况时常发生。于是,她就像发疯似的,和萨丹一道出去,在巴黎的街上乱逛,在社会低层卖身,她们走在泥泞的街道上,在昏暗的煤气灯光下寻找嫖客。娜娜又去城关的低级舞厅了,当年她是在这里失足的;她又见到了环城林荫大道的阴暗的角落,还有那些路碑。她十五岁时,一些男人就在这些路碑上吻抱她,而她的父亲到处寻找她,恨不得打烂她的屁股。她们两人在这个区里无处不到,出没于这个地带的每家舞厅和咖啡馆,爬着被痰和打翻的啤酒弄得湿漉漉的楼梯;或者慢悠悠地走在街道上,不时伫立在车辆进出的门口等待着。萨丹当年是在拉丁区沦为烟花女的,她带领娜娜去比里埃和圣米歇尔林荫大道的一家家小酒店。但是,到了学校放假时,在拉丁区很难拉到嫖客,她们便再回到那些林荫大道上,还是在这些地方,她们拉到的嫖客最多,从蒙马特高地到天文台高地,她们就这样跑遍全城。晚上下雨,鞋跟跑破了;遇上炎热的晚上,短上衣粘在皮肤上,长时间的等候,没完没了的溜达,推搡和争吵,领一个行人到一家不三不四的客店里,忍受了最粗野的蹂躏,事后,一边咒骂,一边走下油垢的楼梯。




夏天就要过去了。这年夏天时常下暴雨,夜晚闷热难熬。晚饭后,她们经常在将近九点钟时一道出去。在洛莱特圣母院路的两边人行道上,有两队卖笑女子,她们贴着一家家商店,行色匆匆向林荫大道走去,她们撩起裙子,低着头,连橱窗里的东西都不看。在华灯初照之时,布雷达地区的妓女们如饥似渴地纷纷走上街头。娜娜和萨丹出来时总是沿着教堂走一段路,然后踏上勒佩尔蒂埃街,在距里克咖啡馆一百米处,就到了她们的活动地带,这时她们就把一只手一直小心翼翼撩起的裙子放下来;她们不顾地上的灰尘,任凭裙子拖在人行道上,她们扭着腰,迈着碎步,慢腾腾地走着,她们走到灯火通明的一家大咖啡馆门前时,脚步更慢了。她们挺起胸部,放声大笑,回过头来向盯着她们的男人们频送秋波,像在家里那样肆无忌惮。她们搽粉的脸蛋,涂红的嘴唇,画黑的眼皮,在夜色中,颇像露天市场上的廉价珍珠,光泽美丽,有着令人眼花缭乱的魅力。直到十一点钟,她们在拥挤的人群中走来走去,但是她们仍然很快乐,有时遇上莽撞的男人,脚跟踩了她们裙子的边饰,等他们走到很远时,她们在他们后边骂一声“没有教养的畜生!”。她们和咖啡馆的侍者亲热地打招呼,站在一张桌子前聊天,叫侍者端来咖啡,高兴地坐下来,慢慢地喝着,一边等待剧院散场。但是,到了夜深人静时刻,如果她们在拉罗什福科街还没有拉到一两个嫖客,她们就变成了下贱妓女,拉客的方式也就更加粗野了。在行人越来越少、光线阴暗的林荫大道上,可以听见树底下传来激烈的讨价还价声、谩骂声和厮打声。有些循规蹈矩的家庭,父母带着女儿,从路旁经过,由于他们看惯了这些场面,所以视而不见,慢悠悠地走过去。娜娜和萨丹在歌剧院和体育馆之间来回跑了十次后,夜已越来越深,男人们断然离开那里,大步流星往家走,这时,娜娜和萨丹仍然固守在福布尔—蒙马特街的人行道上。直到深夜两点钟,饭店、酒吧、肉食店里仍然灯火辉煌,妓女们仍然拥在咖啡馆门口,这里是巴黎夜间最后一个灯火通明、热闹的地方,是达成共欢一夜交易的最后公开市场。从街的一头到另一头,一对对男女在直截了当地谈交易,就像在一家妓院的时时对外开放的走廊里一样。有些夜里,她们一无所获而归,于是两人就要拌嘴。洛莱特圣母院街很长,整条街上黑魆魆的,空空荡荡,只有一些女人的影子在晃动。现在是本区人最后一批回家的时候,那些未拉到客的可怜妓女,很恼火,仍不甘心一无所获,她们把迷路的醉汉拦在布雷达街或丰台纳街的拐角处,用嘶哑的嗓音同他们讨价还价。








不过,有时她们也会有出乎意料的收获,从一些有身份的先生的身上弄到一些金路易,他们上楼时,就把勋章取下来,揣进口袋里。萨丹对这些尤为敏感。潮湿的晚上,潮湿的巴黎散发出一种淡淡的气味,那气味仿佛是从一间不整洁的放床大凹室里散发出来的。她知道这样酷热而潮湿的天气和从昏暗角落里飘出来的恶臭,会让男人们烦躁万分。她注视着那些衣着最漂亮的男人,她从他们的暗淡无神的目光里,就能看出他们的性欲需要。这时候,仿佛疯狂的肉欲席卷了巴黎全城。她有些害怕了,因为那些最道貌岸然的男人往往是最卑鄙的人。这时候,他们的假面具摘下来了,兽性大发作,他们作爱很苛求,有一些古怪的趣味要求,他们的反常性欲很精细。因此,萨丹这个婊子不尊敬他们,经常当着坐在马车里的道貌岸然的大人先生们大声嚷嚷,说连他们的马车夫都比他们好,因为他们尊敬妇女,不会用上流社会人的坏点子来坑害她们。这些上层人物也沉醉在荒淫放荡的生活中,使娜娜感到吃惊,娜娜对他们还保留着一些好的看法,萨丹这样一说,娜娜就改变了自己的看法。正如同她在闲聊时一本正经地所说的那样,这样说来道德就不存在了吗?从上到下,人们都陷在堕落的泥坑中。唉!从晚上九点钟到早上三点钟,巴黎城里一定是肮脏不堪。娜娜用嘲笑的口气大声说,如果能到所有卧室里看一眼,就会目睹一些有趣的情景,小人物都在尽情淫乐,而不少大人物呢,到处都一样,一头钻进肮脏的勾当里,并且比别人钻得更深。娜娜对社会认识得更清楚了。




一天晚上,娜娜来找萨丹,她在上楼梯时遇见德•舒阿尔侯爵。他像断了腿似的,手扶着栏杆拖着脚步往下走,脸色煞白,他假装擤鼻涕,没看见她。上了楼,她发现萨丹家里肮脏透了,房间里似乎整整有一个星期没有打扫了,床上臭气熏人,瓦罐到处乱放。她很奇怪,萨丹竟然认识侯爵。啊!对了,她认识他,甚至在她与糕点师傅在一起瞎混时,他还给他们制造过麻烦呢!现在他不时来找萨丹;他一来就缠住她不放,不干净的地方他都要用鼻子去闻一闻,连她的拖鞋他也要闻。




“对了,亲爱的,我的拖鞋他也要闻……哦!他真是个坏蛋!他总是要求这样,要求那样……”




尤其使娜娜深感不安的是萨丹坦率地对她讲的那些荒淫无耻的事情。她回想起当初沦落风尘时淫乐的可笑事情;而现在她看见自己周围的那些姑娘,在淫乐生活中,每天都有人毁了自己。另外,萨丹还使她对警察怕得要死。这方面,萨丹经历过不少事情。从前,她曾经同一个风化警察睡过觉,目的是避免有人找她麻烦;果然那个风化警察一连两次阻止了对她进行登记。现在,她胆战心惊,因为如果警察来抓她,她的妓女身份就暴露了。应当听她讲讲这方面的事情。警察为了得奖金,就尽量多抓妓女,他们见一个抓一个,一个不漏,谁叫喊,就给谁一个耳光,叫你闭嘴,在一大群娼妓中,他们即使错抓了一个正经女人,也会受到支持,得到奖赏。每到夏天,他们就十二个人一群,或十五个人一组,在环城林荫大道上进行大逮捕,包抄一条人行道,一个晚上,最多能抓到三十个妓女。不过,萨丹熟悉地形;只要她一发现一个警察的面孔,拔腿就跑,其他妓女也惊恐万状地跟着四下逃跑,在人群中形成几条长长的队伍。她们对法律和警察局怕得要命,当警察在一条马路上对她们进行大搜捕时,一些妓女呆在咖啡馆门口,吓得不敢动弹。而萨丹最害怕的是被人告发,那个糕点师就是一个没有教养的家伙,当她离他而去时,他威胁要出卖她;一点不错,一些男人就是使用这样的伎俩,让姘头来养活他们。还有一些卑鄙妓女,她们见别人长得比自己漂亮,就背信弃义地出卖别人。娜娜听她讲这些事情,越听越害怕。娜娜听到“法律”两个字就打哆嗦,法律的威力是不可知的,男人们可以用法律来报复她,把她置于死地,而世界上却不会有一个人来为她辩护。圣拉扎尔监狱①在她心目中似乎是一座坟墓,是活埋女人的黑坑,活埋之前,还要剃光她们的头发。她想她只要甩掉丰唐,她就能找到保护人。萨丹对她说,警察局有几份附上照片的妓女名单,警察抓人时都要查看这些名单,但是有保护人的妓女,他们是从来不碰一下的。尽管萨丹这样说,对她并未起作用,她浑身仍然打着哆嗦,她仿佛老是被警察推着走,拖着走,第二天就被拉去进行卫生体检。她一想到那张检查时自己坐的那张椅子,就感到惶惶不安,又感到羞耻,尽管她经常不顾廉耻,身上脱得一丝不挂。




①圣拉扎尔监狱,建于十七世纪,当时是巴黎的一所麻疯病院,一七八九年改为监狱。




就在快到九月底的一个晚上,她与萨丹在鱼市大街上闲逛,萨丹突然撒腿就跑,娜娜问她为什么跑。




“警察来了!”萨丹气喘吁吁地说,“快跑,快跑!”




于是,在乱哄哄的人群中,妓女们拼命地奔跑起来。裙子飘拂着,有些已被撕破。只听见打人声和尖叫声。一个女人跌倒在地。一群观众笑着观看警察对妓女进行的突然大搜捕,看着他们很快把包围圈缩小。这时候,娜娜发现萨丹不见了。顿时,她的两条腿发软了,她就要被抓住了,这时一个男子上来抓住了她的胳膊,把她从怒气冲冲的警察面前带走了。这个男人就是普律利埃尔,刚才他认出了娜娜。他一句话也没说,带她转过弯子,到了卢日蒙街。这时候,那条街上空荡荡的,她在那里喘了口气;她浑身无力,普律利埃尔只好搀扶着她。但她连谢都没谢他一声。




“怎么样,”普律利埃尔终于说道,“这回你该听我的话了……上楼到我家里去吧。”




他就住在附近的牧羊女街。这时,她立即挺起腰来,说道:




“不,我不想去。”




于是,他的声音变得大起来,说道:




“既然大家都能到我家里去……嗯?为什么你不想去?”




“因为。”




她认为只要说出“因为”两个字,她的全部想法就全部表达出来了。她太爱丰唐了,不能同他的朋友干背叛他的事。其他男人不算数,因为那不是为了寻欢作乐,而是为了生活所迫。普律利埃尔看她迂腐透顶,觉得美男子的自尊心大受伤害,便做出了卑劣的举动。




“那么,就随你的便吧,”他声称道,“那么,我就不能帮你的忙了,你自己想法脱身吧。”




接着,他丢下了她。她又惊慌起来了,她绕了一大圈才回到蒙马特。她沿着一家家店铺,挺着身子飞速往前走,见到一个男人向她走来时,就吓得脸色苍白。




第二天,娜娜对前一天晚上的事还心有余悸,于是她就到她姑妈家去。在巴蒂尼奥勒的一条幽静小街的尽头,她遇上迎面而来的拉博德特。起初,两个人都显得有些拘谨。拉博德特一向讲话很随便,但是这一次却似乎心里有什么事不便说出来。不过,还是他首先恢复了常态,他对这次巧遇感到惊喜交集。真的,娜娜失踪后,一直杳无音信,大家都感到迷惑不解。大家都想再见到她,老朋友们因挂念她而变得憔悴了。最后他用慈父般的口吻教训她道:




“我只同你一个人说说,亲爱的,坦率地讲,你的做法也太蠢了……你凭一时的热情,迷恋上一个男人,大家是理解的。不过,你竟然爱他爱到这种地步,钱财全被骗光,得到的仅仅是耳光!……你这样做是不是为了将来获得贞节奖。”




娜娜神色尴尬地听他讲。不过,他又谈到罗丝,说她使缪法伯爵俯首贴耳,这时娜娜的眼里射出一股爱情的火焰,她嘟囔道:




“哦!如果我要……”




他想做个助人为乐的朋友,马上在他们之间进行斡旋。但是娜娜拒绝了。于是,他又从另一件事上来劝说她。他告诉她博尔德纳夫正准备上演福什利写的一个剧本,剧中有一个绝妙的角色很适合她来演。




“怎么!剧本里有一个角色!”她惊叫道,“他在这个戏里不是也担任角色嘛,他居然对我一个字也不说!”




她说的是丰唐,但她没有说出他的名字。再说,提到演戏的事,她马上平静下来了。难道她永远不会重返舞台!拉博德特似乎不相信,他嫣然一笑,劝她重操旧业。




“你知道,我做事你不必担心。我去说服你的缪法,你回到舞台上,然后我把他揪到你面前。”




“不!”她斩钉截铁地说。




说完,她就走了。她的英雄气概使自己也深为感动。倘若一个混蛋男人作出这样的自我牺牲,就要大肆宣扬了。不过,她感到蹊跷的是,拉博德特刚才对她的劝告与弗朗西斯的劝告完全一样。晚上,丰唐回家后,她就问他福什利的剧本的事。丰唐回到游艺剧院演戏已有两个月了,为什么没有告诉她戏里缺一个角色的事呢?




“什么角色?”他用冲犯的口气说道,“你说的大概是那个贵妇人的角色吧?……啊,这个角色,你以为自己有能力演吗!这个角色,我的姑娘,你是不能胜任的……你的想法真可笑!”




她的自尊心受到了严重伤害。整个晚上,他总是跟她开玩笑,称她为马尔斯小姐①。他越奚落她,她越能忍受,她从热恋的英勇行为中尝到了一种苦甜的乐趣,在她看来,这种乐趣使她变得伟大而又钟情。自从她靠出去卖身来养活他的时候起,她从外面带回来的是疲倦和厌恶,这时她更加爱他了。他成了殴打她的坏蛋,她还要养活他,他成了她的需要,在耳光的刺激下,她还少不了他。他见她很傻,就滥施威风。她使他心烦,他对她恨得要命,竟然连自己得到的好处也忘记了。有时博斯克指出他的过错,他就勃然大怒,大叫大嚷,令人感到莫名其妙。他说他对娜娜这个女人和她所提供的丰盛膳食全不在乎,只要有朝一日他把自己的七千法郎作为礼物送给另外一个女人,他就把她赶走。他们的关系就是这样破裂的。




①马尔斯(一七七九~一八四七),法国著名女演员。




一天晚上,快到十一点钟时,娜娜回到家里,发现门上了插销。她敲了第一遍,没有人答应;敲了第二遍,还没有人答应。不过,她看见门下有灯光,而丰唐在里面,他就是不走两步来开门。她又拼命地敲门,叫丰唐的名字,她发怒了。终于听见丰唐的声音了,那声音缓慢而又沉浊不清,他脱口只说了一句:




“他妈的!”




她用拳头擂门。




“他妈的!”




她擂得更厉害了,简直要把门都擂破了。




“他妈的!”




娜娜敲门敲了一刻钟,里面传出来的总是这句脏话,她猛擂一下,就听到这样一句话,像嘲讽人的回声一样。后来他知道她不把门敲开,决不会罢休,就猛然把门开了,抱着双臂,傲慢地站在门口,用冷酷、粗暴的声音说道:




“他妈的!你还有没有个完……你究竟要干什么?……嗯!




你还让不让我们睡觉?你不知道今晚我有客人。”




确实,房间里不是他一个人。娜娜发现意大利剧院的那个矮个子女人在里面。她穿着睡衣,亚麻色的头发蓬蓬松松,眼睛像用钻孔器钻出来的窟窿,笑吟吟地站在娜娜买的家具中间。丰唐在楼梯上走了一步,他神色可怕,伸出他那钳子般的大手,大声吼道:




“滚开吧,不然我就掐死你!”




娜娜听后,嚎啕大哭起来。她顿时怕得要命,撒腿就跑。这次倒轮到她被赶出门了。狂怒之中,她突然想起缪法;说真的,不管怎样,也轮不到丰唐把她赶出门。




她走在人行道上,首先想到的是到萨丹那里去睡觉,如果她没有客人的话。她在萨丹的门前遇见她,她也被她的房东赶了出来。房东在她的门上加了一把挂锁,他这样做是违法的,因为房间里的家具是萨丹自己买的。萨丹边走边骂,说要拖他到警察局去。这时,已过了午夜十二点,得想办法找个睡觉的地方。萨丹觉得还是要谨慎一点,先别去惊动警察,她最后把娜娜带到拉瓦尔街,到了一个女人开办的带出租家具的一家小旅馆。老板娘让她们住在二楼一间临院子的小房间里。萨丹连声说道:




“我要住到罗贝尔夫人家里就好了,她那里总有我睡觉的地方……但是同你一道去,这就不可能了……她现在吃醋可厉害啦,一天晚上,她还打了我。”




她们关上了门,娜娜怒气还未消,便泪流满面,三番五次诉说丰唐的卑鄙行为。萨丹同情地听她叙说,还安慰她,她比娜娜还要气愤,她还狠狠咒骂男人。




“哦!他们是猪猡!哦!他们是猪猡!……你知道了吧,从今以后,再也不要跟他们打交道了!”




说完,她帮娜娜脱衣服,她在娜娜身边露出一副殷勤、驯服的小娘儿们的神态。她再三温存地对她说:




“咱们快睡觉吧,我的小猫咪。过一会儿,我们就平静下来了……啊!你跟这种人怄气,真犯不着!我跟你说,他们都是卑鄙龌龊的家伙!别再想他们了……我很爱你。别哭了,看在你的小亲亲的面子上,别哭了。”




她们上了床,萨丹立即就把娜娜搂到怀里,想让她平静下来。她不愿再听到娜娜说丰唐的名字了;每次这个名字到了她朋友的嘴边,她就给她送上一个吻,并撅起美丽的小嘴,做出生气的样子,不让她说出来。她的头发蓬乱,模样像个漂亮的小姑娘,对娜娜满怀温情,于是,慢慢地,在她的温情搂抱下,娜娜揩干了眼泪。她很感动,也用抚摩来回报萨丹。两点钟敲响了,蜡烛还燃着;两个人情语不绝,低声笑着。




忽然间,一阵喧闹声传到旅馆里,萨丹立刻半裸着身子坐起来,侧着耳朵仔细听着。




“警察!”她脸色煞白,说道,“啊!他妈的!真倒霉!……




我们完蛋啦!”




从前,她曾多次向娜娜说过警察搜查旅馆的事,而恰巧在这天晚上,她们两人逃到拉瓦尔街时,谁也没有提防警察。听到警察两个字,娜娜吓得魂不附体。她猛然从床上跳下来,穿过房间,跑到窗户边,打开窗户,像一个疯女人似的丧魂落魄,准备往楼下跳。幸亏院子有玻璃顶棚,上面装着一层铁丝网,与房间的地面平齐。于是,她丝毫没有迟疑,跨过栏墙,消失在黑暗中,睡衣飘拂着,两条大腿露在夜空中。




“别动,”萨丹惊恐万状地说,“你会摔死的。”




接着,警察砰砰敲门了。萨丹是一个好心肠的姑娘,她把窗户关上,把朋友的衣服塞到衣柜下面,她已听天由命了。她思量着,不管怎样,如果警察把她的名字写到登记卡上,她就是明娼了,不必这样心惊肉跳地逃避警察了。她装成困乏不堪的样子,一边打呵欠,一边同门外的警察谈了一会儿,然后开了门,进来一个彪形大汉,胡子很脏,他对她说道:“把手伸出来……你的手上没有针眼,你是不劳动的。喂,穿上衣服吧。”




“我不是裁缝,我是磨光工。”萨丹厚颜无耻地说。




不过,她还是乖乖地穿上了衣服,因为她知道与警察是无法争辩的。这时候,旅馆里叫喊声四起,一个女人拼命地抱住房门,坚决不走;另一个女人正在同他的情夫睡觉,情夫保证说她不是妓女,于是她就装成一副被人侮辱的正经女人的样子,说要控告警察局长。旅馆里的人都被唤醒了,将近一个钟头,大皮鞋踩在楼梯上,发出咚咚声,门被拳头擂得摇摇晃晃,嚎啕大哭声淹没了尖锐的争吵声和裙子拂在墙壁上发出的声音。后来一群惊恐万状的妓女被三个警察带走了,领队的是一个很有礼貌的小个子金发警官。一切都结束了,旅馆里又恢复了寂静。




没有人出卖娜娜,她逃过了这次逮捕。她摸索着回到卧室,浑身哆嗦着,她被吓得魂不附体。她的脚被铁丝网划得流血了。她在床边上坐了一会儿,侧着耳朵听四面的动静。然而快到早晨时,她还是睡着了。但是,到了早上八点钟,她醒来后,离开了旅馆,跑到她姑妈家。这时勒拉太太和佐爱正在喝牛奶咖啡,在这样的时刻,看见她浑身脏兮兮的,面色如土,勒拉太太立刻就明白是怎么回事。




“嗯!吃苦头了吧!”她大声说,“我早对你说过,他会剥掉你的皮的……好了,进来吧,我这里总是欢迎你来的。”




佐爱站起来,用尊敬而又亲切的口气低声说道:




“太太终于回到我们身边了……我一直在等太太回来。”




勒拉太太要娜娜马上亲亲小路易,因为据她说,母亲的明智悔悟就是孩子的幸福。小路易还在睡觉,一副病态,他患了贫血症。娜娜俯身去吻他那患瘰疠病的苍白小脸时,这几个月来的烦恼一齐涌上了心头,她说话时喉咙都哽住了。




“哦!我可怜的小宝贝,我可怜的小宝贝!”她抽抽噎噎地说道。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 8


We are in a little set of lodgings on the fourth floor in the Rue Veron at Montmartre. Nana and Fontan have invited a few friends to cut their Twelfth-Night cake with them. They are giving their housewarming, though they have been only three days settled.




They had no fixed intention of keeping house together, but the whole thing had come about suddenly in the first glow of the honeymoon. After her grand blowup, when she had turned the count and the banker so vigorously out of doors, Nana felt the world crumbling about her feet. She estimated the situation at a glance; the creditors would swoop down on her anteroom, would mix themselves up with her love affairs and threaten to sell her little all unless she continued to act sensibly. Then, too, there would be no end of disputes and carking anxieties if she attempted to save her furniture from their clutches. And so she preferred giving up everything. Besides, the flat in the Boulevard Haussmann was plaguing her to death. It was so stupid with its great gilded rooms! In her access of tenderness for Fontan she began dreaming of a pretty little bright chamber. Indeed, she returned to the old ideals of the florist days, when her highest ambition was to have a rosewood cupboard with a plate-glass door and a bed hung with blue "reps." In the course of two days she sold what she could smuggle out of the house in the way of knickknacks and jewelry and then disappeared, taking with her ten thousand francs and never even warning the porter's wife. It was a plunge into the dark, a merry spree; never a trace was left behind. In this way she would prevent the men from coming dangling after her. Fontain was very nice. He did not say no to anything but just let her do as she liked. Nay, he even displayed an admirable spirit of comradeship. He had, on his part, nearly seven thousand francs, and despite the fact that people accused him of stinginess, he consented to add them to the young woman's ten thousand. The sum struck them as a solid foundation on which to begin housekeeping. And so they started away, drawing from their common hoard, in order to hire and furnish the two rooms in the Rue Veron, and sharing everything together like old friends. In the early days it was really delicious.




On Twelfth Night Mme Lerat and Louiset were the first to arrive. As Fontan had not yet come home, the old lady ventured to give expression to her fears, for she trembled to see her niece renouncing the chance of wealth.




"Oh, Aunt, I love him so dearly!" cried Nana, pressing her hands to her heart with the prettiest of gestures.




This phrase produced an extraordinary effect on Mme Lerat, and tears came into her eyes.




"That's true," she said with an air of conviction. "Love before all things!"




And with that she went into raptures over the prettiness of the rooms. Nana took her to see the bedroom, the parlor and the very kitchen. Gracious goodness, it wasn't a vast place, but then, they had painted it afresh and put up new wallpapers. Besides, the sun shone merrily into it during the daytime.




Thereupon Mme Lerat detained the young woman in the bedroom, while Louiset installed himself behind the charwoman in the kitchen in order to watch a chicken being roasted. If, said Mme Lerat, she permitted herself to say what was in her mind, it was because Zoe had just been at her house. Zoe had stayed courageously in the breach because she was devoted to her mistress. Madame would pay her later on; she was in no anxiety about that! And amid the breakup of the Boulevard Haussmann establishment it was she who showed the creditors a bold front; it was she who conducted a dignified retreat, saving what she could from the wreck and telling everyone that her mistress was traveling. She never once gave them her address. Nay, through fear of being followed, she even deprived herself of the pleasure of calling on Madame. Nevertheless, that same morning she had run round to Mme Lerat's because matters were taking a new turn. The evening before creditors in the persons of the upholsterer, the charcoal merchant and the laundress had put in an appearance and had offered to give Madame an extension of time. Nay, they had even proposed to advance Madame a very considerable amount if only Madame would return to her flat and conduct herself like a sensible person. The aunt repeated Zoe's words. Without doubt there was a gentleman behind it all.




"I'll never consent!" declared Nana in great disgust. "Ah, they're a pretty lot those tradesmen! Do they think I'm to be sold so that they can get their bills paid? Why, look here, I'd rather die of hunger than deceive Fontan."




"That's what I said," averred Mme Lerat. "'My niece,' I said, 'is too noble-hearted!'"




Nana, however, was much vexed to learn that La Mignotte was being sold and that Labordette was buying it for Caroline Hequet at an absurdly low price. It made her angry with that clique. Oh, they were a regular cheap lot, in spite of their airs and graces! Yes, by Jove, she was worth more than the whole lot of them!




"They can have their little joke out," she concluded, "but money will never give them true happiness! Besides, you know, Aunt, I don't even know now whether all that set are alive or not. I'm much too happy."




At that very moment Mme Maloir entered, wearing one of those hats of which she alone understood the shape. It was delightful meeting again. Mme Maloir explained that magnificence frightened her and that NOW, from time to time, she would come back for her game of bezique. A second visit was paid to the different rooms in the lodgings, and in the kitchen Nana talked of economy in the presence of the charwoman, who was basting the fowl, and said that a servant would have cost too much and that she was herself desirous of looking after things. Louiset was gazing beatifically at the roasting process.




But presently there was a loud outburst of voices. Fontan had come in with Bosc and Prulliere, and the company could now sit down to table. The soup had been already served when Nana for the third time showed off the lodgings.




"Ah, dear children, how comfortable you are here!" Bosc kept repeating, simply for the sake of pleasing the chums who were standing the dinner. At bottom the subject of the "nook," as he called it, nowise touched him.




In the bedroom he harped still more vigorously on the amiable note. Ordinarily he was wont to treat women like cattle, and the idea of a man bothering himself about one of the dirty brutes excited within him the only angry feelings of which, in his comprehensive, drunken disdain of the universe, he was still capable.




"Ah, ah, the villains," he continued with a wink, "they've done this on the sly. Well, you were certainly right. It will be charming, and, by heaven, we'll come and see you!"




But when Louiset arrived on the scene astride upon a broomstick, Prulliere chuckled spitefully and remarked:




"Well, I never! You've got a baby already?"




This struck everybody as very droll, and Mme Lerat and Mme Maloir shook with laughter. Nana, far from being vexed, laughed tenderly and said that unfortunately this was not the case. She would very much have liked it, both for the little one's sake and for her own, but perhaps one would arrive all the same. Fontan, in his role of honest citizen, took Louiset in his arms and began playing with him and lisping.




"Never mind! It loves its daddy! Call me 'Papa,' you little blackguard!"




"Papa, Papa!" stammered the child.




The company overwhelmed him with caresses, but Bosc was bored and talked of sitting down to table. That was the only serious business in life. Nana asked her guests' permission to put Louiset's chair next her own. The dinner was very merry, but Bosc suffered from the near neighborhood of the child, from whom he had to defend his plate. Mme Lerat bored him too. She was in a melting mood and kept whispering to him all sorts of mysterious things about gentlemen of the first fashion who were still running after Nana. Twice he had to push away her knee, for she was positively invading him in her gushing, tearful mood. Prulliere behaved with great incivility toward Mme Maloir and did not once help her to anything. He was entirely taken up with Nana and looked annoyed at seeing her with Fontan. Besides, the turtle doves were kissing so excessively as to be becoming positive bores. Contrary to all known rules, they had elected to sit side by side.




"Devil take it! Why don't you eat? You've got plenty of time ahead of you!" Bosc kept repeating with his mouth full. "Wait till we are gone!"




But Nana could not restrain herself. She was in a perfect ecstasy of love. Her face was as full of blushes as an innocent young girl's, and her looks and her laughter seemed to overflow with tenderness. Gazing on Fontan, she overwhelmed him with pet names--"my doggie, my old bear, my kitten"--and whenever he passed her the water or the salt she bent forward and kissed him at random on lips, eyes, nose or ear. Then if she met with reproof she would return to the attack with the cleverest maneuvers and with infinite submissiveness and the supple cunning of a beaten cat would catch hold of his hand when no one was looking, in order to kiss it again. It seemed she must be touching something belonging to him. As to Fontan, he gave himself airs and let himself be adored with the utmost condescension. His great nose sniffed with entirely sensual content; his goat face, with its quaint, monstrous ugliness, positively glowed in the sunlight of devoted adoration lavished upon him by that superb woman who was so fair and so plump of limb. Occasionally he gave a kiss in return, as became a man who is having all the enjoyment and is yet willing to behave prettily.




"Well, you're growing maddening!" cried Prulliere. "Get away from her, you fellow there!"




And he dismissed Fontan and changed covers, in order to take his place at Nana's side. The company shouted and applauded at this and gave vent to some stiffish epigrammatic witticisms. Fontan counterfeited despair and assumed the quaint expression of Vulcan crying for Venus. Straightway Prulliere became very gallant, but Nana, whose foot he was groping for under the table, caught him a slap to make him keep quiet. No, no, she was certainly not going to become his mistress. A month ago she had begun to take a fancy to him because of his good looks, but now she detested him. If he pinched her again under pretense of picking up her napkin, she would throw her glass in his face!




Nevertheless, the evening passed off well. The company had naturally begun talking about the Varietes. Wasn't that cad of a Bordenave going to go off the hooks after all? His nasty diseases kept reappearing and causing him such suffering that you couldn't come within six yards of him nowadays. The day before during rehearsal he had been incessantly yelling at Simonne. There was a fellow whom the theatrical people wouldn't shed many tears over. Nana announced that if he were to ask her to take another part she would jolly well send him to the rightabout. Moreover, she began talking of leaving the stage; the theater was not to compare with her home. Fontan, who was not in the present piece or in that which was then being rehearsed, also talked big about the joy of being entirely at liberty and of passing his evenings with his feet on the fender in the society of his little pet. And at this the rest exclaimed delightedly, treating their entertainers as lucky people and pretending to envy their felicity.




The Twelfth-Night cake had been cut and handed round. The bean had fallen to the lot of Mme Lerat, who popped it into Bosc's glass. Whereupon there were shouts of "The king drinks! The king drinks!" Nana took advantage of this outburst of merriment and went and put her arms round Fontan's neck again, kissing him and whispering in his ear. But Prulliere, laughing angrily, as became a pretty man, declared that they were not playing the game. Louiset, meanwhile, slept soundly on two chairs. It was nearing one o'clock when the company separated, shouting au revoir as they went downstairs.




For three weeks the existence of the pair of lovers was really charming. Nana fancied she was returning to those early days when her first silk dress had caused her infinite delight. She went out little and affected a life of solitude and simplicity. One morning early, when she had gone down to buy fish IN PROPRIA PERSONA in La Rouchefoucauld Market, she was vastly surprised to meet her old hair dresser Francis face to face. His getup was as scrupulously careful as ever: he wore the finest linen, and his frock coat was beyond reproach; in fact, Nana felt ashamed that he should see her in the street with a dressing jacket and disordered hair and down-at-heel shoes. But he had the tact, if possible, to intensify his politeness toward her. He did not permit himself a single inquiry and affected to believe that Madame was at present on her travels. Ah, but Madame had rendered many persons unhappy when she decided to travel! All the world had suffered loss. The young woman, however, ended by asking him questions, for a sudden fit of curiosity had made her forget her previous embarrassment. Seeing that the crowd was jostling them, she pushed him into a doorway and, still holding her little basket in one hand, stood chatting in front of him. What were people saying about her high jinks? Good heavens! The ladies to whom he went said this and that and all sorts of things. In fact, she had made a great noise and was enjoying a real boom: And Steiner? M. Steiner was in a very bad way, would make an ugly finish if he couldn't hit on some new commercial operation. And Daguenet? Oh, HE was getting on swimmingly. M. Daguenet was settling down. Nana, under the exciting influence of various recollections, was just opening her mouth with a view to a further examination when she felt it would be awkward to utter Muffat's name. Thereupon Francis smiled and spoke instead of her. As to Monsieur le Comte, it was all a great pity, so sad had been his sufferings since Madame's departure.




He had been like a soul in pain--you might have met him wherever Madame was likely to be found. At last M. Mignon had come across him and had taken him home to his own place. This piece of news caused Nana to laugh a good deal. But her laughter was not of the easiest kind.




"Ah, he's with Rose now," she said. "Well then, you must know, Francis, I've done with him! Oh, the canting thing! It's learned some pretty habits--can't even go fasting for a week now! And to think that he used to swear he wouldn't have any woman after me!"




She was raging inwardly.




"My leavings, if you please!" she continued. "A pretty Johnnie for Rose to go and treat herself to! Oh, I understand it all now: she wanted to have her revenge because I got that brute of a Steiner away from her. Ain't it sly to get a man to come to her when I've chucked him out of doors?"




"M. Mignon doesn't tell that tale," said the hairdresser. "According to his account, it was Monsieur le Comte who chucked you out. Yes, and in a pretty disgusting way too--with a kick on the bottom!"




Nana became suddenly very pale.




"Eh, what?" she cried. "With a kick on my bottom? He's going too far, he is! Look here, my little friend, it was I who threw him downstairs, the cuckold, for he is a cuckold, I must inform you. His countess is making him one with every man she meets--yes, even with that good-for-nothing of a Fauchery. And that Mignon, who goes loafing about the pavement in behalf of his harridan of a wife, whom nobody wants because she's so lean! What a foul lot! What a foul lot!"




She was choking, and she paused for breath "Oh, that's what they say, is it? Very well, my little Francis, I'll go and look 'em up, I will. Shall you and I go to them at once? Yes, I'll go, and we'll see whether they will have the cheek to go telling about kicks on the bottom. Kick's! I never took one from anybody! And nobody's ever going to strike me--d'ye see?--for I'd smash the man who laid a finger on me!"




Nevertheless, the storm subsided at last. After all, they might jolly well what they liked! She looked upon them as so much filth underfoot! It would have soiled her to bother about people like that. She had a conscience of her own, she had! And Francis, seeing her thus giving herself away, what with her housewife's costume and all, became familiar and, at parting, made so bold as to give her some good advice. It was wrong of her to be sacrificing everything for the sake of an infatuation; such infatuations ruined existence. She listened to him with bowed head while he spoke to her with a pained expression, as became a connoisseur who could not bear to see so fine a girl making such a hash of things.




"Well, that's my affair," she said at last "Thanks all the same, dear boy." She shook his hand, which despite his perfect dress was always a little greasy, and then went off to buy her fish. During the day that story about the kick on the bottom occupied her thoughts. She even spoke about it to Fontan and again posed as a sturdy woman who was not going to stand the slightest flick from anybody. Fontan, as became a philosophic spirit, declared that all men of fashion were beasts whom it was one's duty to despise. And from that moment forth Nana was full of very real disdain.




That same evening they went to the Bouffes-Parisiens Theatre to see a little woman of Fontan's acquaintance make her debut in a part of some ten lines. It was close on one o'clock when they once more trudged up the heights of Montmartre. They had purchased a cake, a "mocha," in the Rue de la Chaussee-d'Antin, and they ate it in bed, seeing that the night was not warm and it was not worth while lighting a fire. Sitting up side by side, with the bedclothes pulled up in front and the pillows piled up behind, they supped and talked about the little woman. Nana thought her plain and lacking in style. Fontan, lying on his stomach, passed up the pieces of cake which had been put between the candle and the matches on the edge of the night table. But they ended by quarreling.




"Oh, just to think of it!" cried Nana. "She's got eyes like gimlet holes, and her hair's the color of tow."




"Hold your tongue, do!" said Fontan. "She has a superb head of hair and such fire in her looks! It's lovely the way you women always tear each other to pieces!"




He looked annoyed.




"Come now, we've had enough of it!" he said at last in savage tones. "You know I don't like being bored. Let's go to sleep, or things'll take a nasty turn."




And he blew out the candle, but Nana was furious and went on talking. She was not going to be spoken to in that voice; she was accustomed to being treated with respect! As he did not vouchsafe any further answer, she was silenced, but she could not go to sleep and lay tossing to and fro.




"Great God, have you done moving about?" cried he suddenly, giving a brisk jump upward.




"It isn't my fault if there are crumbs in the bed," she said curtly.




In fact, there were crumbs in the bed. She felt them down to her middle; she was everywhere devoured by them. One single crumb was scorching her and making her scratch herself till she bled. Besides, when one eats a cake isn't it usual to shake out the bedclothes afterward? Fontan, white with rage, had relit the candle, and they both got up and, barefooted and in their night dresses, they turned down the clothes and swept up the crumbs on the sheet with their hands. Fontan went to bed again, shivering, and told her to go to the devil when she advised him to wipe the soles of his feet carefully. And in the end she came back to her old position, but scarce had she stretched herself out than she danced again. There were fresh crumbs in the bed!




"By Jove, it was sure to happen!" she cried. "You've brought them back again under your feet. I can't go on like this! No, I tell you, I can't go on like this!"




And with that she was on the point of stepping over him in order to jump out of bed again, when Fontan in his longing for sleep grew desperate and dealt her a ringing box on the ear. The blow was so smart that Nana suddenly found herself lying down again with her head on the pillow.




She lay half stunned.




"Oh!" she ejaculated simply, sighing a child's big sigh.




For a second or two he threatened her with a second slap, asking her at the same time if she meant to move again. Then he put out the light, settled himself squarely on his back and in a trice was snoring. But she buried her face in the pillow and began sobbing quietly to herself. It was cowardly of him to take advantage of his superior strength! She had experienced very real terror all the same, so terrible had that quaint mask of Fontan's become. And her anger began dwindling down as though the blow had calmed her. She began to feel respect toward him and accordingly squeezed herself against the wall in order to leave him as much room as possible. She even ended by going to sleep, her cheek tingling, her eyes full of tears and feeling so deliciously depressed and wearied and submissive that she no longer noticed the crumbs. When she woke up in the morning she was holding Fontain in her naked arms and pressing him tightly against her breast. He would never begin it again, eh? Never again? She loved him too dearly. Why, it was even nice to be beaten if he struck the blow!




After that night a new life began. For a mere trifle--a yes, a no--Fontan would deal her a blow. She grew accustomed to it and pocketed everything. Sometimes she shed tears and threatened him, but he would pin her up against the wall and talk of strangling her, which had the effect of rendering her extremely obedient. As often as not, she sank down on a chair and sobbed for five minutes on end. But afterward she would forget all about it, grow very merry, fill the little lodgings with the sound of song and laughter and the rapid rustle of skirts. The worst of it was that Fontan was now in the habit of disappearing for the whole day and never returning home before midnight, for he was going to cafes and meeting his old friends again. Nana bore with everything. She was tremulous and caressing, her only fear being that she might never see him again if she reproached him. But on certain days, when she had neither Mme Maloir nor her aunt and Louiset with her, she grew mortally dull. Thus one Sunday, when she was bargaining for some pigeons at La Rochefoucauld Market, she was delighted to meet Satin, who, in her turn, was busy purchasing a bunch of radishes. Since the evening when the prince had drunk Fontan's champagne they had lost sight of one another.




"What? It's you! D'you live in our parts?" said Satin, astounded at seeing her in the street at that hour of the morning and in slippers too. "Oh, my poor, dear girl, you're really ruined then!"




Nana knitted her brows as a sign that she was to hold her tongue, for they were surrounded by other women who wore dressing gowns and were without linen, while their disheveled tresses were white with fluff. In the morning, when the man picked up overnight had been newly dismissed, all the courtesans of the quarter were wont to come marketing here, their eyes heavy with sleep, their feet in old down-at-heel shoes and themselves full of the weariness and ill humor entailed by a night of boredom. From the four converging streets they came down into the market, looking still rather young in some cases and very pale and charming in their utter unconstraint; in others, hideous and old with bloated faces and peeling skin. The latter did not the least mind being seen thus outside working hours, and not one of them deigned to smile when the passers-by on the sidewalk turned round to look at them. Indeed, they were all very full of business and wore a disdainful expression, as became good housewives for whom men had ceased to exist. Just as Satin, for instance, was paying for her bunch of radishes a young man, who might have been a shop-boy going late to his work, threw her a passing greeting:




"Good morning, duckie."




She straightened herself up at once and with the dignified manner becoming an offended queen remarked:




"What's up with that swine there?"




Then she fancied she recognized him. Three days ago toward midnight, as the was coming back alone from the boulevards, she had talked to him at the corner of the Rue Labruyere for nearly half an hour, with a view to persuading him to come home with her. But this recollection only angered her the more.




"Fancy they're brutes enough to shout things to you in broad daylight!" she continued. "When one's out on business one ought to be respecifully treated, eh?"




Nana had ended by buying her pigeons, although she certainly had her doubts of their freshness. After which Satin wanted to show her where she lived in the Rue Rochefoucauld close by. And the moment they were alone Nana told her of her passion for Fontan. Arrived in front of the house, the girl stopped with her bundle of radishes under her arm and listened eagerly to a final detail which the other imparted to her. Nana fibbed away and vowed that it was she who had turned Count Muffat out of doors with a perfect hail of kickastliness of the men. Nana was overpowering on the subject of Fontan. She could not say a dozen words without lapsing into endless repetitions of his sayings and his doings. But Satin, like a good-natured girl, would listen unwearyingly to everlasting accounts of how Nana had watched for him at the window, how they had fallen out over a burnt dish of hash and how they had made it up in bed after hours of silent sulking. In her desire to be always talking about these things Nana had gs on the posterior.




"Oh how smart!" Satin repeated. "How very smart! Kicks, eh? And he never said a word, did he? What a blooming coward! I wish I'd been there to see his ugly mug! My dear girl, you were quite right. A pin for the coin! When I'M on with a mash I starve for it! You'll come and see me, eh? You promise? It's the left-hand door. Knock three knocks, for there's a whole heap of damned squints about."




After that whenever Nana grew too weary of life she went down and saw Satin. She was always sure of finding her, for the girl never went out before six in the evening. Satin occupied a couple of rooms which a chemist had furnished for her in order to save her from the clutches of the police, but in little more than a twelvemonth she had broken the furniture, knocked in the chairs, dirtied the curtains, and that in a manner so furiously filthy and untidy that the lodgings seemed as though inhabited by a pack of mad cats. On the mornings when she grew disgusted with herself and thought about cleaning up a bit, chair rails and strips of curtain would come off in her hands during her struggle with superincumbent dirt. On such days the place was fouler than ever, and it was impossible to enter it, owing to the things which had fallen down across the doorway. At length she ended by leaving her house severely alone. When the lamp was lit the cupboard with plate-glass doors, the clock and what remained of the curtains still served to impose on the men. Besides, for six months past her landlord had been threatening to evict her. Well then, for whom should she be keeping the furniture nice? For him more than anyone else, perhaps! And so whenever she got up in a merry mood she would shout "Gee up!" and give the sides of the cupboard and the chest of drawers such a tremendous kick that they cracked again.




Nana nearly always found her in bed. Even on the days when Satin went out to do her marketing she felt so tired on her return upstairs that she flung herself down on the bed and went to sleep again. During the day she dragged herself about and dozed off on chairs. Indeed, she did not emerge from this languid condition till the evening drew on and the gas was lit outside. Nana felt very comfortable at Satin's, sitting doing nothing on the untidy bed, while basins stood about on the floor at her feet and petticoats which had been bemired last night hung over the backs of armchairs and stained them with mud. They had long gossips together and were endlessly confidential, while Satin lay on her stomach in her nightgown, waving her legs above her head and smoking cigarettes as she listened. Sometimes on such afternoons as they had troubles to retail they treated themselves to absinthe in order, as they termed it, "to forget." Satin did not go downstairs or put on a petticoat but simply went and leaned over the banisters and shouted her order to the portress's little girl, a chit of ten, who when she brought up the absinthe in a glass would look furtively at the lady's bare legs. Every conversation led up to one subject--the beot to tell of every slap that he dealt her. Last week he had given her a swollen eye; nay, the night before he had given her such a box on the ear as to throw her across the night table, and all because he could not find his slippers. And the other woman did not evince any astonishment but blew out cigarette smoke and only paused a moment to remark that, for her part, she always ducked under, which sent the gentleman pretty nearly sprawling. Both of them settled down with a will to these anecdotes about blows; they grew supremely happy and excited over these same idiotic doings about which they told one another a hundred times or more, while they gave themselves up to the soft and pleasing sense of weariness which was sure to follow the drubbings they talked of. It was the delight of rediscussing Fontan's blows and of explaining his works and his ways, down to the very manner in which he took off his boots, which brought Nana back daily to Satin's place. The latter, moreover, used to end by growing sympathetic in her turn and would cite even more violent cases, as, for instance, that of a pastry cook who had left her for dead on the floor. Yet she loved him, in spite of it all! Then came the days on which Nana cried and declared that things could not go on as they were doing. Satin would escort her back to her own door and would linger an hour out in the street to see that he did not murder her. And the next day the two women would rejoice over the reconciliation the whole afternoon through. Yet though they did not say so, they preferred the days when threshings were, so to speak, in the air, for then their comfortable indignation was all the stronger.




They became inseparable. Yet Satin never went to Nana's, Fontan having announced that he would have no trollops in his house. They used to go out together, and thus it was that Satin one day took her friend to see another woman. This woman turned out to be that very Mme Robert who had interested Nana and inspired her with a certain respect ever since she had refused to come to her supper. Mme Robert lived in the Rue Mosnier, a silent, new street in the Quartier de l'Europe, where there were no shops, and the handsome houses with their small, limited flats were peopled by ladies. It was five o'clock, and along the silent pavements in the quiet, aristocratic shelter of the tall white houses were drawn up the broughams of stock-exchange people and merchants, while men walked hastily about, looking up at the windows, where women in dressing jackets seemed to be awaiting them. At first Nana refused to go up, remarking with some constraint that she had not the pleasure of the lady's acquaintance. But Satin would take no refusal. She was only desirous of paying a civil call, for Mme Robert, whom she had met in a restaurant the day before, had made herself extremely agreeable and had got her to promise to come and see her. And at last Nana consented. At the top of the stairs a little drowsy maid informed them that Madame had not come home yet, but she ushered them into the drawing room notwithstanding and left them there.




"The deuce, it's a smart show!" whispered Satin. It was a stiff, middle-class room, hung with dark-colored fabrics, and suggested the conventional taste of a Parisian shopkeeper who has retired on his fortune. Nana was struck and did her best to make merry about it. But Satin showed annoyance and spoke up for Mme Robert's strict adherence to the proprieties. She was always to be met in the society of elderly, grave-looking men, on whose arms she leaned. At present she had a retired chocolate seller in tow, a serious soul. Whenever he came to see her he was so charmed by the solid, handsome way in which the house was arranged that he had himself announced and addressed its mistress as "dear child."




"Look, here she is!" continued Satin, pointing to a photograph which stood in front of the clock. Nana scrutinized the portrait for a second or so. It represented a very dark brunette with a longish face and lips pursed up in a discreet smile. "A thoroughly fashionable lady," one might have said of the likeness, "but one who is rather more reserved than the rest."




"It's strange," murmured Nana at length, "but I've certainly seen that face somewhere. Where, I don't remember. But it can't have been in a pretty place--oh no, I'm sure it wasn't in a pretty place."




And turning toward her friend, she added, "So she's made you promise to come and see her? What does she want with you?"




"What does she want with me? 'Gad! To talk, I expect--to be with me a bit. It's her politeness."




Nana looked steadily at Satin. "Tut, tut," she said softly. After all, it didn't matter to her! Yet seeing that the lady was keeping them waiting, she declared that she would not stay longer, and accordingly they both took their departure.




The next day Fontan informed Nana that he was not coming home to dinner, and she went down early to find Satin with a view to treating her at a restaurant. The choice of the restaurant involved infinite debate. Satin proposed various brewery bars, which Nana thought detestable, and at last persuaded her to dine at Laure's. This was a table d'hote in the Rue des Martyrs, where the dinner cost three francs.




Tired of waiting for the dinner hour and not knowing what to do out in the street, the pair went up to Laure's twenty minutes too early. The three dining rooms there were still empty, and they sat down at a table in the very saloon where Laure Piedefer was enthroned on a high bench behind a bar. This Laure was a lady of some fifty summers, whose swelling contours were tightly laced by belts and corsets. Women kept entering in quick procession, and each, in passing, craned upward so as to overtop the saucers raised on the counter and kissed Laure on the mouth with tender familiarity, while the monstrous creature tried, with tears in her eyes, to divide her attentions among them in such a way as to make no one jealous. On the other hand, the servant who waited on the ladies was a tall, lean woman. She seemed wasted with disease, and her eyes were ringed with dark lines and glowed with somber fire. Very rapidly the three saloons filled up. There were some hundred customers, and they had seated themselves wherever they could find vacant places. The majority were nearing the age of forty: their flesh was puffy and so bloated by vice as almost to hide the outlines of their flaccid mouths. But amid all these gross bosoms and figures some slim, pretty girls were observable. These still wore a modest expression despite their impudent gestures, for they were only beginners in their art, who had started life in the ballrooms of the slums and had been brought to Laure's by some customer or other. Here the tribe of bloated women, excited by the sweet scent of their youth, jostled one another and, while treating them to dainties, formed a perfect court round them, much as old amorous bachelors might have done. As to the men, they were not numerous. There were ten or fifteen of them at the outside, and if we except four tall fellows who had come to see the sight and were cracking jokes and taking things easy, they behaved humbly enough amid this whelming flood of petticoats.




"I say, their stew's very good, ain't it?" said Satin.




Nana nodded with much satisfaction. It was the old substantial dinner you get in a country hotel and consisted of vol-au-vent a la financiere, fowl boiled in rice, beans with a sauce and vanilla creams, iced and flavored with burnt sugar. The ladies made an especial onslaught on the boiled fowl and rice: their stays seemed about to burst; they wiped their lips with slow, luxurious movements. At first Nana had been afraid of meeting old friends who might have asked her silly questions, but she grew calm at last, for she recognized no one she knew among that extremely motley throng, where faded dresses and lamentable hats contrasted strangely with handsome costumes, the wearers of which fraternized in vice with their shabbier neighbors. She was momentarily interested, however, at the sight of a young man with short curly hair and insolent face who kept a whole tableful of vastly fat women breathlessly attentive to his slightest caprice. But when the young man began to laugh his bosom swelled.




"Good lack, it's a woman!"




She let a little cry escape as she spoke, and Satin, who was stuffing herself with boiled fowl, lifted up her head and whispered:




"Oh yes! I know her. A smart lot, eh? They do just fight for her."




Nana pouted disgustingly. She could not understand the thing as yet. Nevertheless, she remarked in her sensible tone that there was no disputing about tastes or colors, for you never could tell what you yourself might one day have a liking for. So she ate her cream with an air of philosophy, though she was perfectly well aware that Satin with her great blue virginal eyes was throwing the neighboring tables into a state of great excitement. There was one woman in particular, a powerful, fair-haired person who sat close to her and made herself extremely agreeable. She seemed all aglow with affection and pushed toward the girl so eagerly that Nana was on the point of interfering.




But at that very moment a woman who was entering the room gave her a shock of surprise. Indeed, she had recognized Mme Robert. The latter, looking, as was her wont, like a pretty brown mouse, nodded familiarly to the tall, lean serving maid and came and leaned upon Laure's counter. Then both women exchanged a long kiss. Nana thought such an attention on the part of a woman so distinguished looking very amusing, the more so because Mme Robert had quite altered her usual modest expression. On the contrary, her eye roved about the saloon as she kept up a whispered conversation. Laure had resumed her seat and once more settled herself down with all the majesty of an old image of Vice, whose face has been worn and polished by the kisses of the faithful. Above the range of loaded plates she sat enthroned in all the opulence which a hotelkeeper enjoys after forty years of activity, and as she sat there she swayed her bloated following of large women, in comparison with the biggest of whom she seemed monstrous.




But Mme Robert had caught sight of Satin, and leaving Laure, she ran up and behaved charmingly, telling her how much she regretted not having been at home the day before. When Satin, however, who was ravished at this treatment, insisted on finding room for her at the table, she vowed she had already dined. She had simply come up to look about her. As she stood talking behind her new friend's chair she leaned lightly on her shoulders and in a smiling, coaxing manner remarked:




"Now when shall I see you? If you were free--"




Nana unluckily failed to hear more. The conversation vexed her, and she was dying to tell this honest lady a few home truths. But the sight of a troop of new arrivals paralyzed her. It was composed of smart, fashionably dressed women who were wearing their diamonds. Under the influence of perverse impulse they had made up a party to come to Laure's--whom, by the by, they all treated with great familiarity--to eat the three-franc dinner while flashing their jewels of great price in the jealous and astonished eyes of poor, bedraggled prostitutes. The moment they entered, talking and laughing in their shrill, clear tones and seeming to bring sunshine with them from the outside world, Nana turned her head rapidly away. Much to her annoyance she had recognized Lucy Stewart and Maria Blond among them, and for nearly five minutes, during which the ladies chatted with Laure before passing into the saloon beyond, she kept her head down and seemed deeply occupied in rolling bread pills on the cloth in front of her. But when at length she was able to look round, what was her astonishment to observe the chair next to hers vacant! Satin had vanished.




"Gracious, where can she be?" she loudly ejaculated.




The sturdy, fair woman who had been overwhelming Satin with civil attentions laughed ill-temperedly, and when Nana, whom the laugh irritated, looked threatening she remarked in a soft, drawling way:




"It's certainly not me that's done you this turn; it's the other one!"




Thereupon Nana understood that they would most likely make game of her and so said nothing more. She even kept her seat for some moments, as she did not wish to show how angry she felt. She could hear Lucy Stewart laughing at the end of the next saloon, where she was treating a whole table of little women who had come from the public balls at Montmartre and La Chapelle. It was very hot; the servant was carrying away piles of dirty plates with a strong scent of boiled fowl and rice, while the four gentlemen had ended by regaling quite half a dozen couples with capital wine in the hope of making them tipsy and hearing some pretty stiffish things. What at present most exasperated Nana was the thought of paying for Satin's dinner. There was a wench for you, who allowed herself to be amused and then made off with never a thank-you in company with the first petticoat that came by! Without doubt it was only a matter of three francs, but she felt it was hard lines all the same--her way of doing it was too disgusting. Nevertheless, she paid up, throwing the six francs at Laure, whom at the moment she despised more than the mud in the street. In the Rue des Martyrs Nana felt her bitterness increasing. She was certainly not going to run after Satin! It was a nice filthy business for one to be poking one's nose into! But her evening was spoiled, and she walked slowly up again toward Montmartre, raging against Mme Robert in particular. Gracious goodness, that woman had a fine cheek to go playing the lady--yes, the lady in the dustbin! She now felt sure she had met her at the Papillon, a wretched public-house ball in the Rue des Poissonniers, where men conquered her scruples for thirty sous. And to think a thing like that got hold of important functionaries with her modest looks! And to think she refused suppers to which one did her the honor of inviting her because, forsooth, she was playing the virtuous game! Oh yes, she'd get virtued! It was always those conceited prudes who went the most fearful lengths in low corners nobody knew anything about.




Revolving these matters, Nana at length reached her home in the Rue Veron and was taken aback on observing a light in the window. Fontan had come home in a sulk, for he, too, had been deserted by the friend who had been dining with him. He listened coldly to her explanations while she trembled lest he should strike her. It scared her to find him at home, seeing that she had not expected him before one in the morning, and she told him a fib and confessed that she had certainly spent six francs, but in Mme Maloir's society. He was not ruffled, however, and he handed her a letter which, though addressed to her, he had quietly opened. It was a letter from Georges, who was still a prisoner at Les Fondettes and comforted himself weekly with the composition of glowing pages. Nana loved to be written to, especially when the letters were full of grand, loverlike expressions with a sprinkling of vows. She used to read them to everybody. Fontan was familiar with the style employed by Georges and appreciated it. But that evening she was so afraid of a scene that she affected complete indifference, skimming through the letter with a sulky expression and flinging it aside as soon as read. Fontan had begun beating a tattoo on a windowpane; the thought of going to bed so early bored him, and yet he did not know how to employ his evening. He turned briskly round:




"Suppose we answer that young vagabond at once," he said.




It was the custom for him to write the letters in reply. He was wont to vie with the other in point of style. Then, too, he used to be delighted when Nana, grown enthusiastic after the letter had been read over aloud, would kiss him with the announcement that nobody but he could "say things like that." Thus their latent affections would be stirred, and they would end with mutual adoration.




"As you will," she replied. "I'll make tea, and we'll go to bed after."




Thereupon Fontan installed himself at the table on which pen, ink and paper were at the same time grandly displayed. He curved his arm; he drew a long face.




"My heart's own," he began aloud.




And for more than an hour he applied himself to his task, polishing here, weighing a phrase there, while he sat with his head between his hands and laughed inwardly whenever he hit upon a peculiarly tender expression. Nana had already consumed two cups of tea in silence, when at last he read out the letter in the level voice and with the two or three emphatic gestures peculiar to such performances on the stage. It was five pages long, and he spoke therein of "the delicious hours passed at La Mignotte, those hours of which the memory lingered like subtle perfume." He vowed "eternal fidelity to that springtide of love" and ended by declaring that his sole wish was to "recommence that happy time if, indeed, happiness can recommence."




"I say that out of politeness, y'know," he explained. "The moment it becomes laughable--eh, what! I think she's felt it, she has!"




He glowed with triumph. But Nana was unskillful; she still suspected an outbreak and now was mistaken enough not to fling her arms round his neck in a burst of admiration. She thought the letter a respectable performance, nothing more. Thereupon he was much annoyed. If his letter did not please her she might write another! And so instead of bursting out in loverlike speeches and exchanging kisses, as their wont was, they sat coldly facing one another at the table. Nevertheless, she poured him out a cup of tea.




"Here's a filthy mess," he cried after dipping his lips in the mixture. "You've put salt in it, you have!"




Nana was unlucky enough to shrug her shoulders, and at that he grew furious.




"Aha! Things are taking a wrong turn tonight!"




And with that the quarrel began. It was only ten by the clock, and this was a way of killing time. So he lashed himself into a rage and threw in Nana's teeth a whole string of insults and all kinds of accusations which followed one another so closely that she had no time to defend herself. She was dirty; she was stupid; she had knocked about in all sorts of low places! After that he waxed frantic over the money question. Did he spend six francs when he dined out? No, somebody was treating him to a dinner; otherwise he would have eaten his ordinary meal at home. And to think of spending them on that old procuress of a Maloir, a jade he would chuck out of the house tomorrow! Yes, by jingo, they would get into a nice mess if he and she were to go throwing six francs out of the window every day!




"Now to begin with, I want your accounts," he shouted. "Let's see; hand over the money! Now where do we stand?"




All his sordid avaricious instincts came to the surface. Nana was cowed and scared, and she made haste to fetch their remaining cash out of the desk and to bring it him. Up to that time the key had lain on this common treasury, from which they had drawn as freely as they wished.




"How's this?" he said when he had counted up the money. "There are scarcely seven thousand francs remaining out of seventeen thousand, and we've only been together three months. The thing's impossible."




He rushed forward, gave the desk a savage shake and brought the drawer forward in order to ransack it in the light of the lamp. But it actually contained only six thousand eight hundred and odd francs. Thereupon the tempest burst forth.




"Ten thousand francs in three months!" he yelled. "By God! What have you done with it all? Eh? Answer! It all goes to your jade of an aunt, eh? Or you're keeping men; that's plain! Will you answer?"




"Oh well, if you must get in a rage!" said Nana. "Why, the calculation's easily made! You haven't allowed for the furniture; besides, I've had to buy linen. Money goes quickly when one's settling in a new place."




But while requiring explanations he refused to listen to them.




"Yes, it goes a deal too quickly!" he rejoined more calmly. "And look here, little girl, I've had enough of this mutual housekeeping. You know those seven thousand francs are mine. Yes, and as I've got 'em, I shall keep 'em! Hang it, the moment you become wasteful I get anxious not to be ruined. To each man his own."




And he pocketed the money in a lordly way while Nana gazed at him, dumfounded. He continued speaking complaisantly:




"You must understand I'm not such a fool as to keep aunts and likewise children who don't belong to me. You were pleased to spend your own money--well, that's your affair! But my money--no, that's sacred! When in the future you cook a leg of mutton I'll pay for half of it. We'll settle up tonight--there!"




Straightway Nana rebelled. She could not help shouting:




"Come, I say, it's you who've run through my ten thousand francs. It's a dirty trick, I tell you!"




But he did not stop to discuss matters further, for he dealt her a random box on the ear across the table, remarking as he did so:




"Let's have that again!"




She let him have it again despite his blow. Whereupon he fell upon her and kicked and cuffed her heartily. Soon he had reduced her to such a state that she ended, as her wont was, by undressing and going to bed in a flood of tears.




He was out of breath and was going to bed, in his turn, when he noticed the letter he had written to Georges lying on the table. Whereupon he folded it up carefully and, turning toward the bed, remarked in threatening accents:




"It's very well written, and I'm going to post it myself because I don't like women's fancies. Now don't go moaning any more; it puts my teeth on edge."




Nana, who was crying and gasping, thereupon held her breath. When he was in bed she choked with emotion and threw herself upon his breast with a wild burst of sobs. Their scuffles always ended thus, for she trembled at the thought of losing him and, like a coward, wanted always to feel that he belonged entirely to her, despite everything. Twice he pushed her magnificently away, but the warm embrace of this woman who was begging for mercy with great, tearful eyes, as some faithful brute might do, finally aroused desire. And he became royally condescending without, however, lowering his dignity before any of her advances. In fact, he let himself be caressed and taken by force, as became a man whose forgiveness is worth the trouble of winning. Then he was seized with anxiety, fearing that Nana was playing a part with a view to regaining possession of the treasury key. The light had been extinguished when he felt it necessary to reaffirm his will and pleasure.




"You must know, my girl, that this is really very serious and that I keep the money."




Nana, who was falling asleep with her arms round his neck, uttered a sublime sentiment.




"Yes, you need fear nothing! I'll work for both of us!"




But from that evening onward their life in common became more and more difficult. From one week's end to the other the noise of slaps filled the air and resembled the ticking of a clock by which they regulated their existence. Through dint of being much beaten Nana became as pliable as fine linen; her skin grew delicate and pink and white and so soft to the touch and clear to the view that she may be said to have grown more good looking than ever. Prulliere, moreover, began running after her like a madman, coming in when Fontan was away and pushing her into corners in order to snatch an embrace. But she used to struggle out of his grasp, full of indignation and blushing with shame. It disgusted her to think of him wanting to deceive a friend. Prulliere would thereupon begin sneering with a wrathful expression. Why, she was growing jolly stupid nowadays! How could she take up with such an ape? For, indeed, Fontan was a regular ape with that great swingeing nose of his. Oh, he had an ugly mug! Besides, the man knocked her about too!




"It's possible I like him as he is," she one day made answer in the quiet voice peculiar to a woman who confesses to an abominable taste.




Bosc contented himself by dining with them as often as possible. He shrugged his shoulders behind Prulliere's back--a pretty fellow, to be sure, but a frivolous! Bosc had on more than one occasion assisted at domestic scenes, and at dessert, when Fontan slapped Nana, he went on chewing solemnly, for the thing struck him as being quite in the course of nature. In order to give some return for his dinner he used always to go into ecstasies over their happiness. He declared himself a philosopher who had given up everything, glory included. At times Prulliere and Fontan lolled back in their chairs, losing count of time in front of the empty table, while with theatrical gestures and intonation they discussed their former successes till two in the morning. But he would sit by, lost in thought, finishing the brandy bottle in silence and only occasionally emitting a little contemptuous sniff. Where was Talma's tradition? Nowhere. Very well, let them leave him jolly well alone! It was too stupid to go on as they were doing!




One evening he found Nana in tears. She took off her dressing jacket in order to show him her back and her arms, which were black and blue. He looked at her skin without being tempted to abuse the opportunity, as that ass of a Prulliere would have been. Then, sententiously:




"My dear girl, where there are women there are sure to be ructions. It was Napoleon who said that, I think. Wash yourself with salt water. Salt water's the very thing for those little knocks. Tut, tut, you'll get others as bad, but don't complain so long as no bones are broken. I'm inviting myself to dinner, you know; I've spotted a leg of mutton."




But Mme Lerat had less philosophy. Every time Nana showed her a fresh bruise on the white skin she screamed aloud. They were killing her niece; things couldn't go on as they were doing. As a matter of fact, Fontan had turned Mme Lerat out of doors and had declared that he would not have her at his house in the future, and ever since that day, when he returned home and she happened to be there, she had to make off through the kitchen, which was a horrible humiliation to her. Accordingly she never ceased inveighing against that brutal individual. She especially blamed his ill breeding, pursing up her lips, as she did so, like a highly respectable lady whom nobody could possibly remonstrate with on the subject of good manners.




"Oh, you notice it at once," she used to tell Nana; "he hasn't the barest notion of the very smallest proprieties. His mother must have been common! Don't deny it--the thing's obvious! I don't speak on my own account, though a person of my years has a right to respectful treatment, but YOU--how do YOU manage to put up with his bad manners? For though I don't want to flatter myself, I've always taught you how to behave, and among our own people you always enjoyed the best possible advice. We were all very well bred in our family, weren't we now?"




Nana used never to protest but would listen with bowed head.




"Then, too," continued the aunt, "you've only known perfect gentlemen hitherto. We were talking of that very topic with Zoe at my place yesterday evening. She can't understand it any more than I can. 'How is it,' she said, 'that Madame, who used to have that perfect gentleman, Monsieur le Comte, at her beck and call'--for between you and me, it seems you drove him silly--'how is it that Madame lets herself be made into mincemeat by that clown of a fellow?' I remarked at the time that you might put up with the beatings but that I would never have allowed him to be lacking in proper respect. In fact, there isn't a word to be said for him. I wouldn't have his portrait in my room even! And you ruin yourself for such a bird as that; yes, you ruin yourself, my darling; you toil and you moil, when there are so many others and such rich men, too, some of them even connected with the government! Ah well, it's not I who ought to be telling you this, of course! But all the same, when next he tries any of his dirty tricks on I should cut him short with a 'Monsieur, what d'you take me for?' You know how to say it in that grand way of yours! It would downright cripple him."




Thereupon Nana burst into sobs and stammered out:




"Oh, Aunt, I love him!"




The fact of the matter was that Mme Lerat was beginning to feel anxious at the painful way her niece doled out the sparse, occasional francs destined to pay for little Louis's board and lodging. Doubtless she was willing to make sacrifices and to keep the child by her whatever might happen while waiting for more prosperous times, but the thought that Fontan was preventing her and the brat and its mother from swimming in a sea of gold made her so savage that she was ready to deny the very existence of true love. Accordingly she ended up with the following severe remarks:




"Now listen, some fine day when he's taken the skin off your back, you'll come and knock at my door, and I'll open it to you."




Soon money began to engross Nana's whole attention. Fontan had caused the seven thousand francs to vanish away. Without doubt they were quite safe; indeed, she would never have dared ask him questions about them, for she was wont to be blushingly diffident with that bird, as Mme Lerat called him. She trembled lest he should think her capable of quarreling with him about halfpence. He had certainly promised to subscribe toward their common household expenses, and in the early days he had given out three francs every morning. But he was as exacting as a boarder; he wanted everything for his three francs--butter, meat, early fruit and early vegetables--and if she ventured to make an observation, if she hinted that you could not have everything in the market for three francs, he flew into a temper and treated her as a useless, wasteful woman, a confounded donkey whom the tradespeople were robbing. Moreover, he was always ready to threaten that he would take lodgings somewhere else. At the end of a month on certain mornings he had forgotten to deposit the three francs on the chest of drawers, and she had ventured to ask for them in a timid, roundabout way. Whereupon there had been such bitter disputes and he had seized every pretext to render her life so miserable that she had found it best no longer to count upon him. Whenever, however, he had omitted to leave behind the three one-franc pieces and found a dinner awaiting him all the same, he grew as merry as a sandboy, kissed Nana gallantly and waltzed with the chairs. And she was so charmed by this conduct that she at length got to hope that nothing would be found on the chest of drawers, despite the difficulty she experienced in making both ends meet. One day she even returned him his three francs, telling him a tale to the effect that she still had yesterday's money. As he had given her nothing then, he hesitated for some moments, as though he dreaded a lecture. But she gazed at him with her loving eyes and hugged him in such utter self-surrender that he pocketed the money again with that little convulsive twitch or the fingers peculiar to a miser when he regains possession of that which has been well-nigh lost. From that day forth he never troubled himself about money again or inquired whence it came. But when there were potatoes on the table he looked intoxicated with delight and would laugh and smack his lips before her turkeys and legs of mutton, though of course this did not prevent his dealing Nana sundry sharp smacks, as though to keep his hand in amid all his happiness.




Nana had indeed found means to provide for all needs, and the place on certain days overflowed with good things. Twice a week, regularly, Bosc had indigestion. One evening as Mme Lerat was withdrawing from the scene in high dudgeon because she had noticed a copious dinner she was not destined to eat in process of preparation, she could not prevent herself asking brutally who paid for it all. Nana was taken by surprise; she grew foolish and began crying.




"Ah, that's a pretty business," said the aunt, who had divined her meaning.




Nana had resigned herself to it for the sake of enjoying peace in her own home. Then, too, the Tricon was to blame. She had come across her in the Rue de Laval one fine day when Fontan had gone out raging about a dish of cod. She had accordingly consented to the proposals made her by the Tricon, who happened just then to be in difficulty. As Fontan never came in before six o'clock, she made arrangements for her afternoons and used to bring back forty francs, sixty francs, sometimes more. She might have made it a matter of ten and fifteen louis had she been able to maintain her former position, but as matters stood she was very glad thus to earn enough to keep the pot boiling. At night she used to forget all her sorrows when Bosc sat there bursting with dinner and Fontan leaned on his elbows and with an expression of lofty superiority becoming a man who is loved for his own sake allowed her to kiss him on the eyelids.




In due course Nana's very adoration of her darling, her dear old duck, which was all the more passionately blind, seeing that now she paid for everything, plunged her back into the muddiest depths of her calling. She roamed the streets and loitered on the pavement in quest of a five-franc piece, just as when she was a slipshod baggage years ago. One Sunday at La Rochefoucauld Market she had made her peace with Satin after having flown at her with furious reproaches about Mme Robert. But Satin had been content to answer that when one didn't like a thing there was no reason why one hould want to disgust others with it. And Nana, who was by way of being wide-minded, had accepted the philosophic view that you never can tell where your tastes will lead you and had forgiven her. Her curiosity was even excited, and she began questioning her about obscure vices and was astounded to be adding to her information at her time of life and with her knowledge. She burst out laughing and gave vent to various expressions of surprise. It struck her as so queer, and yet she was a little shocked by it, for she was really quite the philistine outside the pale of her own habits. So she went back to Laure's and fed there when Fontan was dining out. She derived much amusement from the stories and the amours and the jealousies which inflamed the female customers without hindering their appetites in the slightest degree. Nevertheless, she still was not quite in it, as she herself phrased it. The vast Laure, meltingly maternal as ever, used often to invite her to pass a day or two at her Asnieries Villa, a country house containing seven spare bedrooms. But she used to refuse; she was afraid. Satin, however, swore she was mistaken about it, that gentlemen from Paris swung you in swings and played tonneau with you, and so she promised to come at some future time when it would be possible for her to leave town.




At that time Nana was much tormented by circumstances and not at all festively inclined. She needed money, and when the Tricon did not want her, which too often happened, she had no notion where to bestow her charms. Then began a series of wild descents upon the Parisian pavement, plunges into the baser sort of vice, whose votaries prowl in muddy bystreets under the restless flicker of gas lamps. Nana went back to the public-house balls in the suburbs, where she had kicked up her heels in the early ill-shod days. She revisited the dark corners on the outer boulevards, where when she was fifteen years old men used to hug her while her father was looking for her in order to give her a hiding. Both the women would speed along, visiting all the ballrooms and restaurants in a quarter and climbing innumerable staircases which were wet with spittle and spilled beer, or they would stroll quietly about, going up streets and planting themselves in front of carriage gates. Satin, who had served her apprenticeship in the Quartier Latin, used to take Nana to Bullier's and the public houses in the Boulevard Saint-Michel. But the vacations were drawing on, and the Quarter looked too starved. Eventually they always returned to the principal boulevards, for it was there they ran the best chance of getting what they wanted. From the heights of Montmartre to the observatory plateau they scoured the whole town in the way we have been describing. They were out on rainy evenings, when their boots got worn down, and on hot evenings, when their linen clung to their skins. There were long periods of waiting and endless periods of walking; there were jostlings and disputes and the nameless, brutal caresses of the stray passer-by who was taken by them to some miserable furnished room and came swearing down the greasy stairs afterward.




The summer was drawing to a close, a stormy summer of burning nights. The pair used to start out together after dinner, toward nine o'clock. On the pavements of the Rue Notre Dame de la Lorette two long files of women scudded along with tucked-up skirts and bent heads, keeping close to the shops but never once glancing at the displays in the shopwindows as they hurried busily down toward the boulevards. This was the hungry exodus from the Quartier Breda which took place nightly when the street lamps had just been lit. Nana and Satin used to skirt the church and then march off along the Rue le Peletier. When they were some hundred yards from the Cafe Riche and had fairly reached their scene of operations they would shake out the skirts of their dresses, which up till that moment they had been holding carefully up, and begin sweeping the pavements, regardless of dust. With much swaying of the hips they strolled delicately along, slackening their pace when they crossed the bright light thrown from one of the great cafes. With shoulders thrown back, shrill and noisy laughter and many backward glances at the men who turned to look at them, they marched about and were completely in their element. In the shadow of night their artificially whitened faces, their rouged lips and their darkened eyelids became as charming and suggestive as if the inmates of a make-believe trumpery oriental bazaar had been sent forth into the open street. Till eleven at night they sauntered gaily along among the rudely jostling crowds, contenting themselves with an occasional "dirty ass!" hurled after the clumsy people whose boot heels had torn a flounce or two from their dresses. Little familiar salutations would pass between them and the cafe waiters, and at times they would stop and chat in front of a small table and accept of drinks, which they consumed with much deliberation, as became people not sorry to sit down for a bit while waiting for the theaters to empty. But as night advanced, if they had not made one or two trips in the direction of the Rue la Rochefoucauld, they became abject strumpets, and their hunt for men grew more ferocious than ever. Beneath the trees in the darkening and fast-emptying boulevards fierce bargainings took place, accompanied by oaths and blows. Respectable family parties--fathers, mothers and daughters--who were used to such scenes, would pass quietly by the while without quickening their pace. Afterward, when they had walked from the opera to the GYMNASE some half-score times and in the deepening night men were rapidly dropping off homeward for good and all, Nana and Satin kept to the sidewalk in the Rue du Faubourg Montmartre. There up till two o'clock in the morning restaurants, bars and ham-and-beef shops were brightly lit up, while a noisy mob of women hung obstinately round the doors of the cafes. This suburb was the only corner of night Paris which was still alight and still alive, the only market still open to nocturnal bargains. These last were openly struck between group and group and from one end of the street to the other, just as in the wide and open corridor of a disorderly house. On such evenings as the pair came home without having had any success they used to wrangle together. The Rue Notre Dame de la Lorette stretched dark and deserted in front of them. Here and there the crawling shadow of a woman was discernible, for the Quarter was going home and going home late, and poor creatures, exasperated at a night of fruitless loitering, were unwilling to give up the chase and would still stand, disputing in hoarse voices with any strayed reveler they could catch at the corner of the Rue Breda or the Rue Fontaine.




Nevertheless, some windfalls came in their way now and then in the shape of louis picked up in the society of elegant gentlemen, who slipped their decorations into their pockets as they went upstairs with them. Satin had an especially keen scent for these. On rainy evenings, when the dripping city exhaled an unpleasant odor suggestive of a great untidy bed, she knew that the soft weather and the fetid reek of the town's holes and corners were sure to send the men mad. And so she watched the best dressed among them, for she knew by their pale eyes what their state was. On such nights it was as though a fit of fleshly madness were passing over Paris. The girl was rather nervous certainly, for the most modish gentlemen were always the most obscene. All the varnish would crack off a man, and the brute beast would show itself, exacting, monstrous in lust, a past master in corruption. But besides being nervous, that trollop of a Satin was lacking in respect. She would blurt out awful things in front of dignified gentlemen in carriages and assure them that their coachmen were better bred than they because they behaved respectfully toward the women and did not half kill them with their diabolical tricks and suggestions. The way in which smart people sprawled head over heels into all the cesspools of vice still caused Nana some surprise, for she had a few prejudices remaining, though Satin was rapidly destroying them.




"Well then," she used to say when talking seriously about the matter, "there's no such thing as virtue left, is there?"




From one end of the social ladder to the other everybody was on the loose! Good gracious! Some nice things ought to be going on in Paris between nine o'clock in the evening and three in the morning! And with that she began making very merry and declaring that if one could only have looked into every room one would have seen some funny sights--the little people going it head over ears and a good lot of swells, too, playing the swine rather harder than the rest. 




Oh, she was finishing her education!




One evenlng when she came to call for Satin she recognized the Marquis de Chouard. He was coming downstairs with quaking legs; his face was ashen white, and he leaned heavily on the banisters. She pretended to be blowing her nose. Upstairs she found Satin amid indescribable filth. No household work had been done for a week; her bed was disgusting, and ewers and basins were standing about in all directions. Nana expressed surprise at her knowing the marquis. Oh yes, she knew him! He had jolly well bored her confectioner and her when they were together. At present he used to come back now and then, but he nearly bothered her life out, going sniffing into all the dirty corners--yes, even into her slippers!




"Yes, dear girl, my slippers! Oh, he's the dirtiest old beast, always wanting one to do things!"




The sincerity of these low debauches rendered Nana especially uneasy. Seeing the courtesans around her slowly dying of it every day, she recalled to mind the comedy of pleasure she had taken part in when she was in the heyday of success. Moreover, Satin inspired her with an awful fear of the police. She was full of anecdotes about them. Formerly she had been the mistress of a plain-clothes man, had consented to this in order to be left in peace, and on two occasions he had prevented her from being put "on the lists." But at present she was in a great fright, for if she were to be nabbed again there was a clear case against her. You had only to listen to her! For the sake of perquisites the police used to take up as many women as possible. They laid hold of everybody and quieted you with a slap if you shouted, for they were sure of being defended in their actions and rewarded, even when they had taken a virtuous girl among the rest. In the summer they would swoop upon the boulevard in parties of twelve or fifteen, surround a whole long reach of sidewalk and fish up as many as thirty women in an evening. Satin, however, knew the likely places, and the moment she saw a plain-clothes man heaving in sight she took to her heels, while the long lines of women on the pavements scattered in consternation and fled through the surrounding crowd. The dread of the law and of the magistracy was such that certain women would stand as though paralyzed in the doorways of the cafes while the raid was sweeping the avenue without. But Satin was even more afraid of being denounced, for her pastry cook had proved blackguard enough to threaten to sell her when she had left him. Yes, that was a fake by which men lived on their mistresses! Then, too, there were the dirty women who delivered you up out of sheer treachery if you were prettier than they! Nana listened to these recitals and felt her terrors growing upon her. She had always trembled before the law, that unknown power, that form of revenge practiced by men able and willing to crush her in the certain absence of all defenders. Saint-Lazare she pictured as a grave, a dark hole, in which they buried live women after they had cut off their hair. She admitted that it was only necessary to leave Fontan and seek powerful protectors. But as matters stood it was in vain that Satin talked to her of certain lists of women's names, which it was the duty of the plainclothes men to consult, and of certain photographs accompanying the lists, the originals of which were on no account to be touched. The reassurance did not make her tremble the less, and she still saw herself hustled and dragged along and finally subjected to the official medical inspection. The thought of the official armchair filled her with shame and anguish, for had she not bade it defiance a score of times?




Now it so happened that one evening toward the close of September, as she was walking with Satin in the Boulevard Poissonniere, the latter suddenly began tearing along at a terrible pace. And when Nana asked her what she meant thereby:




"It's the plain-clothes men!" whispered Satin. "Off with you! Off with you!" A wild stampede took place amid the surging crowd. Skirts streamed out behind and were torn. There were blows and shrieks. A woman fell down. The crowd of bystanders stood hilariously watching this rough police raid while the plain-clothes men rapidly narrowed their circle. Meanwhile Nana had lost Satin. Her legs were failing her, and she would have been taken up for a certainty had not a man caught her by the arm and led her away in front of the angry police. It was Prulliere, and he had just recognized her. Without saying a word he turned down the Rue Rougemont with her. It was just then quite deserted, and she was able to regain breath there, but at first her faintness and exhaustion were such that he had to support her. She did not even thank him.




"Look here," he said, "you must recover a bit. Come up to my rooms."




He lodged in the Rue Bergere close by. But she straightened herself up at once.




"No, I don't want to."




Thereupon he waxed coarse and rejoined:




"Why don't you want to, eh? Why, everybody visits my rooms."




"Because I don't."




In her opinion that explained everything. She was too fond of Fontan to betray him with one of his friends. The other people ceased to count the moment there was no pleasure in the business, and necessity compelled her to it. In view of her idiotic obstinacy Prulliere, as became a pretty fellow whose vanity had been wounded, did a cowardly thing.




"Very well, do as you like!" he cried. "Only I don't side with you, my dear. You must get out of the scrape by yourself."




And with that he left her. Terrors got hold of her again, and scurrying past shops and turning white whenever a man drew nigh, she fetched an immense compass before reaching Montmartre.




On the morrow, while still suffering from the shock of last night's terrors, Nana went to her aunt's and at the foot of a small empty street in the Batignolles found herself face to face with Labordette. At first they both appeared embarrassed, for with his usual complaisance he was busy on a secret errand. Nevertheless, he was the first to regain his self-possession and to announce himself fortunate in meeting her. Yes, certainly, everybody was still wondering at Nana's total eclipse. People were asking for her, and old friends were pining. And with that he grew quite paternal and ended by sermonizing.




"Frankly speaking, between you and me, my dear, the thing's getting stupid. One can understand a mash, but to go to that extent, to be trampled on like that and to get nothing but knocks! Are you playing up for the 'Virtue Prizes' then?"




She listened to him with an embarrassed expression. But when he told her about Rose, who was triumphantly enjoying her conquest of Count Muffat, a flame came into her eyes.




"Oh, if I wanted to--" she muttered.




As became an obliging friend, he at once offered to act as intercessor. But she refused his help, and he thereupon attacked her in an opposite quarter.




He informed her that Bordenave was busy mounting a play of Fauchery's containing a splendid part for her.




"What, a play with a part!" she cried in amazement. "But he's in it and he's told me nothing about it!"




She did not mention Fontan by name. However, she grew calm again directly and declared that she would never go on the stage again. Labordette doubtless remained unconvinced, for he continued with smiling insistence.




"You know, you need fear nothing with me. I get your Muffat ready for you, and you go on the stage again, and I bring him to you like a little dog!"




"No!" she cried decisively.




And she left him. Her heroic conduct made her tenderly pitiful toward herself. No blackguard of a man would ever have sacrificed himself like that without trumpeting the fact abroad. Nevertheless, she was struck by one thing: Labordette had given her exactly the same advice as Francis had given her. That evening when Fontan came home she questioned him about Fauchery's piece. The former had been back at the Varietes for two months past. Why then had he not told her about the part?




"What part?" he said in his ill-humored tone. "The grand lady's part, maybe? The deuce, you believe you've got talent then! Why, such a part would utterly do for you, my girl! You're meant for comic business--there's no denying it!"




She was dreadfully wounded. All that evening he kept chaffing her, calling her Mlle Mars. But the harder he hit the more bravely she suffered, for she derived a certain bitter satisfaction from this heroic devotion of hers, which rendered her very great and very loving in her own eyes. Ever since she had gone with other men in order to supply his wants her love for him had increased, and the fatigues and disgusts encountered outside only added to the flame. He was fast becoming a sort of pet vice for which she paid, a necessity of existence it was impossible to do without, seeing that blows only stimulated her desires. He, on his part, seeing what a good tame thing she had become, ended by abusing his privileges. She was getting on his nerves, and he began to conceive so fierce a loathing for her that he forgot to keep count of his real interests. When Bosc made his customary remarks to him he cried out in exasperation, for which there was no apparent cause, that he had had enough of her and of her good dinners and that he would shortly chuck her out of doors if only for the sake of making another woman a present of his seven thousand francs. Indeed, that was how their liaison ended.




One evening Nana came in toward eleven o'clock and found the door bolted. She tapped once--there was no answer; twice--still no answer. Meanwhile she saw light under the door, and Fontan inside did not trouble to move. She rapped again unwearyingly; she called him and began to get annoyed. At length Fontan's voice became audible; he spoke slowly and rather unctuously and uttered but this one word.




"MERDE!"




She beat on the door with her fists.




"MERDE!"




She banged hard enough to smash in the woodwork.




"MERDE!"




And for upward of a quarter of an hour the same foul expression buffeted her, answering like a jeering echo to every blow wherewith she shook the door. At length, seeing that she was not growing tired, he opened sharply, planted himself on the threshold, folded his arms and said in the same cold, brutal voice:




"By God, have you done yet? What d'you want? Are you going to let us sleep in peace, eh? You can quite see I've got company tonight."




He was certainly not alone, for Nana perceived the little woman from the Bouffes with the untidy tow hair and the gimlet-hole eyes, standing enjoying herself in her shift among the furniture she had paid for. But Fontan stepped out on the landing. He looked terrible, and he spread out and crooked his great fingers as if they were pincers.




"Hook it or I'll strangle you!"




rhereupon Nana burst into a nervous fit of sobbing. She was frightened and she made off. This time it was she that was being kicked out of doors. And in her fury the thought of Muffat suddenly occurred to her. Ah, to be sure, Fontan, of all men, ought never to have done her such a turn!




When she was out in the street her first thought was to go and sleep with Satin, provided the girl had no one with her. She met her in front of her house, for she, too, had been turned out of doors by her landlord. He had just had a padlock affixed to her door--quite illegally, of course, seeing that she had her own furniture. She swore and talked of having him up before the commissary of police. In the meantime, as midnight was striking, they had to begin thinking of finding a bed. And Satin, deeming it unwise to let the plain-clothes men into her secrets, ended by taking Nana a woman who kept a little hotel in the Rue de Laval. Here they were assigned a narrow room on the first floor, the window of which opened on the courtyard. Satin remarked:




"I should gladly have gone to Mme Robert's. There's always a corner there for me. But with you it's out of the question. She's getting absurdly jealous; she beat me the other night."




When they had shut themselves in, Nana, who had not yet relieved her feelings, burst into tears and again and again recounted Fontan's dirty behavior. Satin listened complaisantly, comforted her, grew even more angry than she in denunciation of the male sex.




"Oh, the pigs, the pigs! Look here, we'll have nothing more to do with them!"




Then she helped Nana to undress with all the small, busy attentions, becoming a humble little friend. She kept saying coaxingly:




"Let's go to bed as fast as we can, pet. We shall be better off there! Oh, how silly you are to get crusty about things! I tell you, they're dirty brutes. Don't think any more about 'em. I--I love you very much. Don't cry, and oblige your own little darling girl."




And once in bed, she forthwith took Nana in her arms and soothed and comforted her. She refused to hear Fontan's name mentioned again, and each time it recurred to her friend's lips she stopped it with a kiss. Her lips pouted in pretty indignation; her hair lay loose about her, and her face glowed with tenderness and childlike beauty. Little by little her soft embrace compelled Nana to dry her tears. She was touched and replied to Satin's caresses. When two o'clock struck the candle was still burning, and a sound of soft, smothered laughter and lovers' talk was audible in the room.




But suddenly a loud noise came up from the lower floors of the hotel, and Satin, with next to nothing on, got up and listened intently.




"The police!" she said, growing very pale.




"Oh, blast our bad luck! We're bloody well done for!"




Often had she told stories about the raids on hotel made by the plainclothes men. But that particular night neither of them had suspected anything when they took shelter in the Rue de Laval. At the sound of the word "police" Nana lost her head. She jumped out of bed and ran across the room with the scared look of a madwoman about to jump out of the window. Luckily, however, the little courtyard was roofed with glass, which was covered with an iron-wire grating at the level of the girls' bedroom. At sight of this she ceased to hesitate; she stepped over the window prop, and with her chemise flying and her legs bared to the night air she vanished in the gloom.




"Stop! Stop!" said Satin in a great fright. "You'll kill yourself."




Then as they began hammering at the door, she shut the window like a good-natured girl and threw her friend's clothes down into a cupboard. She was already resigned to her fate and comforted herself with the thought that, after all, if she were to be put on the official list she would no longer be so "beastly frightened" as of yore. So she pretended to be heavy with sleep. She yawned; she palavered and ended by opening the door to a tall, burly fellow with an unkempt beard, who said to her:




"Show your hands! You've got no needle pricks on them: you don't work. Now then, dress!"




"But I'm not a dressmaker; I'm a burnisher," Satin brazenly declared.




Nevertheless, she dressed with much docility, knowing that argument was out of the question. Cries were ringing through the hotel; a girl was clinging to doorposts and refusing to budge an inch. Another girl, in bed with a lover, who was answering for her legality, was acting the honest woman who had been grossly insulted and spoke of bringing an action against the prefect of police. For close on an hour there was a noise of heavy shoes on the stairs, of fists hammering on doors, of shrill disputes terminating in sobs, of petticoats rustling along the walls, of all the sounds, in fact, attendant on the sudden awakening and scared departure of a flock of women as they were roughly packed off by three plain-clothes men, headed by a little oily-mannered, fair-haired commissary of police. After they had gone the hotel relapsed into deep silence.




Nobody had betrayed her; Nana was saved. Shivering and half dead with fear, she came groping back into the room. Her bare feet were cut and bleeding, for they had been torn by the grating. For a long while she remained sitting on the edge of the bed, listening and listening. Toward morning, however, she went to sleep again, and at eight o'clock, when she woke up, she escaped from the hotel and ran to her aunt's. When Mme Lerat, who happened just then to be drinking her morning coffee with Zoe, beheld her bedraggled plight and haggard face, she took note of the hour and at once understood the state of the case.




"It's come to it, eh?" she cried. "I certainly told you that he would take the skin off your back one of these days. Well, well, come in; you'll always find a kind welcome here."




Zoe had risen from her chair and was muttering with respectful familiarity:




"Madame is restored to us at last. I was waiting for Madame."




But Mme Lerat insisted on Nana's going and kissing Louiset at once, because, she said, the child took delight in his mother's nice ways. Louiset, a sickly child with poor blood, was still asleep, and when Nana bent over his white, scrofulous face, the memory of all she had undergone during the last few months brought a choking lump into her throat.




"Oh, my poor little one, my poor little one!" she gasped, bursting into a final fit of sobbing.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  7


三个月后,十二月的一天夜晚,缪法伯爵漫步在全景胡同里。那天晚上,气温宜人,刚刚下了一阵暴雨,行人都到胡同里来避雨。那儿人满为患,店铺之间,行人拥挤不堪,形成一条长蛇阵,人们只能艰难地缓缓而行。白色的球形灯罩、红色的灯笼、蓝色的透明画、一排排脚灯、用灯管做成的巨大手表和扇子的模型发出一道道耀眼夺目的光芒,把玻璃橱窗照得通明。橱窗里的商品五颜六色,珠宝店的黄金制品,糖果店的水晶玻璃器皿,时装店的鲜艳丝绸,在反射镜的强光照射下,映在明洁的镜子里。在五光十色、杂乱无章的招牌中,远处有一个招牌清晰可见,上面的图案是一只紫红色的手套,酷似一只砍下来的手,血淋淋的,被拴在一只黄色的袖口上。




缪法伯爵慢悠悠地走到大街上,他向马路上望了一眼,然后又沿着店铺,慢慢走回来。湿热的空气在狭窄的胡同里凝结成明亮的水气。石板地被从雨伞上滴下来的水淋得湿漉漉的,只听见上面响着行人的脚步声,街上听不见一个人讲话。每当他与行人擦肩而过,行人都要对他打量一番,他的脸总是板着,被煤气灯照得灰白。于是,为了避开行人的好奇目光,缪法伯爵伫立在一家文具店门前,出神地欣赏玻璃橱窗里的玻璃球镇纸,球里浮现着山水和花草。




其实他什么也没有看见,他在想娜娜。她为什么再次说谎呢?早上,她给他写了一封信,叫他晚上别来打扰她,借口说小路易病了,她要到姑妈家过夜,以便照料他。可是伯爵起了疑心,他跑到娜娜那里,从门房那里知道娜娜到剧院去了。他对这件事感到诧异,因为她在新上演的戏中没有扮演角色。她为什么要说谎呢?今晚她在游艺剧院里干什么呢?




伯爵被一个行人挤了一下,但他并没有在意。他离开了镇纸橱窗,站到一个小摆设橱窗前面,全神贯注着里面陈列的笔记本和雪茄烟盒,这些东西的一个角上都印着一只蓝燕子的图案。毫无疑问,娜娜变了。她从乡下回来后的最初几天里,她几乎把他搞疯了,她吻遍他的脸,吻他的胡子,像母猫一样的温柔。她还向他发誓,说他是她最爱的小狗,她唯一钟爱的男人。他再也不担心乔治来了,因为乔治被他妈妈留在丰岱特庄园了。现在只剩下胖子斯泰内,伯爵想取他而代之,但他又不敢对他公开说出来。他知道,斯泰内在经济上重新陷入极度困境之中,在交易所里几乎破了产,现在便拼命抓住朗德盐场的股东们,竭力从他们身上榨取最后一笔钱。他每次在娜娜家碰见斯泰内时,娜娜总是用合乎情理的口气对他说,斯泰内为她花了那么多钱,她还不想把他像条狗一样赶出去。另外,三个月来,他生活在昏昏欲醉的性生活中,除了占有娜娜,他不再有别的什么明显需要。因为他的肉欲迟迟才觉醒,他像贪吃的儿童一样,心目中根本不存在虚荣和嫉妒。现在唯一的明显感觉令他震惊:娜娜不那么热情了,她不再吻他的胡子了。这使他忐忑不安。他思量着,他是一个不大了解女人的人,他究竟有什么地方不能满她的意。不过,他认为自己已经满足了她的所有欲望。他又想到早上那封信,想到她编造谎言把事情搞得复杂了,其实,她的目的很简单,只不过到剧院去过一夜。人群中又拥挤起来,他被挤到胡同对面,站在一家餐馆的门厅前面,苦苦思索着,眼睛瞅着一个橱窗里煺了毛的云雀和一条横放着的大鲑鱼。




最后他仿佛不再注意橱窗里的那些东西了。他振作起来,抬头一看,发觉快到九点钟了。娜娜马上就出来,他将要求她把真实想法说出来。接着他又踱起步来,他一边走,一边回忆起以往晚上到这里来接娜娜的情景。这里的每个店铺他都熟悉,在充满煤气味的空气中,他能辨别出每个店铺的气味,如俄罗斯皮革的浓重的气味,从巧克力店的地下室里飘上来的香草味,从化妆品店的敞开的大门里散发出来的麝香味。柜台里脸色苍白的女店员似乎都认识他,时常静静地盯着他看,所以他不敢在她们面前停留。有一阵子,他似乎在研究商店上面的一排小圆窗户,好像在杂乱无章的招牌中,第一次看见那一排小圆窗户。随后,他又一次走到大街上,在那儿站了一会儿。雨已变成了毛毛细雨,落在他的手上,他感到凉冰冰的,这时他才镇静下来。现在,他想到了他的妻子,她住在马孔附近的一座古堡里,她的女友德·谢泽勒夫人也住在古堡里,从秋天起,她病得很厉害;马路上的马车,像在泥泞般的河道中间行驶,这样的鬼天气,在乡下就糟糕了。这时,他突然不安起来,他再次回到闷热的胡同里,他在人群中大步流星地走着,因为他忽然想到,如果娜娜戒备他,她可能会从蒙马特长廊那边溜走。




从那时候起,伯爵就跑到剧院门口窥伺着。他不愿在胡同口等候,生怕有人认出他来。这里是游艺剧院的走廊和圣马克走廊的交汇处,光线暗淡,店铺里黑洞洞的,有一家无顾客光顾的鞋店,几家家具上积满灰尘的家具店,还有一间烟雾腾腾的令人昏昏欲睡的阅览室,晚上,罩在灯罩里的灯发出绿色的光亮;那里是演员、醉酒的置景工人和衣衫褴褛的群众演员的进口处,只有衣著齐整、耐心十足的先生们在那里游荡。在剧院前面,只有一盏灯罩粗糙的煤气灯照亮着大门。有一阵子,缪法想去问一下布龙太太,接着又担心起来,怕娜娜听到风声,从马路那边溜走。他又踱着步子,决心一直等到关栅栏门时,人家把他赶走为止,这样的事他已经历过两次了。一想到回去孤寂一人上床睡觉,不禁心中凄凄然。每当有不戴帽子的姑娘和衣衫肮脏的男人走出来,上下打量着他时,他便回到阅览室前面,伫立在那儿,从贴在玻璃窗上的两张广告中间向里面张望,映入他眼帘的还是同样景象:一个小老头子独自一人僵直地坐在一张硕大无朋的桌子边,在绿色的灯光下,用绿色的双手捧着一张绿色的报纸阅读着。但是,在十点还缺几分钟的时候,来了另一位先生,他高高的个儿,相貌标致,一头金发,戴着一副不大不小的手套,他也在剧院门口徘徊着。他们两人每次相遇时,都用怀疑的神色斜着眼看对方一下。伯爵一直走到两条走廊的交汇处,那儿有一面高大的镜子;他对着镜子,发觉自己表情严肃,举止得体,顿时产生羞愧、恐惧之感。




十点钟敲响了。缪法忽然想到,要知道娜娜在不在她的化妆室里,是件很容易的事。他越过三级台阶,穿越粉刷成黄色的小前厅,而后从一道只上了插销的门那儿潜入院子里。这时候,狭窄的院子很潮湿,乍看上去像一口井的井底,周围是臭气熏人的厕所,水龙头,厨房的炉灶,还有女门房胡乱堆放在那里的草木。这一切统统笼罩在黑色烟雾之中;然而,开在两堵墙上的各扇窗户里面却灯火辉煌。楼下是存放道具的仓库和消防处,左边是办公室;右边和楼上是演员化妆室。那一扇扇窗户酷似井壁上的朝向黑暗中的一张张张开的炉口。伯爵马上看见了二楼上娜娜的化妆室里亮着灯火;于是,他如释重负,喜出望外,两眼仰望天空,这座巴黎的百年老屋后面的污泥,飘散着臭味的空气,他都忘记了。大滴大滴的水珠从水管的裂缝中滴下来。一道煤气灯的灯光从布龙太太的窗子里射进来,把一段长了苔藓的路面、一段被厨房的排水沟的污水侵蚀了的墙根及整个堆满了垃圾的角落映成了黄色,垃圾中有旧水桶和破坛碎罐,一口破锅内竟然长出了一棵瘦小的卫矛。




伯爵听见开插销的声音,连忙退了出来。




娜娜肯定就要下楼了。他又回到阅览室前面;在一盏夜明灯的昏暗灯光下,老头子一动也没有动,他的侧影的一部分映在报纸上。接着,他又踱步了。现在,他往远处走走,他越过大走廊,沿着游艺剧院的走廊一直走到费多走廊,这条走廊上很冷,阒无一人,隐没在凄凄黑暗之中;然后他往回走,经过剧院门口,绕过圣马克走廊,壮着胆量一直走到蒙马特走廊那里,那儿有一家杂货店,里面的切糖机把他吸引住了。但是,他转到第三个来回时,他突然担心娜娜从他的背后溜走,这使他抛弃了一切人类尊严。他便和那位金发先生木立在剧院门口,两个人交换了一下友好、忍辱的目光,目光里还流露出一点不信任的神色,因为他们都怀疑对方可能是自己的情敌。幕间休息时,一些置景工出来抽烟斗,把他俩撞了一下,谁也不敢吱声,三个披头散发、身着脏裙子的高个子姑娘来到门口,啃着苹果,把果核随地乱吐;他们耷拉着脑袋,忍受着她们放肆无礼的目光和粗俗不堪的话语的侮辱,他们被这些臭娘儿们溅污、弄脏了衣服,她们故意挤到他们身上,推推搡搡,还觉得这样做挺有趣呢。




正在这时,娜娜下了三级台阶。她瞥见缪法时,顿时脸色变得煞白。




“啊!原来是你。”她期期艾艾地说道。




正在冷笑的几个女群众演员认出是娜娜,顿时害怕起来,便站成一行,表情呆板而严肃,像一群正在做坏事的女仆被女主人撞见似的。那个高个子金发先生站到一旁,这时他才放了心,但心里仍怀几分忧虑。




“好吧,挽住我的胳膊吧。”娜娜不耐烦地说道。




他们慢悠悠地走了。伯爵本来想好一些问题要问娜娜的,这时候却一句话也说不出来。倒是娜娜滔滔不绝地编造了一段话:八点钟时,她还在她姑妈家里,后来她看小路易的病好多了,于是,她就想到剧院里来看看。




“你到剧院有什么重要事情?”他问道。




“有重要事情,剧院要演一出新戏,”她迟疑了一会儿,回答道,“大家想听听我的意见。”




他心里明白她在撒谎。但是她的胳膊紧紧地挽住他的胳膊,一种温暖的感觉使他浑身酥软了。他长时间等候她,心里积了一股怒火和怨气,这时都消失了,现在他已把她抓在手里,他心里唯一的想法是把她留在自己身边。第二天,他将尽力去了解一下她为什么到化妆室来。娜娜一直在迟疑不决,明显看出她的内心很痛苦,她在进行剧烈的思想斗争,她竭力使自己平静下来,并打定主意,她在游艺剧院走廊的拐弯处停下来,站在一家扇子店的橱窗前。




“瞧!这把扇子镶着珍珠贝,又饰有羽毛,真漂亮。”




接着,她又用冷漠的口气说道:




“那么,你陪我回家喽?”




“当然罗,”他惊奇地说道,“因为你孩子的病好多了。”




她现在后悔不该撒谎。也许小路易的病又发作了;她说她要回巴蒂尼奥勒看看。但是,因为他自愿同她一道去,她就不再坚持去了。有一阵子,她的脸都气白了,因为她觉得自己被他缠住了,还要表现出一副温顺的样子。忍到最后,决心争取时间尽快摆脱他,只要在午夜之前摆脱伯爵,一切就会按照她的意愿安排。




“真的,今晚你要当单身汉了,”她低声说道,“你的老婆明天早上才回来,是吗?”




“对。”缪法回答,他听见娜娜随便谈到伯爵夫人,心里有点不自在。




但是娜娜又追问下去,问火车几点钟到达,她还想知道他是否到车站去接她。她又放慢了脚步,好像被这里的店铺吸引住了。




“你瞧!”她又停在一家珠宝店前面,说道:“这手镯真好玩!”




她很喜欢全景胡同。这种感情是从她少年时代起就有的,她喜欢巴黎的假货,假珠宝,镀金的锌制品,用硬纸板做成的假皮革。现在,每当她经过一个店铺前面时,她总舍不得离开店铺的橱窗。就像过去一样,那时她是一个小女孩,拖着旧拖鞋,站在巧克力店的糖果柜台前,出神地看着,或听隔壁一家店里弹风琴的声音,特别吸引她的是那些价格便宜的小玩艺儿,如核桃壳针线盒,放牙签的小篓子,圆柱形或方碑形寒暑表。但是,那天晚上,她心绪不宁,看什么都心不在焉。她不能自由行动,这使她苦不堪言;在她内心的隐约反感中,燃起一阵怒火,她真想干出一件傻事来。与举止大度的男人相好就不愁没钱花!她以孩子般的任性已经把王子和斯泰内的钱财花得精光,她却不知道钱花到何处去了。她在奥斯曼大街上的那套住宅里的家具还不全;只有客厅的家具全都罩上了红缎子,由于装饰得太过分,家具摆得太满,厅内显得很不协调。然而现在她没有钱的时候,债主向她逼债比过去任何时候都紧;这一直使她觉得奇怪,因为她一向自诩为节约的典范。一个月以来,她常常威胁斯泰内这个牟取暴利的投机家,说如果他拿不出一千法郎给她,她就要把他赶出门,斯泰内总算花了九牛二虎之力,才搞来一千法郎。至于缪法,他是个傻瓜,他根本不知道该拿什么东西出来,因此她也不能责怪他小气。啊!如果她不是每天把循规蹈矩的格言念上许多遍的话,她就会把这些人统统赶走!佐爱每天早上都说,做人要通情达理,她自己头脑中也经常出现一个具有宗教色彩的回忆,也就是夏蒙那样富丽堂皇的景象,由于她的不断回忆,这种景象变得壮观了。所以,她尽管气得发抖,却仍然抑制住怒火,挽着伯爵的胳膊,在越来越少的行人中间,一个橱窗挨着一个橱窗看过去。外边的路面已经干了,沿着走廊吹来的一股凉风,驱散了玻璃天棚下的热气,把五颜六色的灯笼,一排排煤气灯和像烟火一样光辉夺目的巨型扇子吹得摇摇晃晃。在餐馆门口,一个侍者正在关灯,而在已无顾客、灯光如昼的店铺里,女售货员仍然一动不动,似乎睁着眼睛睡着了。




“啊!这真可爱!”娜娜走到最后一家店铺,又回头走了几步,对着一只素瓷猎兔狗赞叹道,猎兔狗抬着一条腿,准备扑向前面的隐没在玫瑰丛中的野兔窝。




他们终于离开了胡同,娜娜不想坐马车。她说天气很好,而且也没有什么急事,这样步行回家倒挺惬意的。随后,他们到达英格兰咖啡馆前,她想吃点东西,她说她想吃牡蛎,说因为小路易生病,她从早上到现在没有吃一点东西,缪法不敢违抗她的意愿。到目前为止,他还没有在公开场所与她在一起,于是他要了一个单间,匆匆忙忙沿着走廊向里面走去。娜娜跟在他后面,看样子对这家咖啡馆很熟悉。单间的侍者拉着门,他们正要进去时,隔壁客厅里响起一阵震耳欲聋的笑声和叫喊声,一个男人突然走出来,他是达盖内。




“瞧!原来是娜娜!”他嚷道。




伯爵一溜烟地进了单间,门半开着。当他的圆圆的背部进去时,达盖内眨眨眼睛,用开玩笑的口吻说道:




“真见鬼!你的日子过得不错嘛,现在你到杜伊勒里宫去找男人了!”




娜娜嫣然一笑,把一个手指放在嘴唇上,示意他住嘴。她觉得他话太多,不过,在那里碰见他,她还是挺高兴的。尽管他行径卑劣,与一些正派女人在一起时,装着不认识她,但在她的心目中,对他仍然怀有一点柔情。




“你现在怎样?”她亲切地问道。




“我想结束我的单身汉生活。说实话,我很想结婚。”




她用同情的神态耸耸肩膀。但是他用开玩笑的口气继续说,他在交易所赚的钱,只够给女人买点鲜花,这样保持一个正派单身汉的名声,这简直不是一种生活。他的三十万法郎只维持了十八个月。他想还是要实际一点,像他父亲一样,娶一个带来一大笔嫁妆的妻子,最后当省长结束一生。娜娜总是笑咪咪的,一点不相信他的话,她用头指指他的房间,问道:




“你和谁在那里面?”




“哦!和一大帮人在那里,”他说道,一阵醉意上来,他把他的计划忘得一干二净,“你想象得到吧,莱娅正在讲她在埃及的旅行见闻呢,真有趣,她还讲了一个洗澡的故事……”




于是,他把这个故事转述了一遍。娜娜呆在那儿,听得很高兴。最后他们倚在长廊上,面对面地交谈了。煤气灯在低矮的天花板下燃着,墙饰的皱褶里滞留着隐隐约约的菜肴气味。餐室里的嘈杂声不时变大,他们不得不把脸凑近一些,以便彼此听得清楚一些。每隔二十秒钟,就有一个侍者端着盘子走过,看见走廊堵住了,就请他们让一下。但是,他们并未因此而中断谈话,只是朝安静的墙边贴紧一点,他们不顾吃夜宵者的吵吵嚷嚷和侍者的挤挤撞撞,像在家里一样谈话。




“你瞧!”达盖内喃喃说道,一边用手指一下缪法进去的那间小房间的门。




两个人看了那扇门一眼。门在微微颤抖着,似乎被一股风吹动着。最后,门慢慢地关上了,没有发出一点声音。两个人不出声地相互笑了笑。伯爵一个人呆在里面,那副样子大概是挺好看的。




“好了,”她问道,“你读过福什利写的关于我的那篇文章没有?”




“读过了,题目叫《金色苍蝇》,”达盖内回答说,“我没有跟你谈这篇文章,怕你难过。”




“难过,为什么?他的文章很长。”




她很得意,写她的那篇文章,竟然登在《费加罗报》上。她的理发师弗朗西斯给她带来了一份《费加罗报》,若不是他给她作解释,她还不知道那篇文章写的就是她呢。达盖内一边偷偷地瞅着她,一边用揶揄的神态嘲笑她。总之,她本人对这篇文章很满意,所以别人也该满意了。




“对不起!”一个侍者手里端着一盘冰淇淋,一边说着,一边把他们分开。




娜娜朝那间小房间走了一步,缪法在那儿等她。




“好了,再见了,”达盖内说道,“去找你的那个王八吧。”




娜娜又停下脚步。




“你为什么叫他王八呢?”




“他是个王八,这还用问!”




她又回来倚靠在墙上,对这个叫法颇感兴趣。




“啊!”她只简单地应了一声。




“怎么,这个你还不知道!他的老婆同福什利睡觉,我亲爱的……大概在乡下时就开始了……刚才我一到这里,福什利就走了,我估计今天晚上他们一准在他家里约会。他们说她外出旅行,我想是撒谎。”




娜娜听后,激动得说不出话来。




“我早料到了!”她终于开口了,一边拍着大腿,“有一次,我在路上遇见她,一看她那副样子,我就猜到了。竟然有这样的事情,一个正经女人欺骗丈夫,同福什利这样的色鬼睡觉!




这回他肯定要把自己的经验教给她。”




“啊!”达盖内不怀好意地低声说道,“这对她来说,已经不是第一次尝试了,说不定她知道的不比他少。”




娜娜听了,气愤得叫起来。




“真是这样……这是什么样的世界啊!真是太肮脏了!”




“对不起!”一个手里拿着瓶子的侍者嚷道,一边叫他们让路。




达盖内把她拉到自己身边,把她的手拉住一会儿。接着,他用清脆的嗓音对他讲话,那嗓音犹如口琴吹奏的声音,他把女人搞到手全靠这样的嗓音:




“再见了,亲爱的……你知道,我永远爱你。”




她把手抽回来,脸上挂着微笑,从餐室里发出来的雷鸣般的叫喊声和欢呼声把她的讲话声淹没了,简直连房间都震动起来。




“你真傻,我们的关系已经结束了……但是这没关系,最近几天你来吧,咱们聊一聊。”




随后,她又变得严肃起来,用良家女那种愤怒的口气说道:




“啊!他是王八……那么,亲爱的,这就讨厌了,我呀,我一直讨厌王八。”




她终于走进单间,看见缪法坐在一张狭窄的沙发上,一副听天由命的样子,脸色苍白,两手颤抖。他丝毫没有责备她。娜娜心里很激动,她觉得他既可怜又可恶,这个可怜的男人,竟受到一个下流老婆如此卑鄙的欺骗!她真想扑上去搂住他的脖子安慰他。但是,这对他来说,仍然是公平的,因为他在女人面前总是傻乎乎的;这件事也该给他一个教训吧。然而,在她心目中,对他的怜悯还是主要的。吃过牡蛎后,她并未像她原来计划的那样放他走,而是把他留下来。他们在英格兰咖啡馆逗留了一刻钟,而后两人一起回到了奥斯曼大街。这时已是十一点钟了,在午夜前,她可以想出一个婉转的方法把他打发走。




为了谨慎起见,她在候见厅里吩咐佐爱道:




“你要注意一点,如果他来时发现另一个男人和我在一起,叫他别作声。”




“可是我让他呆在哪儿呢,太太?”




“让他呆在厨房里,那里比较安全。”




缪法进卧室后就脱掉了礼服。壁炉里燃着旺火。这间卧室还是原来的样子,家具全是红木的,壁毯和椅套都是灰底大蓝花的织绵。娜娜曾经两次想把房间重新布置一下,第一次想把它们都换成黑丝绒,第二次想换成带粉红色结子的白缎子。每当斯泰内答应后,她就按照所需费用向他要钱,但是钱一到手,她就把钱花光。她只有一次心血来潮时,买了一张虎皮铺在壁炉前,又买了一盏水晶吊灯挂在天花板上。




“我还不困,我不想睡觉。”他们把门关上后,娜娜说道。




伯爵像个乖顺的男人依了她,他再也不怕被人看见了。他现在唯一的想法是不要惹她生气。




“睡不睡随你的便。”他悄声说道。




然而,他在火炉前坐下来之前,替她脱掉了她的高帮皮鞋。娜娜有一种乐趣,就是对着衣橱上的镜子脱衣服,然后站在镜子前自我欣赏一番。她连衬衫也脱掉,然后,全身一丝不挂,久久地看着自己,忘记了一切。她很迷恋自己的肉体,对她软缎般的肌肤和线条柔软的腰身自我陶醉,这使她庄重严肃,全神贯注,沉浸在一种自爱之中。她经常这样被理发师撞见,但是她连头也不掉。缪法见到这种情况就生气,而她对他生气感到奇怪,缪法怎么啦?她这个样子不是让别人看的,而是让自己看的。




那天晚上,她为了尽情自我欣赏一番,把枝形烛台上的六枝蜡烛都点燃了。但是,她刚要脱下衬衫时,却停了下来,若有所思一会儿,有一个问题已经到了嘴边。




“你没有读《费加罗报》上的那篇文章吗?……报纸在桌子上。”




她回忆起达盖内的冷笑,一个疑团缠绕着她。如果这个福什利诽谤她,她要对他进行报复。




“有人认为文章里写的是我,”她说道,装成若无其事的样子,“嗯?亲爱的,你是怎么想的?”




她松开手,让衬衫落下来,等待缪法读完文章。她现在赤身裸体地站在那里。缪法读得很慢。福什利的那篇文章题目是《金色苍蝇》,写的是一个年轻姑娘,出生在一个四五代都是酒鬼的家庭,贫困和酗酒经过世代长期遗传,败坏了她的血液,在她身上演变成女性的神经失调。她出生在郊区,在巴黎街头长大,她个儿高大,花容月貌,肌肤细嫩,犹如一棵生长在粪土上的植物。她出自乞丐和被抛弃的人的阶层,她要为他们报仇。她把在平民百姓中发酵的腐烂物带到上层社会,腐蚀着贵族阶层。她变成了自然界中的一种力量,一种起破坏作用的酵素,这种作用虽然不是出自她自己的愿望,却使巴黎在她的两条白皙的大腿中间堕落、解体。她使巴黎翻转,犹如家庭主妇每个月搅拌牛奶一样。到了文章的结尾,作者才把她比作苍蝇,一只从垃圾堆里飞出来的金色的苍蝇,一只叮在被扔在路旁的尸体上的苍蝇,它嗡嗡叫着,飞舞着,像宝石一样闪闪发光,它从窗户飞进一座座宫殿,只要落在男人身上,就能把男人毒死。




缪法抬起头来,目不转睛地瞅着炉火。




“怎么样?”娜娜问道。




然而他没有回答。他似乎想再读一遍那篇文章。一种寒冷的感觉从他的头部一直传到肩膀,这篇文章写得很草率,句子之间的意思不连贯,措辞极度夸张,所用比喻稀奇古怪。不过,文章还是使他震惊,他读了这篇文章,几个月来他一点不想思考的事情,突然又出现在他的脑海中。




这时候,他抬起眼睛。娜娜陶醉在自我欣赏之中。她转动着脖子,对着镜子端详着右腰上部的一颗棕色小痣;然后她用指头摸了它一下,她把身子往后再仰一些,那颗痣便突出来,她大概觉得这颗痣长在这个部位既古怪又漂亮。然后,她又研究自己身体的其它部位,她觉得很有趣,那种孩提时代的邪恶的好奇心又在她身上复活了。她看见自己的身体,总是产生一种惊异之感;她像一个姑娘发现自己发育那样既惊奇而又着迷。她慢慢地伸开两只臂膀,展现她那丰腴的爱神的上身,她弯下腰,打量自己的背面和前面,目光停在乳房的侧影上,注视着由粗到细的大腿,最后竟古怪地扭动起来,双膝分开,左右摇摆,腰肢上部扭动着,像埃及舞女跳肚皮舞那样不停地颤动着。




缪法全神贯注地看着她。她令他恐惧。报纸从他的手中落下来,这时他恍然大悟了,于是他蔑视自己了,确实是这样,在三个月时间里,娜娜腐蚀了他的生活,他感到自己被脏东西腐蚀到了骨髓,而这些东西他简直不曾怀疑过。现在,他身上的一切都快要腐烂。他顿时意识到这种邪恶所产生的危害,他看到了这种酵素所引起的解体作用,它毒害了他,他的家庭被破坏了,社会的一个角落发出哗啦一声响,接着崩塌下来。他无法把视线从娜娜身上移开,他一直盯着她看,竭力想让自己对她的裸体痛恨起来。




娜娜现在不再扭动了。她用一只胳膊撑住后颈,一只手钩住另一只手,仰着头,两肘分开。缪法瞅了一眼她那半闭的眼睛、她那半张的嘴巴和堆满柔情微笑的面孔,脑后的金色发髻散开了,像母狮的鬃毛披在背上。她挺着胸脯,胁部绷得紧紧的,显示了她那女战士般的结实腰肢和硬挺挺的乳房,在软缎般的皮肤下面,这两处肌肉健美而发达。一条柔美的线条从一个胳膊肘一直延伸到脚上,只有肩膀和臀部稍有波峰。缪法注视着这个如此动人的侧面像,注视着她的金黄色的肉体淹没在金色光线中,注视着烛光下像丝绸一样闪闪发光的丰满的乳房。他想到自己过去对女人怀有的恐惧,想到了《圣经》中所描写的怪兽,这只怪兽淫荡而又臊臭。娜娜浑身毛茸茸的,橙黄色的汗毛使她的整个躯体变成了丝绒。而在她那良种母马般的臀部和大腿上,在她富有肉感、有深深褶缝的隆起的肌肉上,蒙罩着一种令人动心的女性的阴影,兽性就隐藏在那里。她是一头金色的怪兽,她没有意识到自己的力量,仅仅身上的气味就足以使世界腐烂。缪法一直瞅着她,像着了迷、被魔鬼附身似的,他合上眼皮,不想再看时,那个怪兽又出现在黑暗的深处,而且变得更大,更可怕,姿态更加迷人。现在,这只怪兽将永远出现在他的眼前,永远留在他的肉体中。




娜娜蜷缩起身子。因为动情,四肢似乎战栗了一下。两眼湿润了,她把身子蜷得很小,这样似乎可以更好地闻闻自己。接着,她把钩紧的双手松开,手顺着自己的身体往下移动,一直移动到乳房上,随后拼命地捏紧乳房。她挺起胸脯,抚摸全身,这时她浑身酥软了,她温存地轻轻地摩擦着面颊,她用面颊时而轻轻摩擦右肩,时而轻轻摩擦左肩。她的淫荡的嘴巴向自己身上吹着欲火。她伸长嘴唇,在腋窝旁吻了好久,对着镜子中的娜娜笑着,另一个娜娜也在镜子里吻着自己。




这时候,缪法懒洋洋地长长叹了一口气。他对娜娜的自我行乐非常恼怒。突然间,他内心的种种想法消失了,像被一阵狂风刮得无影无踪似的。他猛冲上去,一把搂住娜娜,把她摔倒在地毯上。




“放开我,”她大声叫道,“你把我弄得好疼啊!”




他觉得自己失败了,尽管知道娜娜是个愚蠢、淫荡、说谎的女人,但是他仍然想占有她,即使她满身沾有毒素。




“啊!你真蠢!”他放她站起来时,她怒气冲冲地说道。




然而,她平静下来了。现在,缪法该走了。她穿上一件镶花边的睡衣,在火炉前的地板上坐下来,这是她喜欢坐的地方。当她再一次问起福什利的那篇文章时,缪法很想避免一场风波,所以只含糊其词地回答她。她声称她也抓住了福什利的一个把柄。随后,她沉默了良久,她在考虑用什么方法把伯爵打发走。她想用友善的方法,因为她是一个善良女子,她觉得给别人制造痛苦,也给自己带来烦恼;何况他还是个戴绿帽子的人,想到这里,她的心软下来了。




“那么,”她终于开口了,“明天早上你等你的老婆回来?”




缪法深深地躺在扶手椅上,神色疲惫,四肢无力。他只点头作答。娜娜一边严肃地瞅着他,一边心里暗暗地思量着。她盘起一条大腿坐着,大腿把睡衣的花边压得微微起皱,她用两只手抓着一只光脚,无意识地转来转去。




“你结婚很久了吧?”她问道。




“十九年了。”伯爵回答道。




“啊!……你的老婆,她很可爱吧?你们很和睦吧?”




他沉默一会后,神态尴尬地说道:




“你是知道的,我已恳求过你永远不要谈这些事情。”




“哟!这是为什么?”她气乎乎地嚷道,“你的老婆嘛,只是随便说说而已,我绝不会吃掉她的……亲爱的,女人嘛,都是半斤八两……”




她说着停了下来,生怕言多必失。她只是摆出一副傲慢的样子,因为她觉得自己心地非常善良。这个可怜的男人,对他应当迁就些。她心里产生了一个愉快的念头,她笑嘻嘻地打量着他。她又说道:




“喂,我还没有告诉你福什利散布的有关你的谣言……他真是一条毒蛇!我不恨他,因为他的文章写得还是可以的;不过,他仍然是条毒蛇。”




她笑得更欢了,放下脚,拖着身子,走到伯爵身旁,把胸脯贴在他的膝盖上。




“你想想吧,他咬定你娶老婆后,还是个童男……嗯?你还是童男吗?……嗯?是真的?”




她用目光盯住他,等他回答。她把两只手伸到他的肩上,摇晃他,想从他嘴里掏出实话来。




“也许是吧。”他终于用严肃的口气说道。




娜娜听了,又一屁股坐在自己的脚上。她哈哈大笑起来,嘴里嘟嘟囔囔,拍了他几个巴掌。




“这不可能,这真滑稽可笑,只有你是这样子,你真是个怪人……可是,亲爱的小狗,你那时一定是个笨蛋!一个男人不知道这种事,真是大笑话!哎哟,我如果看到你那时的情景该多好呀!……当时情况好吧?说点给我听听,哦!我请你说一说。”




她又向他提了一大堆问题,什么都问,而且要求他讲出细枝末节。她突然哈哈大笑起来,她笑得真欢,笑得前仰后合,笑得上衣滑下,又被她撩起,皮肤被熊熊火光映成金黄色。结果伯爵便把他的新婚之夜的情况一点一点讲出来。他丝毫不觉得尴尬,最后自己也产生了兴致,便用得体的词语“他是怎样失去童贞的”来解释。他还有点害羞,所以说话时都是字斟句酌的。娜娜听得起劲了,又追问他伯爵夫人的情况。她有闭月羞花之貌,不过,用他的话来说,她是一个冷若冰霜的人。




“哦,得啦,”他怯懦地嘟哝道,“你不必吃醋了。”




娜娜不笑了。她又回到原来的位置,背朝着火炉,两手抱着双膝,下巴搁在膝盖上。接着,她一本正经地说道:“亲爱的,新婚之夜,在老婆面前傻头傻脑的,这样可不适当。”




“为什么?”伯爵惊讶地问道。




“这是因为……”她显出一本正经的样子,慢吞吞地说道。




她不停地点点头或摇摇头表示自己的看法。不过,她最后作了明确的解释。




“你知道,我呀,我知道这是怎么回事……嗯,我的小宝贝,女人可不喜欢男人傻头傻脑的。她们嘴上什么也不说,因为她们害羞,你知道……可以肯定,她们想得很多,迟早有一天,在人们不知不觉的时候,她们会到其他地方去想办法的……这就是我要说的,我的宝贝。”




他仿佛没有听懂她的话。于是,她把话又说得更明白一些。她像慈母一样,以朋友的身份,善意地给他上了这一课。自从她知道他戴绿帽子以来,这件事一直使她不安,她渴望与他谈一谈。




“我的上帝!我谈的事情其实与我本人无关……我说这些话的目的,是因为希望人人都幸福……我们是在聊天,是吗?




那么,你应当坦率地回答我的问题。”




说到这里,她停下来,想换个位置,因为她身上烤热了。




“嗯?太热了。我的背上烤焦了……等一下,我把肚子烤一烤……这样烤火可以治病!”




她转过身来,胸口对着炉火,两只脚压在大腿下面。




“喂,你不再和你老婆睡觉了吗?”




“对,这个我可以向你保证。”他怕娜娜找他麻烦,连忙说道。




“你以为她真的是一块木头吗?”




他点点头,作为肯定的回答。




“那么,是这个原因你才喜欢我的吗?……回答呀!我不会生气的。”




他又点点头。




“很好!”娜娜最后说道,“我已料到了。啊!你这个可怜的宝贝!……你认识我的姑妈勒拉太太吗?等她来了,你请她讲讲她家对面的那个水果商的故事吧……你想想这个水果商……他妈的!这火真热。我得转一下身子,我现在要烤烤左边。”




她把左侧朝向炉火时,在火光的照射下,她看见自己身上胖胖的,皮肤发红,非常高兴,觉得挺有趣的,便自己跟自己开起玩笑来。




“嗯?我像一只鹅……哦!是的,像一只烤叉上的鹅……




我转动着,我转动着。的确我是用原汁在烤我自己。”




她又哈哈笑起来,这时听见说话声和开门的响声。缪法吃了一惊,用询问的目光打量她一下。她又严肃起来,神色惴惴不安。她推托说那一定是佐爱的那只猫,这头该死的畜生什么都被它打碎。已经到了午夜十二点半了。这时候,她哪里还有心思来满足缪法这个王八的欲望?现在又来了一个男人,她必须赶快把缪法打发走。




“你刚才说什么?”伯爵殷勤地问道,他见她那副和蔼的样子,高兴极了。




由于娜娜急于把他打发走,她突然改变了态度,变得粗暴起来,说话也就不那么注意了。




“啊!对的,说到水果商和他的老婆……是啊!亲爱的,他们从来互相都不碰一下,根本不干这种事!……其实,她在这方面的欲望很强烈,你知道吗。而他呢,呆头呆脑的,一点也不知道,他还以为她的老婆是根木头,便到别处去寻花问柳,同一些婊子在一起鬼混,她们让他享受了种种下流的快乐,而他的老婆也去寻求同样的下流快乐,对象是比他的笨蛋丈夫机灵的小伙子……夫妻间互相不融洽,就会落到这样的结局。这方面我是很了解的。”




缪法脸色变得煞白。终于明白了她那一番转弯抹角的话的含义,他想叫她闭口不说。但是她的话匣子打开就收不住了。




“不,别打扰我说话!……如果你们不是没有教养的人,就会在你们老婆身边和在我们身边一样可爱;如果你们的老婆不是一些蠢货,就会费尽心机把你们拴住,就像我们费尽心机把你们勾引到手一样……这一切都是教养问题……我说的就是这些,我的小宝贝,好好记住我的话吧。”




“别谈那些正经女人了吧,”他语气生硬地说道,“你不了解她们。”




这时,娜娜一下子跳起来。




“我不了解她们!……你那些正经女人甚至连干净都谈不上!不,她们根本不干净!你未必找得出一个女人,敢像我这样子,身子脱得光光的让人看……说实话,你的那些所谓正经女人,只能叫我好笑!你不要把我逼得太厉害,不要逼得我说出我事后要后悔的话来。”




伯爵只低声骂了一声,没有回答她的话。娜娜脸色也一下子变白了。她一声不吭,瞧了他一会儿。然后,用清脆的声音说道:




“如果你的老婆让你当王八,你打算怎么办呢?”




他做出一个威胁的动作。




“那么,如果是我欺骗了你呢?”




“哦!你呀。”他耸耸肩膀,悄声说道。




确实,娜娜本来并没有恶意。开始谈话时,她就尽量克制住自己,不当面说他是王八。她本来只希望他把真实情况说出来。但是,到了后来,他把她惹怒了,她就只好把话直说了。




“那么,我的小宝贝,”她又说道,“我不知道你到我这里来是干什么的……你把我缠了两个钟头……还是回去找你的老婆吧,她正在和福什利干那种事呢。是的,一点也不错,他们在泰布街,就在普鲁旺斯街的拐角上,你看,我连地址都告诉你了。”




接着,她看见缪法像头部被猛击一槌的牛,摇摇晃晃地站起来,她得意洋洋地说道:




“如果正经女人插进来,抢走我们的情人!……说真话,那些正经女人,她们就够规矩的了!”




但是,还没等她把话说完,伯爵猛然一下把她直挺挺地摔倒在地上;接着抬起脚跟,想踩烂她的脑袋叫她闭嘴。好一会儿,她吓得魂不附体。他气得头晕目眩,像个疯子,在房间里胡乱走动。她见他气得一句话也说不出来,浑身发抖,不禁流下了眼泪。她后悔得要命。随后,她在火炉前蜷缩着身子,一边让火烤身子右边,一边安慰他。




“亲爱的,我向你发誓,我以为你是知道的,要不然,我是决不会说的……另外,这也许不是事实。我嘛,我并未去核实。这是人家告诉我的,外边有人在谈论;但是,这能算证据吗?啊!算了吧,你犯不着自寻烦恼了。我要是男人,我才瞧不起女人呢!你也知道,女人嘛!从上层到下层,全是一路货色:都是穷奢极欲的婊子。”




她大骂女人,竟然忘记自己也是女人,想以此减轻他所受的精神打击的痛苦。但是他根本不想听她的话,也没有听清她的话。他气得直跺脚,随后穿上高帮皮鞋和礼服。他又在房间里来回走了一会儿,然后,仿佛气到最后才找到了门,走了出去。娜娜非常恼火。




“好吧!一路顺风!”房间里虽然只剩她一个人,她仍然大声说道,“这个家伙还算是有礼貌,我同他讲话时,他一句话也不说!……我还一个劲儿去安慰他呢!是我先改变了态度,我还一再表示道歉,我觉得我是够客气了!……所以,是他在这里惹得我恼火。”




不过她的心里还是不高兴,她用两只手在腿上搔痒。但是,她拿定了主意……




“呸!去他的!他戴了绿帽子,这可不是我的过错!”




她把浑身都烤到了,觉得暖和和的,便一下子钻进被窝里,一边按铃,叫佐爱让等在厨房里的那个男人进来。




到了外面,缪法怒气冲冲地走着。刚刚下了一场暴雨,他走在泥泞的路上,一走一滑。他不由自主地抬起头来,凝望天空,只见团团乌云在急速掠过月亮,此时此刻,奥斯曼大街上的行人寥寥无几。他沿着歌剧院的工地,专选黑暗的地方走,嘴里嘟嘟哝哝说了一些前言不搭后语的话。这个婊子愚蠢而又狠毒,编造出这些谎言来骗他。刚才他的脚跟对准她的脑袋时,应该把它踩得粉碎。总之,他蒙受了奇耻大辱,他永远不来看她了,永远不来碰她一下子;否则,他就是孬种。这时他如释重负,大口大口地呼吸着。啊!这个赤身裸体的妖精,愚蠢得像只在烤着的鹅,竟然诽谤他四十年来所崇敬的一切!这时,遮住月亮的乌云散开了,大片银色的月光洒在阒无一人的街道上。他顿时感到恐惧,不禁呜咽起来。他很失望、惊慌,仿佛坠入无边无际的空虚之中。




“我的上帝!”他结巴道,“完了,一切都完了。”




他走过一条条林荫大道,晚归的行人大步流星地走着。他竭力让自己平静下来。那个婊子胡诌的事又开始浮现在他的热乎乎的头脑中,他真想逐一分析一下事情真实性的程度。要到明天早上伯爵夫人才从德·谢泽勒夫人的古堡里回来。事实上,她完全可能在昨天晚上就回到巴黎,在那个男人家过夜。他现在回顾起在丰岱特庄园居住时的某些细节。比如说那一天晚上,他在树下突然撞见萨比娜,她慌乱得连话都说不出来。那个男人当时也在那里。那么,难道现在她就不能在他家里吗?他越想越觉得娜娜说的事是很可能的。最后,他觉得这事是自然的,而且是必然会发生的。当他自己在一个婊子家里脱掉外衣时,他的老婆在一个情人的卧室里脱衣解带,这是最简单的、最合乎逻辑的事。他这样一边推理,一边竭力让自己冷静下来。他感觉到陷入疯狂的肉欲之中,这种感觉在他身上不断扩大,并蔓延到他周围,征服了他周围的人。这一幕幕情景接二连三地出现在他发热的头脑中。他脑海里浮现出赤身裸体的娜娜,突然间他又联想到赤身裸体的萨比娜。在这幻想之中,他把这两个女人相提并论,他们同样寡廉鲜耻,同样受淫欲的驱使,想着想着,他不禁打了一个踉跄,差点被行车道上驶来的一辆出租马车撞倒。从一家咖啡馆里出来的一些女人,嘻嘻哈哈用胳膊肘对他推推搡搡。这时,他忍不住内心的悲痛,流下了眼泪。他不愿在人面前呜呜咽咽,便钻进黑魆魆的阒无一人的罗西尼街中,沿着寂静的房子,一边走一边哭得像个孩子。




“完了,”他用低沉的声音说道,“一切都完了,一切都完了。”




他哭得非常伤心,不得不倚到一扇门上,他用手捂住面孔,泪水浸湿了他的手。这时他听见一阵脚步声,慌忙离开那里。他感到羞耻、恐惧,像夜游者一样,迈着慌张步伐,见人就溜,倘若人行道上有人遇见他,他就竭力装出一副轻松愉快的样子,担心别人看见他的肩膀抽动,猜出他干的丑事。他沿着格朗日棸屠锾乩镅墙肿撸恢弊叩礁2级麠蒙马特街。这条街上灯光如昼,他吓了一跳,连忙回过头来往回走。就这样,他在这一带走街穿巷,专挑光线最暗淡的地方走,他走了差不多一个钟头。看样子他是朝着一个目的地走去,因为他经过的路拐弯很多,非常难走,他走得从容不迫,每到拐弯处,他的脚步都自动转弯。他终于走到一条街的拐弯处,他抬起头来一看,发觉自己到了目的地。这里是泰布街和普鲁旺斯街的交接处。他本来只要用五分钟就可以到达,但由于他头昏脑胀,却走了一个小时。他记得上个月的一天早上,他曾来过福什利家,感谢他写了一篇文章,报道在杜伊勒里宫举行的一次舞会情况,文章中提到了他的名字。福什利住在底层与二楼之间的夹层里,几扇方形小窗户,被一家店铺的大招牌遮挡了一半,左边最后一扇窗户的窗帘没有拉严,一道强烈的灯光从中间射出来,把窗户分成两部分。他木立在那里,双目注视着这道光亮,全神贯注地等待着。




月亮消失了,天空墨黑,下起冰冷的蒙蒙细雨,圣三教堂的钟敲了两点。普鲁旺斯街和泰布街隐没在星星点点的煤气灯的强烈灯光中,到了远处,这灯光淹没在远处的黄色的雾气中。缪法一动不动。那是一间卧室,他记得它的墙壁上挂着土耳其红棉布帷幔,房间的后面有一张路易十三款式的床。灯大概是在右边,搁在壁炉上。他们可能睡觉了,因为没有一个人影在走动,那道亮光纹丝不动,就像夜明灯的光亮。他的目光一直盯着上面,心里筹谋着:他去按门铃,不管门房如何叫喊,冲到楼上,用肩膀撞开门,扑到他们身上,在他俩搂在一起还没有来得及松开膀子时,就在床上把他们当场抓住。但他想到自己没有武器,又犹豫了一会儿。随后,他决定把他们掐死。他把计划重新考虑了一遍,他想得很周到,决定再等一等,等到有什么迹象,证据确凿时再动手。如果有一个女人的影子出现,他就去按门铃。但是,当他想到自己可能弄错时,他的心又凉了。他如果冲进去,会说出什么理由呢?他又怀疑起来了,他原来的想法是荒诞的,这是不可能的,他的老婆不可能在这个男人家里。然而,他还是呆在那里,因为等久了,眼睛盯住不动,视线模糊起来,身体渐渐麻木了,变得软绵绵的。




刚才又下了一阵骤雨。两个警察走过来,他不得不离开他避雨的门口。等到两个警察消失在普鲁旺斯街后,他又走回来,身上淋得湿漉漉的,浑身直打哆嗦。那条亮光一直出现在窗户上。这次他正要走时,窗口有一个人影走过。那个人影一闪而过,他以为自己看错了。但是,接二连三的影子晃来晃去,看来刚才有人在房间里活动。他又一次伫立在人行道上,他感到胃里火辣辣的,难以忍受,但他仍然等待着,想把事情弄清楚。只见胳膊和大腿的影子在窗口上飞逝而过;一只巨大的手捧着一只水壶在那里动来动去。他什么东西也没有看清楚;但他仿佛辨认出一个女人的发髻。但他对这一点还不能肯定;从头发上看像是萨比娜,只是后颈似乎太胖了。此时此刻,他不知道该怎么办,也不能采取任何行动。他拿不定主意,陷入极度焦虑不安之中,胃里又疼得不堪忍受,他便把身子紧紧贴在门上,以便减轻一点痛苦,他浑身上下像穷鬼似的颤抖着。尽管这样,他的目光仍然不离开窗户,他的满腔怒火熄灭了,转化为道德家的幻想:他幻想自己是议员,面对全体议员发表演说,大声申斥荒淫无耻的生活,宣告社会已经大难临头;他把福什利的那篇关于毒蝇的文章重新构思了一遍,并以现身说法,宣称如果让后期罗马帝国的这些伤风败俗的社会风气继续下去,社会就不可能存在了。他这样一想,情绪就好了一些。可是人影已经不见了。他们肯定又上床睡觉了。他一直注视着窗子,依然等待下去。




时钟敲了三点,后来又敲了四点,他还不离开那里。大雨滂沱时,他就躲到门檐下面,腿上溅满污泥浊水。这时,路上没有一个行人,他傻头傻脑地把目光盯在那道灯光上,不时眯缝起眼睛,好像被灯光照痛了似的。又有两次,他看见人影在晃动,人影做着同样的动作,端着一把硕大无朋的水壶,但他两次又很快平静下来,窗口依然发出夜明灯般的微弱光亮。他想这些影子也许会更加频繁出现的。这时,他的头脑里突然产生了一个想法,他又平静下来,于是,推迟了行动的时间:他只要在门口等那个女人出来就行了。萨比娜他总是会辨认清楚的。这个办法最简单,不会闹出什么笑话来,而且证据确凿可靠。他只要一直呆在那儿就行了。他刚才思绪万千,心神不定,现在隐约感到只要弄清事实真相就好办了。但是,无聊地呆在这扇门边着实使他昏昏欲睡,为了分散一下注意力,他试着计算他要等待多长时间。萨比娜大概在将近九点钟时到达火车站。这就意味着他还要等待将近四个半钟头。他想到自己要长时间等下去,觉得倒也蛮有趣的,于是,他就充满耐心,一动不动地等下去。




倏然间,那条亮光消失了。这件很简单的事在他看来是出乎意料的大灾难,是一件令人讨厌和不安的事情。显而易见,他们刚才关了灯,马上就睡觉了。在这样的时刻,这是合乎情理的事。但是他很恼火,因为那扇窗户现在黑洞洞的,他对它再也不感兴趣了。他对着窗户又看了一刻钟,接着,他觉得厌腻了,便离开了那扇门,到人行道上走走。直到五点钟时,他还在那里徘徊着,还不时抬起头来瞧瞧那扇窗户。那扇窗户里死一般地寂静,他心想自己是不是在做梦,因为那扇窗户的玻璃上不时有人影在晃动。他疲惫不堪,头脑处于迟钝状态,竟然忘记自己在街角上等什么,他的脚不时绊在街上的石头上,这时猛然一惊,清醒过来,身上打一个寒噤,像一个人不知道自己在哪里似的。自寻烦恼,真不值得。既然这些人睡觉了,就让他们睡吧。管他们的闲事有什么好处呢?天很黑,谁也不知道这些事情。这样一想,他的种种想法,连同他的好奇心,都一下子消失了,心想这事就算了,找个地方轻松一下吧。天越来越冷了,再呆在街上他忍受不住了;两次他走开了,又拖着脚步走回来,然后又走得更远一些。没有什么,这事就算完了,他一直走到大街上,再也没有回头。




他怏怏不乐地走过一条又一条街道。他沿着墙壁,迈着同样的步伐,慢悠悠地走着。鞋跟踏在地上咚咚作响,只看见自己的影子在打转,在每一盏煤气灯的照耀下,先是影子渐渐变大,然后渐渐变小,就像躺在摇篮里被摇晃着,他的注意力完全集中在这种机械的动作里。后来,他根本不知道自己走过什么地方;他仿佛觉得在跑马场里,拖着脚步兜圆圈子转了几个小时。只有一件事他还记得很清楚,他把脸贴在全景胡同的栅栏门上,双手抓住铁栏杆,怎么会走到这里,他自己也无法解释。他并未摇动铁栏杆,只是竭力向胡同里张望,他的情绪很激动。他什么也没有看清楚,因为黑影淹没了这条阒无一人的过道。从圣—马克街刮来的风,带着地窖般的湿气,迎面扑到他的脸上。他执意呆在那里。然后,他像从梦中惊醒过来,他很诧异,心里思忖着,在这样的时刻,自己跑到这里来寻找什么?竟然怀着这样的激情,紧紧贴在铁栅栏上,铁栅栏都嵌进他脸里去了。想到这里,他又继续走路,他很失望,内心极度哀伤,像被什么人出卖了似的,从此就要一个人孤零零地呆在这黑暗之中了。 




天终于亮了。这是冬夜的灰暗的黎明,这样的天色映在巴黎泥泞的马路上,显得格外凄凉。缪法回到了正在修建的几条宽阔的街道上,这几条街道位于新歌剧院的建筑工地旁边。铺灰泥的街道被大雨一浇,又被马车一碾,简直成了烂泥塘,他根本不看脚踩在哪里,一股劲儿往前走,脚下踩滑了,就站稳一下。天越来越亮,巴黎醒来了,一队队清洁工和一群群上早班的工人给他带来了新的惶恐。人们惊奇地打量着他,他的帽子湿透了,浑身泥浆,他神色慌张。于是,他躲到脚手架下,靠在栅栏边,在那里待了好一会儿。这时他头脑里什么念头也没有了,唯一的想法是觉得自己怪可怜的。




这时,他想到了上帝。这种突然求助上天的想法,祈求上天安慰的念头使他感到惊讶,好像这是一件意想不到、希奇古怪的事情;这个想法使他联想到韦诺先生的那副面容,他仿佛看见了他那张肥胖的小脸和满嘴的坏牙。几个月来,他对韦诺先生敬而远之,使韦诺先生很伤心,如果现在他去敲他的门,扑到他怀里痛哭一场,韦诺先生一定很高兴。过去,天主一贯对他大施仁慈。他只要在生活中有一点点烦恼,碰到一点点障碍,他便走进教堂,跪在地上,让渺小的自己跪拜在万能的天主的面前;祈祷后,他走出教堂,总是变得坚强起来,他准备抛弃他的人世间的一切财富,以求实现他的灵魂永生得救的唯一愿望。然而现在呢,只有在下地狱的恐怖降临到他头上时,他才去祈祷求助;各种淫乐侵袭了他的灵魂,与娜娜的关系也影响了他尽教徒的本分。现在他一想到上帝,便感到震惊。在这场可怖的精神危机之中,在他的脆弱的人性濒于动摇和崩溃的危机之中,他为什么没有立刻想到天主呢?




想到这里,他迈着艰难的步伐,去寻找教堂。他回忆不起来哪儿有教堂,因为清晨街道都不像原来的样子了。随后,当他在当丹河堤街拐角处转弯时,隐约瞥见圣三教堂的尽头那隐没在晨雾之中的钟楼。一尊尊白色雕像俯视着公园,公园中的树木都落了叶,这些雕像仿佛是公园的黄叶丛中那些怕冷的维纳斯雕像。他上了宽大的石阶,他跑累了,在门廊下喘口气。随后,他走进教堂。教堂里很冷,昨天晚上暖气关了,高高的拱顶上布满了从玻璃窗上渗进来的水蒸汽。黑暗笼罩着两边的侧道,那里还没有一个人,只听见在朦胧的黑暗深处,发出一阵脚步声,那是某个刚刚醒来的教堂执事怏怏不乐地拖着旧鞋走动的声音。缪法呢,晕头转向,一下撞在横七竖八的椅子上,他心情沉重,真想哭出来。他一下子跪在圣水缸旁边的一个小神龛的栏杆前面。他双手合十,脑中思索着祈祷词,渴望着在热情的驱使下,把整个身心都奉献出来。不过,只有他的嘴唇在念念有词,他的心却不在教堂里,飞到了外边,沿着一条条街道走着,一会儿也不休息,好像被一种无法改变的需要鞭挞着。他连声祈祷着:“啊,我主,来拯救我吧!啊,我主,不要抛弃您的造物吧!他是来听候您的审判的。啊,我主,我崇拜您,难道您让我死在您的敌人的手下吗?”他没有得到任何回答,只有黑暗和寒冷压在他的肩上。远处,继续传来旧鞋拖在地上的声响,这声音妨碍他祈祷。在阒无一人的教堂里,早晨清扫还未开始,空气还未稍微暖和一点,因为第一批做弥撒的人还未来到,他总是只听见这样令人恼怒的声音。于是,他抓着一把椅子,站起身来,膝盖咯吱响了一声。上帝还没有来到教堂里。他为什么要扑在韦诺先生的怀里痛哭呢?这个人不能带他解脱危机。




然后,他不由自主地回到了娜娜家里。他在门外滑了一跤,他感到泪水涌入了眼眶,他并不埋怨自己的命运不好,只觉得自己身体虚弱和不适。最后他疲乏不堪,因为被雨淋得太厉害了,冷得不堪忍受。一想到要回到米罗梅斯尼尔街的光线暗淡的公馆里,心都凉了。娜娜家的大门还未开,他只好等待门房来开门。上楼时,他笑眯眯的,感到身上流着这个小窝的一股暖流,他在这里马上可以伸伸懒腰,痛痛快快睡上一觉了。




佐爱来给他开门时,做了一个惊讶和不安的手势。太太偏头痛发作得很厉害,一夜没有合眼。不过她仍然可以去看看太太是否睡着了。当他坐到客厅的沙发上时,佐爱溜进了娜娜的卧室。可是,娜娜马上就出来了。她跳下床,匆忙穿上裙子,光着脚,头发蓬乱,那件睡衣经过一夜胡乱作爱后,皱巴巴的,有的地方破了。




“怎么!又是你!”她嚷道,脸都涨红了。




盛怒之下,她跑过来想亲自把他赶出门,但看见他那一副可怜、沮丧的样子,对他又产生了最后一丝怜悯之情。




“哎哟!你真干净,我可怜的小狗!”她用比较温柔的口气说道,“发生什么事啦……嗯?你去捉奸,结果反把自己搞得这样狼狈。”




他一声不吭,样子像只丧家犬。不过,她明白他还没有搞到证据;为了让他平静下来,她说道:




“你看,是我弄错了。你老婆是个正经女人,我敢担保!……现在,我的小乖乖,你该回家了,回去睡觉吧。你需要睡眠。”




他一动也不动。




“走吧,走吧。我不能留你在这里……在这样的时刻,你大概也不想留在这里吧?”




“不,我想留下来,我们一起睡觉吧。”他嘟囔道。




她消除了硬赶他走的想法。不过,她已失去了耐心。难道缪法变成了白痴?




“喂,你走吧。”她又说了一遍。




“我不走。”




于是,娜娜又气又反感,勃然大怒。




“你真讨厌……你明白了吧,你让我厌透了,回去找你老婆吧,是她叫你戴绿帽子的……是的,是她叫你戴绿帽子的;现在,我对你这么说……喂,我的话你听明白了吗?你还不放开我吗?”




缪法的眼里噙着泪水,合拢双手央求道:




“我们一起睡吧。”




娜娜一下子不知所措,神经质般地抽抽噎噎,哭得透不过气来。归根结蒂,是人家奸污了她!这些事与她有何相干?确实,她尽可能用委婉的方式来启发他。而现在人家却想叫她承担责任!不,这可不行!她心地好,但不能好到这种程度。




“他妈的!我受够了!”她骂道,一边用手敲着桌子,“嘿!我竭力忍住,我想忠实于你……可是,亲爱的,只要我开口说一句话,明天我就会变成富翁。”




他吃惊地抬起头来。他从来没有想到钱的问题。如果她表示有这样愿望,他马上就把它付诸实现。他的全部财产都是属于她的。




“不行,现在给钱太迟了,”她怒气冲冲地说道,“我喜欢那些不用我开口就给钱的男人……不行,你知道,你现在一次给我一百万,我也不要。我就说到这里,我还有别的事呢……你走吧,否则,我对后果不负任何责任。我可要闹出事来的。”




她脸上露出威胁的神态,向他走去。这个善良的烟花女被逼得大动肝火,她仍然深信她对那些缠住她的正经男人享有权利,并深信自己比他们更正经。这时,门倏然开了,斯泰内来了。这真是火上加油。她惊叫了一声:




“瞧!又来了一个!”




听到她的叫声,斯泰内愣了一下,他停止了脚步。缪法在场出乎他的意料,他真反感,因为他害怕缪法作解释,所以三个月来,他一直回避这件事。他眨着眼睛,神色尴尬地摇摆着身子,看也不看伯爵一眼。他气喘吁吁,满脸通红,脸色变了样,好像一个人跑遍了巴黎,来报一则喜讯,却碰上一件倒霉的事。




“你要干什么,你?”娜娜生硬地问道,她用亲昵的人称来称呼斯泰内,以此来奚落伯爵。




“我……我……”斯泰内结结巴巴地说,“我有东西要交给你,你知道是什么东西。”




“什么东西?”




他犹豫了一下。前天晚上,她曾对他说,如果他不给她搞到一千法郎来给她还债,她就不再接待他了。两天来,他到处奔波,终于在今天上午才凑足了这笔钱。




“你需要的一千法郎。”他终于开口了,一边从口袋里抽出一只信封。




这件事娜娜已经忘记了。




“一千法郎!”她嚷道,“我是乞求施舍的吗?……瞧!你看我是看中你这一千法郎!”




说完,她拿起信封,朝他的脸上扔去。斯泰内是个谨慎的犹太人,他吃力地把信封捡起来,用呆滞的目光看着娜娜。缪法同他交换了一下失望的眼色,而娜娜两手叉腰,嚷得更响了:




“喂!你们侮辱我算完了吧!……你呀,亲爱的斯泰内,你也来了,我很高兴,你明白了吧,这样我就可以彻底打扫了……走吧,好了,滚吧。”




他们一点也不着急,一动也不动。她又说道:




“嗯!你们会说我在干一件蠢事吧?这很可能!但是你们把我烦死了!……呸!我干漂亮事已经干够了!如果我因干蠢事而死,我也死得其乐!”




他们想叫她平静下来,他们恳求她。




“一,二,你们还赖着不走?……好吧,你们瞧,我还有人呢。”




她用力一推,把卧室的门开得很大。于是两个男人瞥见丰唐躺在乱糟糟的床中间。丰唐没有料到会这样让他亮相。他翘着两条腿,睡衣敞开,像只公山羊躺在起皱的花边中间,露出一身黑皮。他并没有惊慌失措,因为他在舞台上什么惊险的场面都经历过。他开始吃了一惊,接着做了一个鬼脸来摆脱困境,他伸着嘴唇,翘着鼻子,脸部肌肉动个不停,用他的话来说,这叫扮兔子。他那副下流的色鬼嘴脸,充分暴露出他的淫荡的恶习。一个星期以来,娜娜每天到游艺剧院找丰唐,因为她也像某些娼妓一样,疯狂地爱上丑角演员的鬼脸了。




“瞧吧!”她用演戏的动作指着丰唐说道。




缪法什么气都忍受过了,但是对这样的侮辱却忍受不了。




“婊子!”他嘟哝道。




娜娜已经进了卧室,又走回来,最后说道:




“你说什么,婊子!那么,你的老婆呢?”




接着,她走回卧室,使劲关上门,然后哐当一声插上门栓。门外剩下两个男人,一声不吭,面面相觑。佐爱进来了,原来她并没有赶他们走,而是理解他们,和他们谈话。她是一个聪明人,她认为太太的蠢事做得有点过分。不过,她还是为她辩护,说她与那个丑角演员的关系长不了,应该让她这股狂热劲儿过了再说。两个男人走了。他们一句话也没说就走了。到了人行道上,他们很激动,彼此倒产生了友情,默默地握握手,然后转过脸,迈着沉重的步伐,分道扬镳了。




缪法回到米罗梅斯尼尔街的公馆时,他的老婆也刚刚到家。两个人在宽阔楼梯上相遇了,看见楼梯旁的阴森森的墙壁,两人不禁打了一个寒战。他们抬起头来,彼此看见了。伯爵的衣服上还留下泥巴的痕迹,他脸色苍白,神态慌张,像在外面干了丑事。伯爵夫人像坐了一夜火车,疲惫不堪,站着打盹,头发蓬乱,眼皮发黑。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 7


One December evening three months afterward Count Muffat was strolling in the Passage des Panoramas. The evening was very mild, and owing to a passing shower, the passage had just become crowded with people. There was a perfect mob of them, and they thronged slowly and laboriously along between the shops on either side. Under the windows, white with reflected light, the pavement was violently illuminated. A perfect stream of brilliancy emanated from white globes, red lanterns, blue transparencies, lines of gas jets, gigantic watches and fans, outlined in flame and burning in the open. And the motley displays in the shops, the gold ornaments of the jeweler's, the glass ornaments of the confectioner's, the light-colored silks of the modiste's, seemed to shine again in the crude light of the reflectors behind the clear plate-glass windows, while among the bright-colored, disorderly array of shop signs a huge purple glove loomed in the distance like a bleeding hand which had been severed from an arm and fastened to a yellow cuff.




Count Muffat had slowly returned as far as the boulevard. He glanced out at the roadway and then came sauntering back along the shopwindows. The damp and heated atmosphere filled the narrow passage with a slight luminous mist. Along the flagstones, which had been wet by the drip-drop of umbrellas, the footsteps of the crowd rang continually, but there was no sound of voices. Passers-by elbowed him at every turn and cast inquiring looks at his silent face, which the gaslight rendered pale. And to escape these curious manifestations the count posted himself in front of a stationer's, where with profound attention contemplated an array of paperweights in the form of glass bowls containing floating landscapes and flowers.




He was conscious of nothing: he was thinking of Nana. Why had she lied to him again? That morning she had written and told him not to trouble about her in the evening, her excuse being that Louiset was ill and that she was going to pass the night at her aunt's in order to nurse him. But he had felt suspicious and had called at her house, where he learned from the porter that Madame had just gone off to her theater. He was astonished at this, for she was not playing in the new piece. Why then should she have told him this falsehood, and what could she be doing at the Varietes that evening? Hustled by a passer-by, the count unconsciously left the paperweights and found himself in front of a glass case full of toys, where he grew absorbed over an array of pocketbooks and cigar cases, all of which had the same blue swallow stamped on one corner. Nana was most certainly not the same woman! In the early days after his return from the country she used to drive him wild with delight, as with pussycat caresses she kissed him all round his face and whiskers and vowed that he was her own dear pet and the only little man she adored. He was no longer afraid of Georges, whom his mother kept down at Les Fondettes. There was only fat Steiner to reckon with, and he believed he was really ousting him, but he did not dare provoke an explanation on his score. He knew he was once more in an extraordinary financial scrape and on the verge of being declared bankrupt on 'change, so much so that he was clinging fiercely to the shareholders in the Landes Salt Pits and striving to sweat a final subscription out of them. Whenever he met him at Nana's she would explain reasonably enough that she did not wish to turn him out of doors like a dog after all he had spent on her. Besides, for the last three months he had been living in such a whirl of sensual excitement that, beyond the need of possessing her, he had felt no very distinct impressions. His was a tardy awakening of the fleshly instinct, a childish greed of enjoyment, which left no room for either vanity or jealousy. Only one definite feeling could affect him now, and that was Nana's decreasing kindness. She no longer kissed him on the beard! It made him anxious, and as became a man quite ignorant of womankind, he began asking himself what possible cause of offense he could have given her. Besides, he was under the impression that he was satisfying all her desires. And so he harked back again and again to the letter he had received that morning with its tissue of falsehoods, invented for the extremely simple purpose of passing an evening at her own theater. The crowd had pushed him forward again, and he had crossed the passage and was puzzling his brain in front of the entrance to a restaurant, his eyes fixed on some plucked larks and on a huge salmon laid out inside the window.




At length he seemed to tear himself away from this spectacle. He shook himself, looked up and noticed that it was close on nine o'clock. Nana would soon be coming out, and he would make her tell the truth. And with that he walked on and recalled to memory the evenings he once passed in that region in the days when he used to meet her at the door of the theater.




He knew all the shops, and in the gas-laden air he recognized their different scents, such, for instance, as the strong savor of Russia leather, the perfume of vanilla emanating from a chocolate dealer's basement, the savor of musk blown in whiffs from the open doors of the perfumers. But he did not dare linger under the gaze of the pale shopwomen, who looked placidly at him as though they knew him by sight. For one instant he seemed to be studying the line of little round windows above the shops, as though he had never noticed them before among the medley of signs. Then once again he went up to the boulevard and stood still a minute or two. A fine rain was now falling, and the cold feel of it on his hands calmed him. He thought of his wife who was staying in a country house near Macon, where her friend Mme de Chezelles had been ailing a good deal since the autumn. The carriages in the roadway were rolling through a stream of mud. The country, he thought, must be detestable in such vile weather. But suddenly he became anxious and re-entered the hot, close passage down which he strode among the strolling people. A thought struck him: if Nana were suspicious of his presence there she would be off along the Galerie Montmartre.




After that the count kept a sharp lookout at the very door of the theater, though he did not like this passage end, where he was afraid of being recognized. It was at the corner between the Galerie des Varietes and the Galerie Saint-Marc, an equivocal corner full of obscure little shops. Of these last one was a shoemaker's, 




where customers never seemed to enter. Then there were two or three upholsterers', deep in dust, and a smoky, sleepy reading room and library, the shaded lamps in which cast a green and slumberous light all the evening through. There was never anyone in this corner save well-dressed, patient gentlemen, who prowled about the wreckage peculiar to a stage door, where drunken sceneshifters and ragged chorus girls congregate. In front of the theater a single gas jet in a ground-glass globe lit up the doorway. For a moment or two Muffat thought of questioning Mme Bron; then he grew afraid lest Nana should get wind of his presence and escape by way of the boulevard. So he went on the march again and determined to wait till he was turned out at the closing of the gates, an event which had happened on two previous occasions. The thought of returning home to his solitary bed simply wrung his heart with anguish. Every time that golden-haired girls and men in dirty linen came out and stared at him he returned to his post in front of the reading room, where, looking in between two advertisements posted on a windowpane, he was always greeted by the same sight. It was a little old man, sitting stiff and solitary at the vast table and holding a green newspaper in his green hands under the green light of one of the lamps. But shortly before ten o'clock another gentleman, a tall, good-looking, fair man with well-fitting gloves, was also walking up and down in front of the stage door. Thereupon at each successive turn the pair treated each other to a suspicious sidelong glance. The count walked to the corner of the two galleries, which was adorned with a high mirror, and when he saw himself therein, looking grave and elegant, he was both ashamed and nervous.Ten o'clock struck, and suddenly it occurred to Muffat that it would be very easy to find out whether Nana were in her dressing room or not. He went up the three steps, crossed the little yellow-painted lobby and slipped into the court by a door which simply shut with a latch. At that hour of the night the narrow, damp well of a court, with its pestiferous water closets, its fountain, its back view ot the kitchen stove and the collection of plants with which the portress used to litter the place, was drenched in dark mist; but the two walls, rising pierced with windows on either hand, were flaming with light, since the property room and the firemen's office were situated on the ground floor, with the managerial bureau on the left, and on the right and upstairs the dressing rooms of the company. The mouths of furnaces seemed to be opening on the outer darkness from top to bottom of this well. The count had at once marked the light in the windows of the dressing room on the first floor, and as a man who is comforted and happy, he forgot where he was and stood gazing upward amid the foul mud and faint decaying smell peculiar to the premises of this antiquated Parisian building. Big drops were dripping from a broken waterspout, and a ray of gaslight slipped from Mme Bron's window and cast a yellow glare over a patch of moss-clad pavement, over the base of a wall which had been rotted by water from a sink, over a whole cornerful of nameless filth amid which old pails and broken crocks lay in fine confusion round a spindling tree growing mildewed in its pot. A window fastening creaked, and the count fled.




Nana was certainly going to come down. He returned to his post in front of the reading room; among its slumbering shadows, which seemed only broken by the glimmer of a night light, the little old man still sat motionless, his side face sharply outlined against his newspaper. Then Muffat walked again and this time took a more prolonged turn and, crossing the large gallery, followed the Galerie des Varietes as far as that of Feydeau. The last mentioned was cold and deserted and buried in melancholy shadow. He returned from it, passed by the theater, turned the corner of the Galerie Saint-Marc and ventured as far as the Galerie Montmartre, where a sugar-chopping machine in front of a grocer's interested him awhile. But when he was taking his third turn he was seized with such dread lest Nana should escape behind his back that he lost all self-respect. Thereupon he stationed himself beside the fair gentleman in front of the very theater. Both exchanged a glance of fraternal humility with which was mingled a touch of distrust, for it was possible they might yet turn out to be rivals. Some sceneshifters who came out smoking their pipes between the acts brushed rudely against them, but neither one nor the other ventured to complain. Three big wenches with untidy hair and dirty gowns appeared on the doorstep. They were munching apples and spitting out the cores, but the two men bowed their heads and patiently braved their impudent looks and rough speeches, though they were hustled and, as it were, soiled by these trollops, who amused themselves by pushing each other down upon them.




At that very moment Nana descended the three steps. She grew very pale when she noticed Muffat.




"Oh, it's you!" she stammered.




The sniggering extra ladies were quite frightened when they recognized her, and they formed in line and stood up, looking as stiff and serious as servants whom their mistress has caught behaving badly. The tall fair gentleman had moved away; he was at once reassured and sad at heart.




"Well, give me your arm," Nana continued impatiently.




They walked quietly off. The count had been getting ready to question her and now found nothing to say.




It was she who in rapid tones told a story to the effect that she had been at her aunt's as late as eight o'clock, when, seeing Louiset very much better, she had conceived the idea of going down to the theater for a few minutes.




"On some important business?" he queried.




'Yes, a new piece," she replied after some slight hesitation. "They wanted my advice."




He knew that she was not speaking the truth, but the warm touch of her arm as it leaned firmly on his own, left him powerless. He felt neither anger nor rancor after his long, long wait; his one thought was to keep her where she was now that he had got hold of her. Tomorrow, and not before, he would try and find out what she had come to her dressing room after. But Nana still appeared to hesitate; she was manifestly a prey to the sort of secret anguish that besets people when they are trying to regain lost ground and to initiate a plan of action. Accordingly, as they turned the corner of the Galerie des Varietes, she stopped in front of the show in a fan seller's window.




"I say, that's pretty," she whispered; "I mean that mother-of-pearl mount with the feathers."




Then, indifferently:




"So you're seeing me home?"




"Of course," he said, with some surprise, "since your child's better."




She was sorry she had told him that story. Perhaps Louiset was passing through another crisis! She talked of returning to the Batignolles. But when he offered to accompany her she did not insist on going. For a second or two she was possessed with the kind of white-hot fury which a woman experiences when she feels herself entrapped and must, nevertheless, behave prettily. But in the end she grew resigned and determined to gain time. If only she could get rid of the count toward midnight everything would happen as she wished.




"Yes, it's true; you're a bachelor tonight," she murmured. "Your wife doesn't return till tomorrow, eh?"




"Yes," replied Muffat. It embarrassed him somewhat to hear her talking familiarly about the countess.




But she pressed him further, asking at what time the train was due and wanting to know whether he were going to the station to meet her. She had begun to walk more slowly than ever, as though the shops interested her very much.




"Now do look!" she said, pausing anew before a jeweler's window, "what a funny bracelet!"




She adored the Passage des Panoramas. The tinsel of the ARTICLE DE PARIS, the false jewelry, the gilded zinc, the cardboard made to look like leather, had been the passion of her early youth. It remained, and when she passed the shop-windows she could not tear herself away from them. It was the same with her today as when she was a ragged, slouching child who fell into reveries in front of the chocolate maker's sweet-stuff shows or stood listening to a musical box in a neighboring shop or fell into supreme ecstasies over cheap, vulgarly designed knickknacks, such as nutshell workboxes, ragpickers' baskets for holding toothpicks, Vendome columns and Luxor obelisks on which thermometers were mounted. But that evening she was too much agitated and looked at things without seeing them. When all was said and done, it bored her to think she was not free. An obscure revolt raged within her, and amid it all she felt a wild desire to do something foolish. It was a great thing gained, forsooth, to be mistress of men of position! She had been devouring the prince's substance and Steiner's, too, with her childish caprices, and yet she had no notion where her money went. Even at this time of day her flat in the Boulevard Haussmann was not entirely furnished. The drawing room alone was finished, and with its red satin upholsteries and excess of ornamentation and furnirure it struck a decidedly false note. Her creditors, moreover, would now take to tormenting her more than ever before whenever she had no money on hand, a fact which caused her constant surprise, seeing that she was wont to quote her self as a model of economy. For a month past that thief Steiner had been scarcely able to pay up his thousand francs on the occasions when she threatened to kick him out of doors in case he failed to bring them. As to Muffat, he was an idiot: he had no notion as to what it was usual to give, and she could not, therefore, grow angry with him on the score of miserliness. Oh, how gladly she would have turned all these folks off had she not repeated to herself a score of times daily a whole string of economical maxims!




One ought to be sensible, Zoe kept saying every morning, and Nana herself was constantly haunted by the queenly vision seen at Chamont. It had now become an almost religious memory with her, and through dint of being ceaselessly recalled it grew even more grandiose. And for these reasons, though trembling with repressed indignation, she now hung submissively on the count's arm as they went from window to window among the fast-diminishing crowd. The pavement was drying outside, and a cool wind blew along the gallery, swept the close hot air up beneath the glass that imprisoned it and shook the colored lanterns and the lines of gas jets and the giant fan which was flaring away like a set piece in an illumination. At the door of the restaurant a waiter was putting out the gas, while the motionless attendants in the empty, glaring shops looked as though they had dropped off to sleep with their eyes open.




"Oh, what a duck!" continued Nana, retracing her steps as far as the last of the shops in order to go into ecstasies over a porcelain greyhound standing with raised forepaw in front of a nest hidden among roses.




At length they quitted the passage, but she refused the offer of a cab. It was very pleasant out she said; besides, they were in no hurry, and it would be charming to return home on foot. When they were in front of the Cafe Anglais she had a sudden longing to eat oysters. Indeed, she said that owing to Louiset's illness she had tasted nothing since morning. Muffat dared not oppose her. Yet as he did not in those days wish to be seen about with her he asked for a private supper room and hurried to it along the corridors. She followed him with the air of a woman familiar with the house, and they were on the point of entering a private room, the door of which a waiter held open, when from a neighboring saloon, whence issued a perfect tempest of shouts and laughter, a man rapidiy emerged. It was Daguenet.




"By Jove, it's Nana!" he cried.




The count had briskly disappeared into the private room, leaving the door ajar behind him. But Daguenet winked behind his round shoulders and added in chaffing tones:




"The deuce, but you're doing nicely! You catch 'em in the Tuileries nowadays!"




Nana smiled and laid a finger on her lips to beg him to be silent. She could see he was very much exalted, and yet she was glad to have met him, for she still felt tenderly toward him, and that despite the nasty way he had cut her when in the company of fashionable ladies.




"What are you doing now?" she asked amicably.




"Becoming respectable. Yes indeed, I'm thinking of getting married."




She shrugged her shoulders with a pitying air. But he jokingly continued to the effect that to be only just gaining enough on 'change to buy ladies bouquets could scarcely be called an income, provided you wanted to look respectable too! His three hundred thousand francs had only lasted him eighteen months! He wanted to be practical, and he was going to marry a girl with a huge dowry and end off as a PREFET, like his father before him! Nana still smiled incredulously. She nodded in the direction of the saloon: "Who are you with in there?"




"Oh, a whole gang," he said, forgetting all about his projects under the influence of returning intoxication. "Just think! Lea is telling us about her trip in Egypt. Oh, it's screaming! There's a bathing story--"




And he told the story while Nana lingered complaisantly. They had ended by leaning up against the wall in the corridor, facing one another. Gas jets were flaring under the low ceiling, and a vague smell of cookery hung about the folds of the hangings. Now and again, in order to hear each other's voices when the din in the saloon became louder than ever, they had to lean well forward. Every few seconds, however, a waiter with an armful of dishes found his passage barred and disturbed them. But they did not cease their talk for that; on the contrary, they stood close up to the walls and, amid the uproar of the supper party and the jostlings of the waiters, chatted as quietly as if they were by their own firesides.




"Just look at that," whispered the young man, pointing to the door of the private room through which Muffat had vanished.




Both looked. The door was quivering slightly; a breath of air seemed to be disturbing it, and at last, very, very slowly and without the least sound, it was shut to. They exchanged a silent chuckle. The count must be looking charmingly happy all alone in there!




"By the by," she asked, "have you read Fauchery's article about me?"




"Yes, 'The Golden Fly,'" replied Daguenet; "I didn't mention it to you as I was afraid of paining you."




"Paining me--why? His article's a very long one."




She was flattered to think that the Figaro should concern itself about her person. But failing the explanations of her hairdresser Francis, who had brought her the paper, she would not have understood that it was she who was in question. Daguenet scrutinized her slyly, sneering in his chaffing way. Well, well, since she was pleased, everybody else ought to be.




"By your leave!" shouted a waiter, holding a dish of iced cheese in both hands as he separated them.




Nana had stepped toward the little saloon where Muffat was waiting.




"Well, good-by!" continued Daguenet. "Go and find your cuckold again."




But she halted afresh.




"Why d'you call him cuckold?"




"Because he is a cuckold, by Jove!"




She came and leaned against the wall again; she was profoundly interested.




"Ah!" she said simply.




"What, d'you mean to say you didn't know that? Why, my dear girl, his wife's Fauchery's mistress. It probably began in the country. Some time ago, when I was coming here, Fauchery left me, and I suspect he's got an assignation with her at his place tonight. They've made up a story about a journey, I fancy."




Overcome with surprise, Nana remained voiceless.




"I suspected it," she said at last, slapping her leg. "I guessed it by merely looking at her on the highroad that day. To think of its being possible for an honest woman to deceive her husband, and with that blackguard Fauchery too! He'll teach her some pretty things!"




"Oh, it isn't her trial trip," muttered Daguenet wickedly. "Perhaps she knows as much about it as he does."




At this Nana gave vent to an indignant exclamation.




"Indeed she does! What a nice world! It's too foul!"




"By your leave!" shouted a waiter, laden with bottles, as he separated them.




Daguenet drew her forward again and held her hand for a second or two. He adopted his crystalline tone of voice, the voice with notes as sweet as those of a harmonica, which had gained him his success among the ladies of Nana's type.




"Good-by, darling! You know I love you always."




She disengaged her hand from his, and while a thunder of shouts and bravos, which made the door in the saloon tremble again, almost drowned her words she smilingly remarked:




"It's over between us, stupid! But that doesn't matter. Do come up one of these days, and we'll have a chat."




Then she became serious again and in the outraged tones of a respectable woman:




"So he's a cuckold, is he?" she cried. "Well, that IS a nuisance, dear boy. They've always sickened me, cuckolds have."




When at length she went into the private room she noticed that Muffat was sitting resignedly on a narrow divan with pale face and twitching hands. He did not reproach her at all, and she, greatly moved, was divided between feelings of pity and of contempt. The poor man! To think of his being so unworthily cheated by a vile wife! She had a good mind to throw her arms round his neck and comfort him. But it was only fair all the same! He was a fool with women, and this would teach him a lesson! Nevertheless, pity overcame her. She did not get rid of him as she had determined to do after the oysters had been discussed. They scarcely stayed a quarter of an hour in the Cafe Anglais, and together they went into the house in the Boulevard Haussmann. It was then eleven. Before midnight she would have easily have discovered some means of getting rid of him kindly.




In the anteroom, however, she took the precaution of giving Zoe an order. "You'll look out for him, and you'll tell him not to make a noise if the other man's still with me."




"But where shall I put him, madame?"




"Keep him in the kitchen. It's more safe."




In the room inside Muffat was already taking off his overcoat. A big fire was burning on the hearth. It was the same room as of old, with its rosewood furniture and its hangings and chair coverings of figured damask with the large blue flowers on a gray background. On two occasions Nana had thought of having it redone, the first in black velvet, the second in white satin with bows, but directly Steiner consented she demanded the money that these changes would cost simply with a view to pillaging him. She had, indeed, only indulged in a tiger skin rug for the hearth and a cut-glass hanging lamp.




"I'm not sleepy; I'm not going to bed," she said the moment they were shut in together.




The count obeyed her submissively, as became a man no longer afraid of being seen. His one care now was to avoid vexing her.




"As you will," he murmured.




Nevertheless, he took his boots off, too, before seating himself in front of the fire. One of Nana's pleasures consisted in undressing herself in front of the mirror on her wardrobe door, which reflected her whole height. She would let everything slip off her in turn and then would stand perfectly naked and gaze and gaze in complete oblivion of all around her. Passion for her own body, ecstasy over her satin skin and the supple contours of her shape, would keep her serious, attentive and absorbed in the love of herself. The hairdresser frequently found her standing thus and would enter without her once turning to look at him. Muffat used to grow angry then, but he only succeeded in astonishing her. What was coming over the man? She was doing it to please herself, not other people.




That particular evening she wanted to have a better view of herself, and she lit the six candles attached to the frame of the mirror. But while letting her shift slip down she paused. She had been preoccupied for some moments past, and a question was on her lips.




"You haven't read the Figaro article, have you? The paper's on the table." Daguenet's laugh had recurred to her recollections, and she was harassed by a doubt. If that Fauchery had slandered her she would be revenged.




"They say that it's about me," she continued, affecting indifference. "What's your notion, eh, darling?"




And letting go her shift and waiting till Muffat should have done reading, she stood naked. Muffat was reading slowly Fauchery's article entitled "The Golden Fly," describing the life of a harlot descended from four or five generations of drunkards and tainted in her blood by a cumulative inheritance of misery and drink, which in her case has taken the form of a nervous exaggeration of the sexual instinct. She has shot up to womanhood in the slums and on the pavements of Paris, and tall, handsome and as superbly grown as a dunghill plant, she avenges the beggars and outcasts of whom she is the ultimate product. With her the rottenness that is allowed to ferment among the populace is carried upward and rots the aristocracy. She becomes a blind power of nature, a leaven of destruction, and unwittingly she corrupts and disorganizes all Paris, churning it between her snow-white thighs as milk is monthly churned by housewives. And it was at the end of this article that the comparison with a fly occurred, a fly of sunny hue which has flown up out of the dung, a fly which sucks in death on the carrion tolerated by the roadside and then buzzing, dancing and glittering like a precious stone enters the windows of palaces and poisons the men within by merely settling on them in her flight.




Muffat lifted his head; his eyes stared fixedly; he gazed at the fire.




"Well?" asked Nana.




But he did not answer. It seemed as though he wanted to read the article again. A cold, shivering feeling was creeping from his scalp to his shoulders. This article had been written anyhow. The phrases were wildly extravagant; the unexpected epigrams and quaint collocations of words went beyond all bounds. Yet notwithstanding this, he was struck by what he had read, for it had rudely awakened within him much that for months past he had not cared to think about.




He looked up. Nana had grown absorbed in her ecstatic self-contemplation. She was bending her neck and was looking attentively in the mirror at a little brown mark above her right haunch. She was touching it with the tip of her finger and by dint of bending backward was making it stand out more clearly than ever. Situated where it was, it doubtless struck her as both quaint and pretty. After that she studied other parts of her body with an amused expression and much of the vicious curiosity of a child. The sight of herself always astonished her, and she would look as surprised and ecstatic as a young girl who has discovered her puberty. Slowly, slowly, she spread out her arms in order to give full value to her figure, which suggested the torso of a plump Venus. She bent herself this way and that and examined herself before and behind, stooping to look at the side view of her bosom and at the sweeping contours of her thighs. And she ended with a strange amusement which consisted of swinging to right and left, her knees apart and her body swaying from the waist with the perpetual jogging, twitching movements peculiar to an oriental dancer in the danse du ventre.




Muffat sat looking at her. She frightened him. The newspaper had dropped from his hand. For a moment he saw her as she was, and he despised himself. Yes, it was just that; she had corrupted his life; he already felt himself tainted to his very marrow by impurities hitherto undreamed of. Everything was now destined to rot within him, and in the twinkling of an eye he understood what this evil entailed. He saw the ruin brought about by this kind of "leaven"--himself poisoned, his family destroyed, a bit of the social fabric cracking and crumbling. And unable to take his eyes from the sight, he sat looking fixedly at her, striving to inspire himself with loathing for her nakedness.




Nana no longer moved. With an arm behind her neck, one hand clasped in the other, and her elbows far apart, she was throwing back her head so that he could see a foreshortened reflection of her half-closed eyes, her parted lips, her face clothed with amorous laughter. Her masses of yellow hair were unknotted behind, and they covered her back with the fell of a lioness.




Bending back thus, she displayed her solid Amazonian waist and firm bosom, where strong muscles moved under the satin texture of the skin. A delicate line, to which the shoulder and the thigh added their slight undulations, ran from one of her elbows to her foot, and Muffat's eyes followed this tender profile and marked how the outlines of the fair flesh vanished in golden gleams and how its rounded contours shone like silk in the candlelight. He thought of his old dread of Woman, of the Beast of the Scriptures, at once lewd and wild. Nana was all covered with fine hair; a russet made her body velvety, while the Beast was apparent in the almost equine development of her flanks, in the fleshy exuberances and deep hollows of her body, which lent her sex the mystery and suggestiveness lurking in their shadows. She was, indeed, that Golden Creature, blind as brute force, whose very odor ruined the world. Muffat gazed and gazed as a man possessed, till at last, when he had shut his eyes in order to escape it, the Brute reappeared in the darkness of the brain, larger, more terrible, more suggestive in its attitude. Now, he understood, it would remain before his eyes, in his very flesh, forever.




But Nana was gathering herself together. A little thrill of tenderness seemed to have traversed her members. Her eyes were moist; she tried, as it were, to make herself small, as though she could feel herself better thus. Then she threw her head and bosom back and, melting, as it were, in one great bodily caress, she rubbed her cheeks coaxingly, first against one shoulder, then against the other. Her lustful mouth breathed desire over her limbs. She put out her lips, kissed herself long in the neighborhood of her armpit and laughed at the other Nana who also was kissing herself in the mirror.




Then Muffat gave a long sigh. This solitary pleasure exasperated him. Suddenly all his resolutions were swept away as though by a mighty wind. In a fit of brutal passion he caught Nana to his breast and threw her down on the carpet.




"Leave me alone!" she cried. "You're hurting me!"




He was conscious of his undoing; he recognized in her stupidity, vileness and falsehood, and he longed to possess her, poisoned though she was.




"Oh, you're a fool!" she said savagely when he let her get up.




Nevertheless, she grew calm. He would go now. She slipped on a nightgown trimmed with lace and came and sat down on the floor in front of the fire. It was her favorite position. When she again questioned him about Fauchery's article Muffat replied vaguely, for he wanted to avoid a scene. Besides, she declared that she had found a weak spot in Fauchery. And with that she relapsed into a long silence and reflected on how to dismiss the count. She would have liked to do it in an agreeable way, for she was still a good-natured wench, and it bored her to cause others pain, especially in the present instance where the man was a cuckold. The mere thought of his being that had ended by rousing her sympathies!




"So you expect your wife tomorrow morning?" she said at last.




Muffat had stretched himself in an armchair. He looked drowsy, and his limbs were tired. He gave a sign of assent. Nana sat gazing seriously at him with a dull tumult in her brain. Propped on one leg, among her slightly rumpled laces she was holding one of her bare feet between her hands and was turning it mechanically about and about.




"Have you been married long?" she asked.




"Nineteen years," replied the count




"Ah! And is your wife amiable? Do you get on comfortably together?"




He was silent. Then with some embarrassment:




"You know I've begged you never to talk of those matters."




"Dear me, why's that?" she cried, beginning to grow vexed directly. "I'm sure I won't eat your wife if I DO talk about her. Dear boy, why, every woman's worth--"




But she stopped for fear of saying too much. She contented herself by assuming a superior expression, since she considered herself extremely kind. The poor fellow, he needed delicate handling! Besides, she had been struck by a laughable notion, and she smiled as she looked him carefully over.




"I say," she continued, "I haven't told you the story about you that Fauchery's circulating. There's a viper, if you like! I don't bear him any ill will, because his article may be all right, but he's a regular viper all the same."




And laughing more gaily than ever, she let go her foot and, crawling along the floor, came and propped herself against the count's knees.




"Now just fancy, he swears you were still like a babe when you married your wife. You were still like that, eh? Is it true, eh?"




Her eyes pressed for an answer, and she raised her hands to his shoulders and began shaking him in order to extract the desired confession.




"Without doubt," he at last made answer gravely.




Thereupon she again sank down at his feet. She was shaking with uproarious laughter, and she stuttered and dealt him little slaps.




"No, it's too funny! There's no one like you; you're a marvel. But, my poor pet, you must just have been stupid! When a man doesn't know--oh, it is so comical! Good heavens, I should have liked to have seen you! And it came off well, did it? Now tell me something about it! Oh, do, do tell me!"




She overwhelmed him with questions, forgetting nothing and requiring the veriest details. And she laughed such sudden merry peals which doubled her up with mirth, and her chemise slipped and got turned down to such an extent, and her skin looked so golden in the light of the big fire, that little by little the count described to her his bridal night. He no longer felt at all awkward. He himself began to be amused at last as he spoke. Only he kept choosing his phrases, for he still had a certain sense of modesty. The young woman, now thoroughly interested, asked him about the countess. According to his account, she had a marvelous figure but was a regular iceberg for all that.




"Oh, get along with you!" he muttered indolently. "You have no cause to be jealous."




Nana had ceased laughing, and she now resumed her former position and, with her back to the fire, brought her knees up under her chin with her clasped hands. Then in a serious tone she declared:




"It doesn't pay, dear boy, to look like a ninny with one's wife the first night."




"Why?" queried the astonished count.




"Because," she replied slowly, assuming a doctorial expression.




And with that she looked as if she were delivering a lecture and shook her head at him. In the end, however, she condescended to explain herself more lucidly.




"Well, look here! I know how it all happens. Yes, dearie, women don't like a man to be foolish. They don't say anything because there's such a thing as modesty, you know, but you may be sure they think about it for a jolly long time to come. And sooner or later, when a man's been an ignoramus, they go and make other arrangements. That's it, my pet."




He did not seem to understand. Whereupon she grew more definite still. She became maternal and taught him his lesson out of sheer goodness of heart, as a friend might do. Since she had discovered him to be a cuckold the information had weighed on her spirits; she was madly anxious to discuss his position with him.




"Good heavens! I'm talking of things that don't concern me. I've said what I have because everybody ought to be happy. We're having a chat, eh? Well then, you're to answer me as straight as you can."




But she stopped to change her position, for she was burning herself. "It's jolly hot, eh? My back's roasted. Wait a second. I'll cook my tummy a bit. That's what's good for the aches!"




And when she had turned round with her breast to the fire and her feet tucked under her:




"Let me see," she said; "you don't sleep with your wife any longer?"




"No, I swear to you I don't," said Muffat, dreading a scene.




"And you believe she's really a stick?"




He bowed his head in the affirmative.




"And that's why you love me? Answer me! I shan't be angry."




He repeated the same movement.




"Very well then," she concluded. "I suspected as much! Oh, the poor pet. Do you know my aunt Lerat? When she comes get her to tell you the story about the fruiterer who lives opposite her. Just fancy that man--Damn it, how hot this fire is! I must turn round. I'm going to roast my left side now." And as she presented her side to the blaze a droll idea struck her, and like a good-tempered thing, she made fun of herself for she was dellghted to see that she was looking so plump and pink in the light of the coal fire.




"I look like a goose, eh? Yes, that's it! I'm a goose on the spit, and I'm turning, turning and cooking in my own juice, eh?"




And she was once more indulging in a merry fit of laughter when a sound of voices and slamming doors became audible. Muffat was surprised, and he questioned her with a look. She grew serious, and an anxious expression came over her face. It must be Zoe's cat, a cursed beast that broke everything. It was half-past twelve o'clock. How long was she going to bother herself in her cuckold's behalf? Now that the other man had come she ought to get him out of the way, and that quickly.




"What were you saying?" asked the count complaisantly, for he was charmed to see her so kind to him.




But in her desire to be rid of him she suddenly changed her mood, became brutal and did not take care what she was saying.




"Oh yes! The fruiterer and his wife. Well, my dear fellow, they never once touched one another! Not the least bit! She was very keen on it, you understand, but he, the ninny, didn't know it. He was so green that he thought her a stick, and so he went elsewhere and took up with streetwalkers, who treated him to all sorts of nastiness, while she, on her part, made up for it beautifully with fellows who were a lot slyer than her greenhorn of a husband. And things always turn out that way through people not understanding one another. I know it, I do!"




Muffat was growing pale. At last he was beginning to understand her allusions, and he wanted to make her keep silence. But she was in full swing.




"No, hold your tongue, will you? If you weren't brutes you would be as nice with your wives as you are with us, and if your wives weren't geese they would take as much pains to keep you as we do to get you. That's the way to behave. Yes, my duck, you can put that in your pipe and smoke it."




"Do not talk of honest women," he said in a hard voice. "You do not know them."




At that Nana rose to her knees.




"I don't know them! Why, they aren't even clean, your honest women aren't! They aren't even clean! I defy you to find me one who would dare show herself as I am doing. Oh, you make me laugh with your honest women. Don't drive me to it; don't oblige me to tell you things I may regret afterward."




The count, by way of answer, mumbled something insulting. Nana became quite pale in her turn. For some seconds she looked at him without speaking. Then in her decisive way:




"What would you do if your wife were deceiving you?"




He made a threatening gesture.




"Well, and if I were to?"




"Oh, you," he muttered with a shrug of his shoulders.




Nana was certainly not spiteful. Since the beginning of the conversation she had been strongly tempted to throw his cuckold's reputation in his teeth, but she had resisted. She would have liked to confess him quietly on the subject, but he had begun to exasperate her at last. The matter ought to stop now.




"Well, then, my dearie," she continued, "I don't know what you're getting at with me. For two hours past you've been worrying my life out. Now do just go and find your wife, for she's at it with Fauchery. Yes, it's quite correct; they're in the Rue Taitbout, at the corner of the Rue de Provence. You see, I'm giving you the address."




Then triumphantly, as she saw Muffat stagger to his feet like an ox under the hammer:




"If honest women must meddle in our affairs and take our sweethearts from us--Oh, you bet they're a nice lot, those honest women!"




But she was unable to proceed. With a terrible push he had cast her full length on the floor and, lifting his heel, he seemed on the point of crushing in her head in order to silence her. For the twinkling of an eye she felt sickening dread. Blinded with rage, he had begun beating about the room like a maniac. Then his choking silence and the struggle with which he was shaken melted her to tears. She felt a mortal regret and, rolling herself up in front of the fire so as to roast her right side, she undertook the task of comforting him.




"I take my oath, darling, I thought you knew it all. Otherwise I shouldn't have spoken; you may be sure. But perhaps it isn't true. I don't say anything for certain. I've been told it, and people are talking about it, but what does that prove? Oh, get along! You're very silly to grow riled about it. If I were a man I shouldn't care a rush for the women! All the women are alike, you see, high or low; they're all rowdy and the rest of it."




In a fit of self-abnegation she was severe on womankind, for she wished thus to lessen the cruelty of her blow. But he did not listen to her or hear what she said. With fumbling movements he had put on his boots and his overcoat. For a moment longer he raved round, and then in a final outburst, finding himself near the door, he rushed from the room. Nana was very much annoyed.




"Well, well! A prosperous trip to you!" she continued aloud, though she was now alone. "He's polite, too, that fellow is, when he's spoken to! And I had to defend myself at that! Well, I was the first to get back my temper and I made plenty of excuses, I'm thinking! Besides, he had been getting on my nerves!"




Nevertheless, she was not happy and sat scratching her legs with both hands. Then she took high ground:




"Tut, tut, it isn't my fault if he is a cuckold!"




And toasted on every side and as hot as a roast bird, she went and buried herself under the bedclothes after ringing for Zoe to usher in the other man, who was waiting in the kitchen.




Once outside, Muffat began walking at a furious pace. A fresh shower had just fallen, and he kept slipping on the greasy pavement. When he looked mechanically up into the sky he saw ragged, soot-colored clouds scudding in front of the moon. At this hour of the night passers-by were becoming few and far between in the Boulevard Haussmann. He skirted the enclosures round the opera house in his search for darkness, and as he went along he kept mumbling inconsequent phrases. That girl had been lying. She had invented her story out of sheer stupidity and cruelty. He ought to have crushed her head when he had it under his heel. After all was said and done, the business was too shameful. Never would he see her; never would he touch her again, or if he did he would be miserably weak. And with that he breathed hard, as though he were free once more. Oh, that naked, cruel monster, roasting away like any goose and slavering over everything that he had respected for forty years back. The moon had come out, and the empty street was bathed in white light. He felt afraid, and he burst into a great fit of sobbing, for he had grown suddenly hopeless and maddened as though he had sunk into a fathomless void.




"My God!" he stuttered out. "It's finished! There's nothing left now!"




Along the boulevards belated people were hurrying. He tried hard to be calm, and as the story told him by that courtesan kept recurring to his burning consciousness, he wanted to reason the matter out. The countess was coming up from Mme de Chezelles's country house tomorrow morning. Yet nothing, in fact, could have prevented her from returning to Paris the night before and passing it with that man. He now began recalling to mind certain details of their stay at Les Fondettes. One evening, for instance, he had surprised Sabine in the shade of some trees, when she was so much agitated as to be unable to answer his questions. The man had been present; why should she not be with him now? The more he thought about it the more possible the whole story became, and he ended by thinking it natural and even inevitable. While he was in his shirt sleeves in the house of a harlot his wife was undressing in her lover's room. Nothing could be simpler or more logical! Reasoning in this way, he forced himself to keep cool. He felt as if there were a great downward movement in the direction of fleshly madness, a movement which, as it grew, was overcoming the whole world round about him. Warm images pursued him in imagination. A naked Nana suddenly evoked a naked Sabine. At this vision, which seemed to bring them together in shameless relationship and under the influence of the same lusts, he literally stumbled, and in the road a cab nearly ran over him. Some women who had come out of a cafe jostled him amid loud laughter. Then a fit of weeping once more overcame him, despite all his efforts to the contrary, and, not wishing to shed tears in the presence of others, he plunged into a dark and empty street. It was the Rue Rossini, and along its silent length he wept like a child.




"It's over with us," he said in hollow tones. "There's nothing left us now, nothing left us now!"




He wept so violently that he had to lean up against a door as he buried his face in his wet hands. A noise of footsteps drove him away. He felt a shame and a fear which made him fly before people's faces with the restless step of a bird of darkness. When passers-by met him on the pavement he did his best to look and walk in a leisurely way, for he fancied they were reading his secret in the very swing of his shoulders. He had followed the Rue de la Grange Bateliere as far as the Rue du Faubourg Montmartre, where the brilliant lamplight surprised him, and he retraced his steps. For nearly an hour he traversed the district thus, choosing always the darkest corners. Doubtless there was some goal whither his steps were patiently, instinctively, leading him through a labyrinth of endless turnings. At length he lifted his eyes up it a street corner. He had reached his destination, the point where the Rue Taitbout and the Rue de la Provence met. He had taken an hour amid his painful mental sufferings to arrive at a place he could have reached in five minutes. One morning a month ago he remembered going up to Fauchery's rooms to thank him for a notice of a ball at the Tuileries, in which the journalist had mentioned him. The flat was between the ground floor and the first story and had a row of small square windows which were half hidden by the colossal signboard belonging to a shop. The last window on the left was bisected by a brilliant band of lamplight coming from between the half-closed curtains. And he remained absorbed and expectant, with his gaze fixed on this shining streak.




The moon had disappeared in an inky sky, whence an icy drizzle was falling. Two o'clock struck at the Trinite. The Rue de Provence and the Rue Taitbout lay in shadow, bestarred at intervals by bright splashes of light from the gas lamps, which in the distance were merged in yellow mist. Muffat did not move from where he was standing. That was the room. He remembered it now: it had hangings of red "andrinople," and a Louis XIII bed stood at one end of it. The lamp must be standing on the chimney piece to the right. Without doubt they had gone to bed, for no shadows passed across the window, and the bright streak gleamed as motionless as the light of a night lamp. With his eyes still uplifted he began forming a plan; he would ring the bell, go upstairs despite the porter's remonstrances, break the doors in with a push of his shoulder and fall upon them in the very bed without giving them time to unlace their arms. For one moment the thought that he had no weapon upon him gave him pause, but directly afterward he decided to throttle them. He returned to the consideration of his project, and he perfected it while waiting for some sign, some indication, which should bring certainty with it.




Had a woman's shadow only shown itself at that moment he would have rung. But the thought that perhaps he was deceiving himself froze him. How could he be certain? Doubts began to return. His wife could not be with that man. It was monstrous and impossible. Nevertheless, he stayed where he was and was gradually overcome by a species of torpor which merged into sheer feebleness while he waited long, and the fixity of his gaze induced hallucinations.




A shower was falling. Two policemen were approaching, and he was forced to leave the doorway where he had taken shelter. When these were lost to view in the Rue de Provence he returned to his post, wet and shivering. The luminous streak still traversed the window, and this time he was going away for good when a shadow crossed it. It moved so quickly that he thought he had deceived himself. But first one and then another black thing followed quickly after it, and there was a regular commotion in the room. Riveted anew to the pavement, he experienced an intolerable burning sensation in his inside as he waited to find out the meaning of it all. Outlines of arms and legs flitted after one another, and an enormous hand traveled about with the silhouette of a water jug. He distinguished nothing clearly, but he thought he recognized a woman's headdress. And he disputed the point with himself; it might well have been Sabine's hair, only the neck did not seem sufficiently slim. At that hour of the night he had lost the power of recognition and of action. In this terrible agony of uncertainty his inside caused him such acute suffering that he pressed against the door in order to calm himself, shivering like a man in rags, as he did so. Then seeing that despite everything he could not turn his eyes away from the window, his anger changed into a fit of moralizing. He fancied himself a deputy; he was haranguing an assembly, loudly denouncing debauchery, prophesying national ruin. And he reconstructed Fauchery's article on the poisoned fly, and he came before the house and declared that morals such as these, which could only be paralleled in the days of the later Roman Empire, rendered society an impossibility; that did him good. But the shadows had meanwhile disappeared. Doubtless they had gone to bed again, and, still watching, he continued waiting where he was.




Three o'clock struck, then four, but he could not take his departure. When showers fell he buried himself in a corner of the doorway, his legs splashed with wet. Nobody passed by now, and occasionally his eyes would close, as though scorched by the streak of light, which he kept watching obstinately, fixedly, with idiotic persistence. On two subsequent occasions the shadows flitted about, repeating the same gestures and agitating the silhouette of the same gigantic jug, and twice quiet was re-established, and the night lamp again glowed discreetly out. These shadows only increased his uncertainty. Then, too, a sudden idea soothed his brain while it postponed the decisive moment. After all, he had only to wait for the woman when she left the house. He could quite easily recognize Sabine. Nothing could be simpler, and there would be no scandal, and he would be sure of things one way or the other. It was only necessary to stay where he was. Among all the confused feelings which had been agitating him he now merely felt a dull need of certain knowledge. But sheer weariness and vacancy began lulling him to sleep under his doorway, and by way of distraction he tried to reckon up how long he would have to wait. Sabine was to be at the station toward nine o'clock; that meant about four hours and a half more. He was very patient; he would even have been content not to move again, and he found a certain charm in fancying that his night vigil would last through eternity.




Suddenly the streak of light was gone. This extremely simple event was to him an unforeseen catastrophe, at once troublesome and disagreeable. Evidently they had just put the lamp out and were going to sleep. lt was reasonable enough at that hour, but he was irritated thereat, for now the darkened window ceased to interest him. He watched it for a quarter of an hour longer and then grew tired and, leaving the doorway, took a turn upon the pavement. Until five o'clock he walked to and fro, looking upward from time to time. The window seemed a dead thing, and now and then he asked himself if he had not dreamed that shadows had been dancing up there behind the panes. An intolerable sense of fatigue weighed him down, a dull, heavy feeling, under the influence of which he forgot what he was waiting for at that particular street corner. He kept stumbling on the pavement and starting into wakefulness with the icy shudder of a man who does not know where he is. Nothing seemed to justify the painful anxiety he was inflicting on himself. Since those people were asleep--well then, let them sleep! What good could it do mixing in their affairs? It was very dark; no one would ever know anything about this night's doings. And with that every sentiment within him, down to curiosity itself, took flight before the longing to have done with it all and to find relief somewhere. The cold was increasing, and the street was becoming insufferable. Twice he walked away and slowly returned, dragging one foot behind the other, only to walk farther away next time. It was all over; nothing was left him now, and so he went down the whole length of the boulevard and did not return.




His was a melancholy progress through the streets. He walked slowly, never changing his pace and simply keeping along the walls of the houses.




His boot heels re-echoed, and he saw nothing but his shadow moving at his side. As he neared each successive gaslight it grew taller and immediately afterward diminished. But this lulled him and occupied him mechanically. He never knew afterward where he had been; it seemed as if he had dragged himself round and round in a circle for hours. One reminiscence only was very distinctly retained by him. Without his being able to explain how it came about he found himself with his face pressed close against the gate at the end of the Passage des Panoramas and his two hands grasping the bars. He did not shake them but, his whole heart swelling with emotion, he simply tried to look into the passage. But he could make nothing out clearly, for shadows flooded the whole length of the deserted gallery, and the wind, blowing hard down the Rue Saint-Marc, puffed in his face with the damp breath of a cellar. For a time he tried doggedly to see into the place, and then, awakening from his dream, he was filled with astonishment and asked himself what he could possibly be seeking for at that hour and in that position, for he had pressed against the railings so fiercely that they had left their mark on his face. Then he went on tramp once more. He was hopeless, and his heart was full of infinite sorrow, for he felt, amid all those shadows, that he was evermore betrayed and alone.




Day broke at last. It was the murky dawn that follows winter nights and looks so melancholy from muddy Paris pavements. Muffat had returned into the wide streets, which were then in course of construction on either side of the new opera house. Soaked by the rain and cut up by cart wheels, the chalky soil had become a lake of liquid mire. But he never looked to see where he was stepping and walked on and on, slipping and regaining his footing as he went. The awakening of Paris, with its gangs of sweepers and early workmen trooping to their destinations, added to his troubles as day brightened. People stared at him in surprise as he went by with scared look and soaked hat and muddy clothes. For a long while he sought refuge against palings and among scaffoldings, his desolate brain haunted by the single remaining thought that he was very miserable.




Then he thought of God. The sudden idea of divine help, of superhuman consolation, surprised him, as though it were something unforeseen and extraordinary. The image of M. Venot was evoked thereby, and he saw his little plump face and ruined teeth. Assuredly M. Venot, whom for months he had been avoiding and thereby rendering miserable, would be delighted were he to go and knock at his door and fall weeping into his arms. In the old days God had been always so merciful toward him. At the least sorrow, the slightest obstacle on the path of life, he had been wont to enter a church, where, kneeling down, he would humble his littleness in the presence of Omnipotence. And he had been used to go forth thence, fortified by prayer, fully prepared to give up the good things of this world, possessed by the single yearning for eternal salvation. But at present he only practiced by fits and starts, when the terror of hell came upon him. All kinds of weak inclinations had overcome him, and the thought of Nana disturbed his devotions. And now the thought of God astonished him. Why had he not thought of God before, in the hour of that terrible agony when his feeble humanity was breaking up in ruin?




Meanwhile with slow and painful steps he sought for a church. But he had lost his bearings; the early hour had changed the face of the streets. Soon, however, as he turned the corner of the Rue de la Chaussee-d'Antin, he noticed a tower looming vaguely in the fog at the end of the Trinite Church. The white statues overlooking the bare garden seemed like so many chilly Venuses among the yellow foliage of a park. Under the porch he stood and panted a little, for the ascent of the wide steps had tired him. Then he went in. The church was very cold, for its heating apparatus had been fireless since the previous evening, and its lofty, vaulted aisles were full of a fine damp vapor which had come filtering through the windows. The aisles were deep in shadow; not a soul was in the church, and the only sound audible amid the unlovely darkness was that made by the old shoes of some verger or other who was dragging himself about in sulky semiwakefulness. Muffat, however, after knocking forlornly against an untidy collection of chairs, sank on his knees with bursting heart and propped himself against the rails in front of a little chapel close by a font. He clasped his hands and began searching within himself for suitable prayers, while his whole being yearned toward a transport. But only his lips kept stammering empty words; his heart and brain were far away, and with them he returned to the outer world and began his long, unresting march through the streets, as though lashed forward by implacable necessity. And he kept repeating, "O my God, come to my assistance! O my God, abandon not Thy creature, who delivers himself up to Thy justice! O my God, I adore Thee: Thou wilt not leave me to perish under the buffetings of mine enemies!" Nothing answered: the shadows and the cold weighed upon him, and the noise of the old shoes continued in the distance and prevented him praying. Nothing, indeed, save that tiresome noise was audible in the deserted church, where the matutinal sweeping was unknown before the early masses had somewhat warmed the air of the place. After that he rose to his feet with the help of a chair, his knees cracking under him as he did so. God was not yet there. And why should he weep in M. Venot's arms? The man could do nothing.




And then mechanically he returned to Nana's house. Outside he slipped, and he felt the tears welling to his eyes again, but he was not angry with his lot--he was only feeble and ill. Yes, he was too tired; the rain had wet him too much; he was nipped with cold, but the idea of going back to his great dark house in the Rue Miromesnil froze his heart. The house door at Nana's was not open as yet, and he had to wait till the porter made his appearance. He smiled as he went upstairs, for he already felt penetrated by the soft warmth of that cozy retreat, where he would be able to stretch his limbs and go to sleep.




When Zoe opened the door to him she gave a start of most uneasy astonishment. Madame had been taken ill with an atrocious sick headache, and she hadn't closed her eyes all night. Still, she could quite go and see whether Madame had gone to sleep for good. And with that she slipped into the bedroom while he sank back into one of the armchairs in the drawing room. But almost at that very moment Nana appeared. She had jumped out of bed and had scarce had time to slip on a petticoat. Her feet were bare, her hair in wild disorder, her nightgown all crumpled.




"What! You here again?" she cried with a red flush on her cheeks.




Up she rushed, stung by sudden indignation, in order herself to thrust him out of doors. But when she saw him in such sorry plight--nay, so utterly done for--she felt infinite pity.




"Well, you are a pretty sight, my dear fellow!" she continued more gently. "But what's the matter? You've spotted them, eh? And it's given you the hump?"




He did not answer; he looked like a broken-down animal. Nevertheless, she came to the conclusion that he still lacked proofs, and to hearten him up the said:




"You see now? I was on the wrong tack. Your wife's an honest woman, on my word of honor! And now, my little friend, you must go home to bed. You want it badly."




He did not stir.




"Now then, be off! I can't keep you here. But perhaps you won't presume to stay at such a time as this?"




"Yes, let's go to bed," he stammered.




She repressed a violent gesture, for her patience was deserting her. Was the man going crazy?




"Come, be off!" she repeated.




"No."




But she flared up in exasperation, in utter rebellion.




"It's sickening! Don't you understand I'm jolly tired of your company? Go and find your wife, who's making a cuckold of you. Yes, she's making a cuckold of you. I say so--yes, I do now. There, you've got the sack! Will you leave me or will you not?"




Muffat's eyes filled with tears. He clasped his hands together.




"Oh, let's go to bed!"




At this Nana suddenly lost all control over herself and was choked by nervous sobs. She was being taken advaatage of when all was said and done! What had these stories to do with her? She certainly had used all manner of delicate methods in order to teach him his lesson gently. And now he was for making her pay the damages! No, hank you! She was kindhearted, but not to that extent.




"The devil, but I've had enough of this!" she swore, bringing her fist down on the furniture. "Yes, yes, I wanted to be faithful--it was all I could do to be that! Yet if I spoke the word I could be rich tomorrow, my dear fellow!"




He looked up in surprise. Never once had he thought of the monetary question. If she only expressed a desire he would realize it at once; his whole fortune was at her service.




"No, it's too late now," she replied furiously. "I like men who give without being asked. No, if you were to offer me a million for a single interview I should say no! It's over between us; I've got other fish to fry there! So be off or I shan't answer for the consequences. I shall do something dreadful!"




She advanced threateningly toward him, and while she was raving, as became a good courtesan who, though driven to desperation, was yet firmly convinced of her rights and her superiority over tiresome, honest folks, the door opened suddenly and Steiner presented himself. That proved the finishing touch. She shrieked aloud:




"Well, I never. Here's the other one!"




Bewildered by her piercing outcry, Steiner stopped short. Muffat's unexpected presence annoyed him, for he feared an explanation and had been doing his best to avoid it these three months past. With blinking eyes he stood first on one leg, then on the other, looking embarrassed the while and avoiding the count's gaze. He was out of breath, and as became a man who had rushed across Paris with good news, only to find himself involved in unforeseen trouble, his face was flushed and distorted.




"Que veux-tu, toi?" asked Nana roughly, using the second person singular in open mockery of the count.




"What--what do I--" he stammered. "I've got it for you--you know what."




"Eh?"




He hesitated. The day before yesterday she had given him to understand that if he could not find her a thousand francs to pay a bill with she would not receive him any more. For two days he had been loafing about the town in quest of the money and had at last made the sum up that very morning.




"The thousand francs!" he ended by declaring as he drew an envelope from his pocket.




Nana had not remembered.




"The thousand francs!" she cried. "D'you think I'm begging alms? 




Now look here, that's what I value your thousand francs at!"




And snatching the envelope, she threw it full in his face. As became a prudent Hebrew, he picked it up slowly and painfully and then looked at the young woman with a dull expression of face. Muffat and he exchanged a despairing glance, while she put her arms akimbo in order to shout more loudly than before.




"Come now, will you soon have done insulting me? I'm glad you've come, too, dear boy, because now you see the clearance'll be quite complete. Now then, gee up! Out you go!"




Then as they did not hurry in the least, for they were paralyzed:




"D'you mean to say I'm acting like a fool, eh? It's likely enough! But you've bored me too much! And, hang it all, I've had enough of swelldom! If I die of what I'm doing--well, it's my fancy!"




They sought to calm her; they begged her to listen to reason.




"Now then, once, twice, thrice! Won't you go? Very well! Look there! I've got company."




And with a brisk movement she flung wide the bedroom door. Whereupon in the middle of the tumbled bed the two men caught sight of Fontan. He had not expected to be shown off in this situation; nevertheless, he took things very easily, for he was used to sudden surprises on the stage. Indeed, after the first shock he even hit upon a grimace calculated to tide him honorably over his difficulty; he "turned rabbit," as he phrased it, and stuck out his lips and wrinkled up his nose, so as completely to transform the lower half of his face. His base, satyrlike head seemed to exude incontinence. It was this man Fontan then whom Nana had been to fetch at the Varieties every day for a week past, for she was smitten with that fierce sort of passion which the grimacing ugliness of a low comedian is wont to inspire in the genus courtesan.




"There!" she said, pointing him out with tragic gesture.




Muffat, who hitherto had pocketed everything, rebelled at this affront.




"Bitch!" he stammered.




But Nana, who was once more in the bedroom, came back in order to have the last word.




"How am I a bitch? What about your wife?"




And she was off and, slamming the door with a bang, she noisily pushed to the bolt. Left alone, the two men gazed at one another in silence. Zoe had just come into the room, but she did not drive them out. Nay, she spoke to them in the most sensible manner. As became a woman with a head on her shoulders, she decided that Madame's conduct was rather too much of a good thing. But she defended her, nonetheless: this union with the play actor couldn't last; the madness must be allowed to pass off! The two men retired without uttering a sound. On the pavement outside they shook hands silently, as though swayed by a mutual sense of fraternity. Then they turned their backs on one another and went crawling off in opposite directions.




When at last Muffat entered his town house in the Rue Miromesnil his wife was just arriving. The two met on the great staircase, whose walls exhaled an icy chill. They lifted up their eyes and beheld one another. The count still wore his muddy clothes, and his pale, bewildered face betrayed the prodigal returning from his debauch. The countess looked as though she were utterly fagged out by a night in the train. She was dropping with sleep, but her hair had been brushed anyhow, and her eyes were deeply sunken.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  6


昨天晚上,缪法伯爵偕同妻子和女儿,来到了丰岱特庄园,呆在庄园里的只有于贡夫人和她的儿子乔治,她邀请他们到庄园来住一个星期。他们的房屋是十七世纪末建造的,四周是方方正正的大围墙,房子外观朴实无华;但花园里却绿树成荫,几口池塘里的水都是流水,从山泉流来。庄园坐落在由奥尔良通往巴黎的公路旁边,树木葱葱绿绿,宛如一片碧浪,打破了这个平原地区的一望无垠的农田的单调景色。




十一点钟,午饭的钟声敲响第二下时,大家便聚集到一起,于贡夫人脸上浮现出慈母般的微笑,在萨比娜的脸颊上吻了两下,说道:




“你知道,我住在乡下已经习惯了……看见你来了,我仿佛年轻了二十岁……在你以前住过的房间里,这一夜,睡得好吧?”




接着,还未等到萨比娜回答,她又转向爱丝泰勒,说道:




“这个小姑娘也是一觉睡到天亮吧?……来吻我一下吧,我的孩子……”




大家已经在一间宽敞的饭厅里坐了下来,饭厅窗户都朝向花园。大家坐在大餐桌的一头,互相靠得很紧,这样显得更亲热些。萨比娜兴高采烈,此时此地唤起了她对年轻时代的回忆:她曾经在丰岱特住过几个月,在这里作过长距离的散步,夏天的一个夜晚,不小心掉进一口池塘里,在一个衣柜里发现一本旧骑士小说,冬天她坐在葡萄枝点燃的火堆前读这本小说。乔治已有几个月没有看见伯爵夫人了,他觉得她有些古怪,容貌似乎有些变化;相反,这根瘦竹杆子爱丝泰勒,却显得更加平平常常,沉默寡言,呆板得很。




大家吃得很简单,只吃了带壳煮的溏心蛋和排骨。于贡夫人是个家庭妇女,她抱怨肉店真不像话,送来的肉从来没有一块是合她意的,她只好一切都到奥尔良去买。另外,这次客人们吃得不满意,要怪他们自己,因为他们姗姗来迟,错过了时节。




“你们真没有常识,”她说道,“我从六月份起就一直盼望你们来,眼下已到了九月中旬……所以,你们瞧,没有什么景色可欣赏了。”




她用手指指了指外面已经开始发黄的草地里的树木。天空阴沉沉的,远处笼罩在一片淡蓝色的雾气中,一派恬静、寂静景色,令人惆怅。




“啊!我还要等几个客人,”她继续说道,“客人来了我们就快乐起来……乔治邀请的客人首先是福什利先生和达盖内先生,你们大概认识他们吧?……还有德·旺德夫尔先生,他在五年前就答应我要来的;今年他也许会下决心来吧。”




“好啊!”伯爵夫人笑着说,“那怕只邀请到旺德夫尔一个人也好!他非常忙。”




“菲利普呢?”缪法问道。




“菲利普请过假了,”老太太回答道,“等他回来时,你们也许不在丰岱特了。”




咖啡端来了。大家一下子又谈到巴黎,有人提到斯泰内的名字。听到这个名字,于贡夫人轻轻叫了一声。




“顺便问一下,”她说道,“斯泰内先生,是不是就是一天晚上我在你家里遇到的那个胖子,是个银行家?……这个人真不光彩!他在离这里一里远的地方,为一个女演员买了一座别墅,就在舒河后面,靠近居米埃尔那里!这个地方的人对他都很反感……我的朋友,你知道这件事吗?”




“我一点也不知道,”缪法回答道,“哦,斯泰内在附近买了一座别墅!”




乔治听到她母亲提起这件事时,正在低头喝咖啡;他抬起头来,瞧瞧伯爵,对他的回答感到很惊讶。他为什么这样公然撒谎?而伯爵呢,他也注意到了年轻人的动作,他以怀疑的目光瞧了他一下。于贡夫人继续说得更详细了:这座别墅取名“藏娇楼”,沿舒河而上,一直到居米埃尔,再过一座桥,就到了。这样走,整整多走二公里;不然,就要涉水过河,要冒落水的危险。




“那个女演员叫什么名字?”伯爵夫人问道。




“啊!对了,有人向我提到过她,”老太太喃喃说道,“今天早上园丁告诉我们的时候,乔治,你也在场……”




乔治装出记不清楚的样子。缪法一边用手指转动着一把汤匙,一边等待乔治回答。伯爵夫人对她丈夫说道:




“斯泰内先生是否就是那个与游艺剧院的女歌星娜娜相好的人?”




“娜娜,正是她,真讨厌!”于贡夫人气愤地说道,“有人在‘藏娇楼’里等她来呢。这些情况都是园丁告诉我的……你说是吗,乔治?园丁说她今天晚上就来。”




伯爵惊讶得身上轻轻打了一下哆嗦,乔治抢先说道:




“哦,妈妈,园丁不了解情况……刚才车夫说的情况正好相反,后天之前不会有任何人来‘藏娇楼’。”




乔治竭力做出神态自然的样子,一边用眼角观察伯爵对他的话的反应。伯爵这时又转动起小汤匙来,看样子他放心了。伯爵夫人目不转睛地凝望着远处花园的淡蓝色薄雾,似乎不再听他们谈话。随着脸上浮现的一丝微笑,她的思路跟着突然唤起的秘密想法转动;这时爱丝泰勒直挺挺地坐在椅子上,听了大家谈到娜娜的情况,她的白皙的处女脸上,没有丝毫反应。




“我的天,”于贡太太沉默了一会,恢复了她纯朴善良的脾气,悄悄说道,“我不该生气……每个人都要活下去嘛……这个女人,如果我们在路上遇到她,不同她打招呼就行了。”




大家散席时,她还埋怨萨比娜伯爵夫人今年不该让她等得那么久。但是伯爵夫人为自己辩护,她把来迟的责任推到她丈夫的身上;有两次连箱子都收拾好了,临走前他又变挂了,说有紧急事情要处理;后来,看来旅行计划完全告吹了,他却又突然决定来了。于是,老太太又说,乔治也一样,两次说要来,结果都没有来,后来她已不指望他来了,结果他却在前天晚上突然来到了丰岱特。大家走向花园,两个女人走在中间,两个男人走在左右两边,他们低着头,静静地听她们讲话。




“不过这也不要紧,”于贡太太说,她在她儿子的金色头发上吻了吻,“小治治真乖,这次他肯来到这个偏僻的乡间,同妈妈在一起……这个好治治,他还没有忘记我。”




下午,她感到焦虑不安,乔治刚刚离席时,就说头脑发沉,似乎慢慢地变成剧烈的偏头痛。快到四点钟时,他就想上楼睡觉,这是唯一的治疗方法;只要他一觉睡到第二天早上,就什么病也没有了。他母亲坚持要亲自送他上床睡觉。但她一出了房间,乔治就从床上跳下来,把门反锁上了,他借口说把自己反锁在房间里,免得别人来打扰他;然后,他亲热地叫道:“晚安,妈妈,明天见!”同时他答应一觉睡到大天亮。事实上,他下床后没有再躺下,脸上毫无病容,目光炯炯,他悄悄地穿上衣服,然后,坐到一张椅子上,一动不动,静静地等待着。晚饭钟声敲响时,他窥伺着向饭厅走去的缪法。十分钟后,他觉得肯定不会被人看见了,就敏捷地爬上窗户,抓住一条下水管溜到室外;他的卧室在二楼,窗户朝向房子的背面。他钻进一片树丛中,出了花园,在田野上奔跑,向着舒河方向而去,他的肚子里空空的,激动得心怦怦直跳。夜幕降临了,开始下起毛毛细雨。




这天晚上,娜娜确实要到“藏娇楼”来。自从五月份斯泰内给她买下这座别墅以来,她不时想到这里来居住,为这事她还流过泪呢;可是,每次她要来,博尔德纳夫总是连最短时间的假也不批准,说要到九月份才能让她走,借口在博览会期间,他不想找别人来代她演出,那怕一个晚上也不行。快到八月底时,他又说要等到十月份才行。娜娜恼火了,宣称九月十五日她要到“藏娇楼”来。她甚至跟博尔德纳夫对着干,当着他的面,邀请一大群人同往。她一直巧妙地拒绝缪法对她的追求,一天下午,他在她家里,浑身哆嗦着苦苦哀求她,她终于答应了他的要求,但是要她去了“藏娇楼”才行;她也要求他在九月十五日到那里。到了十二日,她心血来潮,突然一个人带着佐爱走了。如果博尔德纳夫事先知道了,也许会想出办法不让她走。她给博尔德纳夫捎去医生开的一张证明,把他扔下不管,这样做她觉得非常开心。她第一个到达“藏娇楼”,神不知鬼不觉地在那里住上两天的想法在她头脑里产生时,她便催促佐爱收拾行李,把她推上出租马车。在马车里,她对佐爱非常亲热,一边请求她原谅,一边吻她。一直到了火车站的小吃部,她才想到要写一封信通知斯泰内。她请斯泰内在大后天与她见面,如果他希望他们见面时她精神充沛的话。接着,她的头脑里又突然出现另一个想法,她又写了一封信给她的姑妈,请她立刻把小路易带来。这样对小宝宝非常有好处,大家在树荫下一起玩玩,该多好啊!从巴黎到奥尔良,她在车厢里一直谈着这件事,谈着谈着,她的眼睛都流泪了,突然大发母爱之情,竟把花呀、鸟呀和她的孩子夹在一起大谈特谈。




“藏娇楼”别墅距火车站三法里有余。娜娜花了一个小时才雇到一辆马车,那是一辆破旧的敞篷四轮马车,车速很慢,车轮发出哐当哐当的声音。车夫是个不爱言谈的矮个子老头,她马上缠着他,向他提出一连串问题。例如:他是否经常在“藏娇楼”别墅前经过?“藏娇楼”是否就在这座小山岗的后面?那儿是否树木很多?那座房子是否在老远的地方就能望见?矮老头子被问得支支吾吾。娜娜坐在马车里,高兴得坐立不安;而佐爱则不然,还在为匆匆忙忙地离开巴黎而怄气呢,她直撅撅地坐在里面,面色阴郁。马突然停步了,娜娜以为到了目的地。她把头探到车门外,问道:




“我们到了吗?嗯?”




车夫没有回答,扬起马鞭赶马,马艰难地爬到了坡上。娜娜喜出望外地眺望灰色天空下的那片一望无垠的原野,只见天空中乌云密布。




“啊!佐爱,你瞧,这是一片草!……这是麦子吗?……天呀!多美的景色!”




“人家一看太太就知道不是乡下人,”女仆绷着脸终于开口了,“我呀,我对农村倒很熟悉,我在一个牙科医生家里干过活,他在布吉瓦尔有一座房屋……所以,我知道今天晚上一定很冷,这一带天气很潮湿。”




他们到了树丛下面。娜娜像只小狗,嗅着树叶发出的香味。在大路转弯的地方,她忽然瞥见露在树枝中的房屋的一角。大概就是那儿吧;接着,她又跟车夫谈话了,车夫总是摇摇头,意思是她说得不对。后来,他们下山岗的另一道坡时,车夫用马鞭一指,低声说道:




“瞧,在那边。”




她站起来,整个身子伸到车门外。




“哪儿?哪儿?”她什么也没望见,脸色发白,大声叫道。




她终于望见一角墙壁。于是她在马车里又叫又跳,情绪非常激动,简直控制不住自己了。




“佐爱,我望见了,我望见了!……你到这边看看……啊!屋顶上还有一个砖砌的阳台呢。那是一个暖房!啊!这座房子真大……啊,我多么高兴!看吧,佐爱,看吧!”




马车在栅栏前面停了下来。一扇小门打开了,走出一个瘦高个子园丁,手里拿着一顶鸭舌帽。娜娜又摆出一副尊严的样子,因为车夫虽然紧闭嘴不说话,但样子却像在暗暗发笑。她克制住自己,没有向里面跑,站在那儿听车夫讲话。园丁是个爱唠叨的人,他请太太原谅那里没有收拾整齐,因为他早上刚刚收到太太的信。娜娜虽然尽量克制自己,还是拔腿就走,她走得很快,佐爱赶不上她。走到小路的一头,她停下脚步,站了片刻,把整座房子看了一眼。这是一座颇具意大利风格的大别墅,旁边有一座较小的房屋,是一个英国富翁在那不勒斯居住两年后,到这里建造的;建后不久他就住厌了。




“我领太太看看吧。”园丁说道。




娜娜抢先走在前头,她大声对他说,叫他不必去了,她喜欢一个人去看,她喜欢这样。她连帽子也没有脱下来,就跑进了房间里,一边喊佐爱,一边发表议论,声音从走廊的一端传到另一端,使这座几个月无人住居的、空荡荡的房子里充满了她的喊声和笑声。她一进门看到的是前厅,里面有点潮湿,不过,这倒没关系,没有人在这里睡觉。客厅的窗户都朝向草坪,显得十分雅致;只是红色的家具很难看,她将把家具换掉。至于饭厅,嗯,漂亮极了!在巴黎如果有这样大的一间饭厅,什么样的婚筵酒席都能摆!她走到二楼时,突然想起还没有看厨房,就又下楼了,一看就惊叫起来,洗碗槽那么漂亮,炉膛那么大,简直能在里面烤一只整山羊,佐爱看了肯定会赞不绝口。她又上了二楼,她的卧室令她兴奋不已,这间卧室是由一个奥尔良的地毯商人布置的,里面挂的全是提花装饰布,款式是路易十六式的,颜色是粉红色的。啊!在里面睡觉该是多么惬意啊!真是一个明星演员的安乐窝!另外,还有四五间客房;然后再往上去是漂亮的阁楼,里面非常适合放箱子。佐爱很不乐意,总是慢吞吞地跟随在夫人后面,对每个房间冷淡地看上一眼。她望着太太向阁楼上爬,等她爬到陡直的梯子顶端时,佐爱看不见她了。谢天谢地!她才不想跟在太太后边摔断腿呢。可是这时她听见一个声音从远处传来,仿佛是从壁炉的烟囱里传来的。




“佐爱!佐爱!你在哪里?上来吧!……你真想象不到……




这里简直是仙境。”




佐爱嘀嘀咕咕往上爬。她发现太太站在屋顶上,手撑在砖头栏杆上,眺望着越远越开阔的山谷。地平线一望无垠,淹没在一片灰蒙蒙的雾气中,一阵狂风夹着细雨拂来。娜娜只好用双手抓住帽子,生怕它被风吹走,她的裙子被风吹得飘拂着,像旗帜一样在风中噼啪作响。




“啊!不,我不来了!”佐爱一边把头缩回来,一边说道,“太太会被风刮跑的……这倒霉的天气!”




太太没有听见她的话。她俯视脚下的这片产业:占地有七八阿尔邦①,四面有围墙。这时,菜园的景色把她完全吸引住了,她连忙向楼下奔去,在楼梯上与女仆撞了个满怀,她结结巴巴地说道:




“园子里长满了白菜!……啊!白菜有这么大!……还有生菜,酸模,葱头,应有尽有!快快来吧。” 




①旧时土地面积单位,约合二十至五十公亩。




雨下大了。她打开她的白绸太阳伞,跑到菜园中的小径上。




“太太这样会生病的!”佐爱静静地停留在石阶的遮檐下,大声叫道。




但是,娜娜什么都想看看。她每发现一样新鲜东西,都惊喜地叫喊起来。




“佐爱!这里有菠菜!快来看呀!……这里有朝鲜蓟!它们的样子真古怪。这些朝鲜蓟会开花吗?……瞧!这是什么?




我不认识……来吧,佐爱,也许你知道。”




女仆听了一动也不动。太太大概看得着迷了。现在,下起滂沱大雨,那把白绸小阳伞已经完全变黑了;它遮盖不住娜娜,她的裙子上流着水。可是,这一切丝毫不影响她的兴致。她在滂沱大雨下观看菜园和果园,在每棵树前面都要停下来看看,在每一棵蔬菜前都要弯下腰来观察一下。接着,她跑到每口井边,望望井底,她又掀起一个木头架子,看看下面有什么东西,只见一只硕大无朋的南瓜,她出神地看了一会儿。她真想走遍每条小径,马上拥有这一切,而这一切正是她过去拖着破旧的女工鞋走在巴黎街道上时所梦寐以求的。雨下得越来越大了,但是她并没有感觉到,她遗憾的仅仅是天快黑下来了。现在她看不清楚了,就用手去摸,一定要弄清楚是什么东西。突然,在黄昏中,她辨认出草莓来,于是,她像孩子一样大声叫道:




“草莓!草莓!这里有草莓,我感觉到了!……佐爱,拿一只碟子来!来摘草莓。”娜娜蹲在泥泞里,扔掉了阳伞,任凭暴雨打在身上。她采摘草莓,两只手在叶丛中,手上淌着水。然而,佐爱并没有拿盘子来。娜娜站起来时,吓了一跳。似乎有一个影子在她面前闪过。




“一头牲口!”她喊道。




她惊愕得木立在小路中间。那个影子是个男人,她认出他来了。




“怎么!是宝宝!……你到这儿来干什么,宝宝?”




“是我,没错!”乔治回答道,“我来了。”




她惊讶得目瞪口呆。




“你是从园丁那儿知道我来的吧?……啊!这个孩子!他全身湿透了!”




“啊!我告诉你吧。我在路上遇了雨。后来,我不想沿河而上去居米埃尔过桥,就涉水过了舒河,我掉进一个该死的深潭里。”




顿时娜娜把草莓忘记了。她浑身打着哆嗦,心里对乔治满怀怜悯。可怜的治治掉进了深潭里!她把他拉向屋子里,说要给他生一炉旺火让他烤烤。




“你知道,”在昏暗中,乔治截住她的话,喃喃说道,“我到了这里后,就躲起来了,因为我怕像在巴黎那样,没有约好就来看你,会挨你骂。”




她没有回答就笑起来,接着在他的额头上吻了一下。直到这一天,她一直把他当成一个孩子,从来不把他的求爱的话当成真的,只是把他看成一个无足轻重的孩子,只是逗弄逗弄他而已。怎样把乔治安顿下来,现在成了麻烦事。她真想把火生在自己的卧室里,这样呆在里面舒服些。佐爱看见乔治并不感到惊讶,因为她遇见过各种各样的人,这一切她已习以为常了。可是,园丁送柴禾上楼时,见到这位浑身湿漉漉的先生,便愣在那儿,他没有给这位先生开过门,这是肯定无疑的。女主人这时用不着园丁,便把他打发走了。一盏灯照亮着卧室,炉子里发出熊熊的火苗。




“他身上的衣服烤不干,他会感冒的。”娜娜见乔治打了一个哆嗦,说道。




可是连一条男人的裤子也没有!她正要叫园丁时,突然想出了一个主意,叫佐爱把她的衣服拿来。佐爱到梳妆室里打开箱子,给太太送来更换的内衣,有睡衣,裙子和一件晨衣。




“太好了!”娜娜叫道,“这些衣服治治全能穿。嗯?你不嫌我吧……等你的衣服烤干了,再换上你的衣服,然后你赶快回家,免得你妈妈骂你……赶紧换衣服吧,我也要到梳妆室里去换衣服了。”




十分钟后,她穿着睡衣走出来,高兴得拍起手来,叫道:




“啊!这个小宝贝,扮成小娘儿们,真逗人!”




他只穿了一件宽大的镶边睡衣,一条绣花长裤,外面罩了一件长长的带衣边细麻布晨衣。他穿着这一身衣服,加上他这个金发青年的裸露着的肩膀,浅黄色的还没干的长发披散在肩上,活像一个女孩。




“他和我一样苗条!”娜娜搂着他的腰部说道,“佐爱,来看看吧!这一身衣服他穿得多合身……嗯!这真好极了,除了胸部太宽大外……他的胸围还比不上我的胸围大呢,这个可怜的治治。”




“啊!当然啦,我这儿瘪了一点。”乔治莞尔一笑,低声说道。




他们三个人都乐开了怀。娜娜替他把晨衣的扣子从上到下都扣上,让他看上去显得端庄整齐。她把他当作洋娃娃转过来,转过去,在他身上拍拍打打,让裙子的后部鼓起来。接着,她又问他这样,问他那样,问他穿上这身衣服舒服不舒服,暖不暖和。当然罗,他觉得很舒服。穿什么也比不上穿女人的睡衣暖和,如果可能的话,他要永远穿着这身衣服。穿着这身衣服,他感到高兴的是,料子很细软,衣服很宽松,而且有一股香味,他似乎从衣服里找到了娜娜一点温暖的生命似的。




这时候,佐爱已经把湿衣服拿到楼下厨房里去了,放在用葡萄藤生起的火前,以便尽快烤干。这时,乔治往沙发里一躺,壮着胆子说老实话了。




“喂,你今天晚上不吃饭了吗?……我呢,我可饿得要命。




我还没有吃饭哩。”




娜娜听了生气了。真是个蠢孩子,空着肚子从妈妈家里溜出来,还掉在一个水潭里!可是她自己也饿得慌。当然应该吃饭!不过,只能有什么就吃什么。于是,他们把独脚小圆桌推到了火炉前面,临时凑合了一顿古怪可笑的晚饭。佐爱跑到园丁那里,园丁已经做好了白菜汤,准备给太太吃,如果她来这里之前,在奥尔良没有吃晚饭的话。太太在信里忘记告诉他应该准备些什么东西。幸亏地窖里有不少东西。他们有了白菜汤,加上一块肥肉。接着,娜娜又在她的包里找出了不少东西,那是她在临行前,考虑周全而塞进去的食品:一小听鹅肝酱,一袋糖果,几个橙子。他们两人狼吞虎咽地吃起来,胃口好得像是二十岁的年轻人,像朋友那样,无拘无束。娜娜叫乔治:“亲爱的小妞儿。”她觉得这样叫更亲昵,更温情。吃餐后点心时,为了不打扰佐爱,两人用同一把汤匙,轮流着吃,把在衣柜上找到的一罐果酱吃得精光。




“啊!我亲爱的小妞儿,”娜娜把独脚小圆桌推开,“我已有十年没有这样的好胃口了。”




然而已经很晚了,她想让孩子回去,免得她遭受别人的非难。乔治呢,连连说他有的是时间。另外,衣服还没有干透。佐爱说至少还要一个小时衣服才会干。因为旅途的劳累,佐爱站在那里打盹,他们便打发她去睡觉。于是,在这寂静的屋子里,只剩下他们两个人了。




这是一个暖烘烘的夜晚。炉火已经化成火炭。在这间蓝色的大房间内,热得有点叫人透不过气来,佐爱上楼前,就把床铺好了。娜娜热得受不了,她站起来,去把窗子打开一会儿。




她轻轻地叫了一声:




“天哪!多美啊!……来看吧,我亲爱的小妞儿。”




乔治走过来。他似乎嫌窗栏太窄,他搂住娜娜的腰,把头倚在她的肩膀上。天气已经突然起了一番变化,深邃的夜空十分晴朗,一轮明月向原野洒下一大片金辉。大地上万籁无声,山谷渐渐开阔,一直延伸向广袤无垠的平原。平原上的一丛丛树木宛如月光照射下那平静湖上昏暗的小岛。这时娜娜触景生情,觉得自己又回到了童年时代。可以肯定,她曾经梦想过这样的月夜,但究竟是在她的一生中的哪个时期,她已回忆不起来了。她下火车后,所看到的一切,这片广袤无垠的原野,这些芬芳馥郁的野草,这座房屋,这些蔬菜,所有这一切都令她神魂颠倒,她简直以为自己离开巴黎已有二十年了,仿佛昨天的事也变得遥远了。她感受到一些她过去不曾知道的事物。这时候,乔治在她的脖子上轻轻地亲了几个温柔的吻,这使她更加精神恍惚了。她迟疑地用手推开他,好像推开一个亲热劲儿使她厌腻的孩子,她一再催他走。他也不说不走,只说等一会儿,等一会儿就走。




一只鸟儿鸣了几声后又停止了。那是一只知更鸟,栖息在窗户下的一株接骨木上。




“再等一会儿,”乔治喃喃说道,“灯光使鸟儿受惊了,我去把灯熄了。”




接着,他走回来,搂着娜娜的腰,说道:




“等一会儿我们再点灯。”




乔治紧紧贴在娜娜的身前。她一边听知更鸟的啼鸣,一边回忆起往事。是的,眼前的情景,她在一些抒情歌曲里领略过。过去,倘若有这样的皎洁的月光,有这样啼鸣的知更鸟,有这样满腔爱情的小伙子,她早就恋爱上了。天哪!这一切对她来说是多么美好,多么可爱!她几乎流下了眼泪。毫无疑问,她天生是个正经女人,乔治越来越大胆,她们他推开了。




“不,放开我,我不喜欢这样子……在你这样的年龄,这个样子太坏了……听我说,我永远是你的妈妈。”




她害羞了,脸涨得通红,尽管这时候谁也看不见她,在他们背后,房间里黑洞洞的,前面原野上没有一点声音,一派寂静。她从未感到过这么害臊,尽管她很难为情,并竭尽全力挣扎,她仍然渐渐地感到浑身酥软下来。乔治穿着这身衣服,这件女式衬衫,这件晨衣,还在引她发笑,就像一个女朋友在逗弄她似的。




“啊!这样不好,这样不好。”她作了最后的挣扎,喃喃说道。




于是,在月色美好的夜晚,她像处女一样投进这个男童的怀抱。整座房子沉睡了。




第二天,在丰岱特庄园里,午饭的钟声敲响后,餐厅里的饭桌再也不嫌太大了。第一辆马车把福什利和达盖内两人一起带来了,紧接在他们后面的,是乘下一班火车的德·旺德夫尔伯爵。乔治最后一个从楼上下来,脸色有些苍白,眼睛下面带着黑圈。他回答别人的问候时说,他的病好多了,但是由于这次病势来得猛,现在还感到头晕。于贡夫人带着不安的微笑看着他的眼睛,替他理了一下头发,他的头发今天早上没有理好。这时候,他往后退了一下,好像对这样的爱抚有些难为情。席间,于贡太太亲切地同旺德夫尔开玩笑,说她等他来丰岱特,已经等了五年了。




“你终于来了……你是怎么来的?”




旺德夫尔用开玩笑的口气回答。他说他昨天在俱乐部输了一大笔钱。于是,他就离开了巴黎,想到外省来安排归宿。




“说真的,我同意你的想法,如果你在此地为我找一个女继承人……这儿大概有的是美女吧。”




老太太也向达盖内和福什利道了谢,感谢他们乐意接受他儿子的邀请。这时候,她看见德·舒阿尔侯爵乘第三辆马车来了,感到又惊又喜。




“哎哟!”她嚷道,“看来你们今天早上是约好的吧?你们互相约好来这儿……发生了什么事情呀?有好几年我都没有让你们来这里聚一聚,今天你们一起来了……哦!我不再责怪你们了。”




饭桌上增添了一副餐具。福什利坐在萨比娜伯爵夫人旁边,使他惊讶的是,她今天特别高兴,而她过去在米罗梅斯尼尔街的严肃的客厅里时,他看见她是那样无精打采。达盖内坐在爱丝泰勒的左边,他对身旁的这个高个子姑娘的沉默寡言,感到局促不安,她的胳膊肘尖尖的,他看了很不舒服。缪法和舒阿尔互相使了一下阴阳怪气的眼色。这时候,旺德夫尔仍然在说笑话,说他不久就要结婚。




“谈到女人,”于贡夫人终于对他说道,“我有一位新来的女邻居,你也许认识她。”




随后,她提到娜娜的名字。旺德夫尔装出一副惊讶不已的神态。




“怎么!娜娜的别墅就在附近!”




福什利和达盖内也跟着惊讶地叫道。德·舒阿尔侯爵正在吃一块鸡胸脯肉,丝毫没有露出听懂的样子,没有一个男人脸上露出笑容。




“是的,”老太太又说道,“而且这个女人昨天晚上到了‘藏娇楼’,这事我已经说过了。这些我是从园丁那里知道的。”




这下子这些先生确实感到很惊讶了,他们再也掩饰不住了,个个抬起头来。什么!娜娜已经来了!他们以为她第二天才到呢,他们还以为自己比她到得早呢!只有乔治满面疲乏的样子,低着头,对着杯子出神。从午饭一开始,他似乎在睁着眼睛打盹儿,脸上似笑非笑。




“你还感到不舒服吗,我的治治?”她的母亲问他,目光一直盯着他。




乔治身上战栗了一下,红着脸回答说,他现在完全好了,随即脸上又恢复了苍白色,像一个跳舞过多的姑娘,脸上露出还没有满足的神色。




“你的脖子怎么啦?”于贡夫人惊骇地说道,“脖子上全红啦。”




乔治有点惶惶不安,说起话来结结巴巴。他不知道,脖子上什么也没有嘛。然后,他把衬衫领子往上提了一下,说道:




“哦!对了,被虫子叮了一下。”




德·舒阿尔侯爵对着小红块瞟了一眼。缪法也瞧瞧乔治。午饭吃完了,大家就商量安排远足的事。福什利越来越被萨比娜伯爵夫人的笑声所打动。当他递一只水果盘子给她时,他们的手接触了一下,于是她用乌黑的眼睛打量他一会,使他又回忆起了那天晚上醉酒以后听到上尉那段吐露真情的话。从那以后,她不再是原来的她了,在她身上,某种东西变得越来越明显了,她的灰色薄绸裙子,软软地贴在肩上,给她纤弱而敏感的优雅风度,增添了几分放任的色彩。




散席时,达盖内与福什利走在后边,以便直截了当地拿爱斯泰勒开玩笑,他们称她是一个粘在男人怀里的漂亮扫帚!然而,当新闻记者告诉达盖内,爱斯泰勒的嫁妆要求达到四十万法郎时,他又变得严肃起来了。




“还有她的母亲呢?”福什利问道,“嗯!也颇有风韵的嘛!”




“啊!她妈,只要她愿意!……但是动她的脑筋,办不到,我的朋友!”




“嘿,谁知道呢!……走着瞧吧。”




这一天,大家无法出门游玩,还在下着滂沱大雨。乔治匆匆忙忙走了,回到卧室把门反锁上了。这几位先生虽然明白他们为什么聚会在一起,但互相之间都避免吐露出来。旺德夫尔赌运不佳,真想到乡间来休养一段时间,他指望有一个女友做邻居,这样不至于太寂寞。这时罗丝很忙,福什利利用她给他的假期,准备与娜娜商量,写出第二篇专栏文章,如果乡间生活使他们两人都有所感受的话。达盖内自从娜娜和斯泰内相好之后,一直生她的气,现在他想与她言归于好,重新获得一些温情,如果有机会的话。至于德·舒阿尔侯爵,他正在等待时机。在追求粉脂还没洗净的爱神的男人当中,缪法热情最高,但他痛苦不堪,欲望、恐惧和愤怒等新的感觉在他的内心交织着,使他终日惶惶不安。他是得到娜娜的正式诺言的,娜娜在等着他。那么,她为什么要提早两天动身来这儿呢?他决心当天晚上吃过晚饭后,到“藏娇楼”别墅走一趟。




晚上,伯爵走出花园的时候,乔治也紧跟在他后面溜了出来。他让伯爵绕道走居米埃尔那条路,自己则涉水过了舒河,他到了娜娜那儿,气喘吁吁,气得发慌,眼里噙着泪水。啊!他已明白了,正在路上的那个老头子是来与娜娜约会的。娜娜面对眼前这个吃醋的情景,不禁发起愣来,她看到事情起了变化,心里很不平静,她把乔治搂在怀里,尽量安慰他。不,他弄错了,她没有约过任何人来;如果那位先生来这儿,这不是她的过错。这个治治,真是一个大傻瓜,为了一点点小事,竟自寻了那么多的烦恼!她用自己儿子的脑袋发誓,她只爱她的乔治。接着,她吻了吻他,替他揩干眼泪。




“听我说,你会看到我的一切都是为了你的,”他稍平静一些后,她又说道,“斯泰内来了,现在他在楼上。亲爱的,这个人,你知道,我不能把他赶走。”




“对,我知道,我指的不是这个人。”小伙子低声说道。




“好了,我已经把他安排在最里面的一个房间里,我告诉他我在生病。他正在打开他的行李箱子……既然没有一个人看见你来,你赶紧上楼,躲到我的房间里,在里面等我。”




乔治扑上去搂住她的脖子。那么,这是真的了,她着实有点爱他了!那么,还像昨天那样?他们把灯灭了,呆在黑暗中,一直呆到天亮。这时候,门铃响了,他蹑手蹑脚地溜走了。他上了楼,进了娜娜的房间,马上把鞋子脱了,以免发出声音来,然后躲在一个帷幔后边,坐在地板上,乖乖地等着娜娜。




娜娜接待缪法伯爵时,还有点心神不定,感到有点忐忑不安。她已经向他许下诺言,她要信守诺言,因为她觉得缪法是严肃认真的。但是,说实话,谁会料到昨天发生的事情呢?这次旅行,这座陌生的房屋,这个小孩,来到时浑身淋透了,这一切在她看来是多么美好,若能这样继续下去,那该多美好啊!这位先生该他倒霉!她已经让他等了整整三个月,她装出一副循规蹈矩的女子的样子,目的是让他的欲火燃得更旺一些。好吧,让他继续等着吧,如果他不感兴趣,他就滚蛋吧。她宁愿什么都抛弃,也不愿欺骗乔治。




伯爵坐了下来,神态颇像一个乡下邻居来访那样彬彬有礼,只有他的双手在微微颤抖着。他天生多血质,至今仍是童男,他的情欲被娜娜巧妙地煽引起来,久而久之,使他受到了可怕的精神折磨。这位如此严肃的人物,这个迈着庄重的步伐经常出入于杜伊勒里宫的各个客厅的王室侍从,现在晚上咬住枕头呜咽着,他很恼火,眼前总是出现同样性感的图景。但是,这一次,他决心结束这种局面。在来这里的路上,在暮色苍茫的寂静中,他边走边想,他要采取暴力手段。现在他见了娜娜,刚说几句话,就伸出双手去抓娜娜。




“不,不,当心点。”娜娜只这样说,但并没有生气,脸上还挂着微笑。




他又抓住她,牙齿咬得紧紧的,当她挣扎时,他就变得粗俗毕露了,他直截了当地告诉她,他是来与她睡觉的。她一直微笑着,抓住他的双手,显得有些尴尬。她用爱称“你”来叫他,以使自己拒绝他的气氛缓和下来。




“瞧你,亲爱的,你冷静一点……说真的,我不能够……斯泰内就在楼上。”




可是,他丧失了理智,她从来未见过一个男人像他这样子。她害怕起来了,她把手指放到他的嘴上,不让他叫出声音来;接着,他的喊声低了下来,她央求他不要作声,把她放开。斯泰内下楼了。这样做实在太蠢了!当斯泰内进来时,娜娜软绵绵地躺在沙发上,他听见她说道:




“我呀,我真爱乡村……”




她中断了话头,转过头来,看见是斯泰内,说道:“亲爱的,这是缪法伯爵,他散步时看见了灯光,便进来问候我们。”




两个男人握了握手。缪法把脸朝向暗处,好一阵子一言不发。斯泰内表情阴郁不悦。他们谈到巴黎;生意很难做,交易所里的情况很糟糕。一刻钟以后,缪法告辞了。随后,娜娜送他出门,他要求第二天晚上约会,娜娜没有答应他。斯泰内几乎马上就上楼去睡觉了,嘟嘟囔囔埋怨这些小娘儿们怎么有生不完的毛病。两个老家伙终于被打发走了!当她回到乔治那里时,娜娜觉得他很乖,坐在帷幔后面等着她。房间里黑咕隆咚的。他叫她坐到地板上,坐在他身边;于是他们两人一起在地板上闹着打滚,每当他们光着的脚碰到一件家具上,他们便停下来,连连接吻,避免笑出声来。缪法伯爵走远了,他在居米埃尔大路上,慢慢地走着,把帽子拿在手里,让发热的脑袋沐浴在夜间的清新空气和寂静中。




在以后的几天里,生活是甜蜜的。娜娜躺在男童的怀抱里,仿佛回到了芳龄十五的时代。她早已习惯于男人的爱抚并且对此渐渐感到厌腻,现在受到这个少年的爱抚,爱情之花在她心里又重新开放。她有时面孔羞得通红,有时又兴奋得浑身直打哆嗦,有时想笑,有时又想哭,这些都是因为她那少女纯真的感情受到情欲的侵袭而引起的不安,她对此感到羞耻。她从来没有体味到这种感情。乡间的生活使她沉浸在温情之中。小时候,她就期望着与一只山羊生活在一片草地上,因为有一天,她在城堡的斜坡上,看见一只山羊拴在一根木桩上,在咩咩叫着。现在,这座别墅,这整片土地属于她的了,使她的心情激动不已,这一切远远超过了她过去的奢望。她重新领略了女童的新奇感觉。白天的户外生活令她销魂,花草芳香令她陶醉,晚上,她到楼上找到躲在帷幔后面的治治。这种情景对她来说,似乎像一个离开学校的寄宿女生在度假,她像在与一个表兄弟搞恋爱,她将嫁给他,生怕被父母听见,只要有一点声音就吓得浑身颤抖。她体味着初次失足时的那种甜蜜尝试和心惊肉跳的快感。




在这段时间内,娜娜产生一种多愁善感的少女的幻想。她时常几个钟头凝视着月亮出神。一天夜晚,整座房子已经沉睡,她还要乔治同她一起下楼到花园里去,他们互相搂着腰在树下漫步,然后两人往草地上一躺,浑身被露水浸透了。又有一次,她在自己的卧室里,沉默一会后,搂住小伙子的脖子呜咽起来,抽抽噎噎说她怕死。她经常吟唱勒拉太太教她的一首抒情歌曲,歌词尽是花儿鸟儿的,她感动得流下泪花,她不唱时,就热情地把乔治紧紧地搂在怀里,要他发誓永远爱她。总之,正如她自己所承认的,她有点傻。当他们又成了伙伴时,便光着脚在床沿一边抽烟,一边用脚踵踢床板。




但是,最终令少妇心碎的是小路易的到来。她的母爱之情大发作,达到了狂热的程度。她把儿子带到阳光下,看他手舞足蹈的样子;她让儿子穿得像小王子,然后与他一起在草地上打滚。他刚刚来到,她就让他睡在贴近自己的地方,睡在隔壁勒拉太太的房间里,勒拉太太对乡村感触很深,一躺到床上就鼾声如雷。小路易的来到对治治丝毫没有影响,恰恰相反,她说她有两个孩子了,她对两个孩子都一样温情,毫无差别地对待他们。夜里,她不止十次丢下治治,去看看小路易的呼吸是否正常;但是,回来以后,她总是把治治重新搂在怀里,用剩余的母爱来抚爱他,她把自己当成母亲;而治治呢,淫荡成性,他喜欢装成一个小孩,躺在这个大姑娘的怀里,任凭她像哄婴儿入睡一样来抚慰自己。这种生活太美妙了,不禁使她陶醉,她一本正经建议他永远不要离开乡村。他们将把其他人都打发走,仅留下乔治,她自己和孩子。他们拟定了种种计划,一直拟定到黎明,根本没有听见勒拉太太的鼾声,她白天采摘野花,太累了,睡得很甜。




这样甜蜜的生活持续了一个多星期。缪法伯爵每天晚上都来,每天回去时,总是气得满脸发胀,两手发烫。有一天晚上,他甚至还吃了闭门羹;那天斯泰内到巴黎去了,有人告诉缪法伯爵,说太太病了。娜娜每天一想到欺骗乔治,内心的斗争就激烈起来。一个如此天真无邪的孩子,对她是多么信任!如果她欺骗他,她就会把自己看成最卑劣的女人。而且,这样做她也讨厌。佐爱目睹了太太的这次风流韵事,她默默不语,不屑一顾,心想太太愚笨极了。




第六天,一群来访的客人突然闯进了这田园诗般的生活。娜娜在此之前对许多人发出了邀请,她以为他们不会来的。因此,一天下午,她看见一辆载满乘客的马车停在“藏娇楼”的门口,一下子惊呆了,心里很不高兴。




“我们来了!”米尼翁叫道,他第一个下车,还带着他的儿子亨利和夏尔。




接着下车的是拉博德特,他回过头来用手扶着一长队的太太下车,她们是吕西·斯图华、卡罗利娜·埃凯、塔唐·内内、玛丽亚·布隆。接着,拉法卢瓦兹从脚踏板上跳下来,回过头来用颤抖的胳膊把加加和她的女儿阿梅莉抱下来,娜娜希望不要再来人了。一下子来了十一个人,把这么多人安顿下来确实是伤脑筋的事。“藏娇楼”别墅共有五间客房,一间已让勒拉太太和小路易住了。最大的一间让加加和拉法卢瓦兹一家住,让她的女儿阿梅莉睡在旁边的梳妆室的一张帆布床上。米尼翁和他的两个儿子住到第三间房间里;拉博德特住到第四间。剩下的一间改成集体宿舍,里面放四张床,让吕西、卡罗利娜、塔唐和玛丽亚就宿。至于斯泰内,让他睡在客厅的长沙发上。一个小时以后,她的全部客人都被安顿好了,起初气冲冲的娜娜,现在成了别墅的主人,心里乐滋滋的。女人们都祝贺她有了这座“藏娇楼”别墅:“亲爱的,这是一座令人倾慕的别墅!”另外,她们还给她带来了一股巴黎的气氛,告诉她最近一个星期的传闻,她们一齐开口,笑着,叫着,还相互拍拍打打。顺便提一下,博尔德纳夫怎么样?他对她的出走说了些什么?这算不了什么大事。开始他咆哮了一阵子,说要叫警察来抓她,到了晚上,他只不过派了一个人代替演她的角色,这个代演的人是小维奥莱纳,她演金发爱神,演得非常成功。这个消息使娜娜变得严肃起来。




现在才四点钟,有人建议到附近去走一走。




“你们不知道,”娜娜说道,“你们来到时,我正要去捡土豆。”




于是,大家都要去捡土豆,连衣服也不肯换。大家进行了一场比赛。园丁和他的两个助手已经到了这片土地尽头的田里。太太们跪在地上,连戒指也不脱下,用手在土里挖着,她们挖到一只大土豆时,就大声叫起来。这在她们看来,是多么有趣的事!塔唐·内内挖得最多,因为她在童年时代,挖过无数土豆,现在捡起来忘乎所以,她把别人都当成笨蛋,她教别人怎么干。男人们干得不太起劲。米尼翁呢,俨然是个正人君子,想利用到乡间来居住的一段时间,给他的儿子作些课外教育,他向他们讲述帕芒蒂埃①的故事。 




①帕芒蒂埃(一七八七~一八一八),法国农学家,他在法国推广土豆的种植。




晚上,晚饭吃得快乐极了。个个狼吞虎咽。娜娜打开话匣子,说个不停,她与侍应部总管拌了嘴,后者曾在奥尔良的主教府里当过差。喝咖啡的时候,妇女们都抽起烟来。楼里像办喜事一样,喧闹声震耳欲聋,从每扇窗户传出去,消失在远处的宁静暮色之中,晚归的农民滞留在篱笆外边,回过头来瞧着这座灯火辉煌的别墅。




“令人遗憾的是你们后天就要走了,”娜娜说道,“不过,我们总还可以组织一次活动。”




大家决定第二天星期天去参观七公里之遥的夏蒙修道院的遗址,他们从奥尔良租了五辆马车,马车午饭后来带大家去游览,晚上七点钟再把他们送到“藏娇楼”别墅来吃晚饭。这样真惬意。




那天晚上,缪法伯爵和往常一样,他登上小山,想去按大门外的门铃。可是他看见窗户里面都灯火通明,又听见阵阵哈哈笑声,他很惊讶。他还听见米尼翁的声音,他明白了是怎么回事。接着,他走开了,这个新的障碍使他恼怒万分,把他逼得无路可走了,他决心采取暴力行动。乔治平时走的边门,他有一把这扇边门的钥匙,他开了边门,沿着墙边走,悄悄地进了娜娜的房间。不过,他要等到午夜十二点钟才能见到她。娜娜终于回来了,她喝得酩酊大醉,但却比其它夜晚显露出更多的母爱;她每次喝了酒,总是变得更加多情,缠住人不放。所以,她执意要乔治陪她去参观夏蒙修道院。乔治不肯去,生怕被人看见;如果有人看见他和娜娜坐在马车上,那就变成一件糟糕透顶的丑闻。她像一个受了委屈的女人那样绝望地大吵大闹,哭得像个泪人。他安慰她,最后正式答应与她一起去。




“那么,你真的爱我了,”她喃喃说道,“你重说一次你真的爱我……说呀?我亲爱的小宝贝,如果我死了,你会很伤心的,对吗?”




在丰岱特庄园,有了娜娜这样一个邻居,整个住宅被闹得不得安静。每天上午,吃午饭时,善良的于贡太太总是不由自主地提起这个女人,讲述从园丁那里听来的消息,并感到这些烟花女像使魔法一样,居然把最高尚的夫人也纠缠住了。她是一个宽容的人,可是这次她隐约预感到大祸将要临头,她非常气愤,非常恼火,夜里常常恐惧起来,仿佛有一头野兽从动物园里逃了出来,在附近徘徊。所以,老太太找碴儿与客人们拌嘴,指责他们在“藏娇楼”别墅周围溜达。她说有人看见德·旺德夫尔伯爵在一条大路上同一个不戴帽子的夫人在调情说笑;但他为自己辩护,否认那个女人是娜娜,因为事实上那人是吕西,她陪他走走,她告诉他,她是怎样把第三个王子赶出门的。德·舒阿尔侯爵也每天出来溜溜,他说他是遵照医嘱这样做的。对于达盖内和福什利,于贡太太的指责是不公道的。达盖内一直没有离开过丰岱特庄园,他放弃了与娜娜重归于好的计划,现在正在对爱斯泰勒大献殷勤。福什利仍然和缪法母女待在一起。只有一次,他在一条小径上遇到米尼翁,他的怀里抱满了鲜花,他在给儿子们上植物课。两个男人见面后,握了一下手,互相谈到罗丝的情况;罗丝身体很好;他们两人早上都收到她的一封信,信里请他们再住一段时间,好好享受一下这里的新鲜空气。在所有客人当中,老太太只放过了缪法伯爵和乔治;伯爵说他有重要事情要到奥尔良去办理,不可能去追逐那个婊子;至于乔治,这个可怜的孩子终于使她担心起来,每天晚上,他的偏头痛病发作得很厉害,他不得不在白天睡觉。




伯爵每天下午都外出,福什利就成了萨比娜伯爵夫人忠实的男伴。每当他们到花园的尽头去,他总是替她拿着帆布折叠凳和阳伞。另外,福什利的小记者所具有的古怪机灵使她觉得很有趣。他利用乡村的气氛促使萨比娜很快变成知己。有这个小伙子作伴,她变得很有生气,似乎有了第二次青春,他喜欢大声开玩笑,似乎不至于给她招惹是非。有时,他们单独在灌木丛后边呆一会儿,他们的眼睛互相注视着;有时,他们笑着笑着突然停下来,变得严肃起来,目光深沉,好像他们已经心心相印,彼此很了解了。




星期五吃午饭的时候,需要增加一副餐具。因为泰奥菲尔·韦诺先生刚刚来了。于贡太太记得去年冬天在缪法家里,她邀请过他。他弓着背,装出一副不起眼的老好人的善良的样子,仿佛没有发觉大家对他表示出的不安的敬意。他终于使大家忘记了他在场,吃饭后点心时,他一边嚼着小糖块,一边察看达盖内把草莓递给爱斯泰勒,一边听福什利讲述逗得伯爵夫人乐开了怀的趣闻轶事。如果有人看他一眼,他就报以恬静的微笑。散席后,他挽住伯爵的胳膊,带他到公园里走走。大家都知道,自从伯爵的母亲逝世以后,他对伯爵有很大的影响。关于这位做过诉讼代理人的人对这个家庭所起的支配作用,已有不少离奇的传闻,并不胫而走。他的来到可能对福什利有所不便,福什利向乔治和达盖内解释了他的财富的来源,原来耶稣教会曾经委托他办了一件重大诉讼案件,因此他发了财。据福什利说,这位老好人,样子温和而肥胖,其实是一位可怕的先生,现在那些狗教士的一切卑鄙行径他都要介入。两个年轻人开始拿小老头子开玩笑,因为他们觉得他的模样有点傻乎乎的。过去他们想象中的不曾见过面的韦诺,一定是个身材魁梧的汉子,为神职人员充当诉讼代理人,现在觉得这种想象非常滑稽可笑。缪法伯爵来了,他们便不吭声了。伯爵仍然挽住老好人的胳膊,他面色苍白,两眼红红的,像哭过似的。




“可以断言,他们将要谈到地狱。”福什利低声挖苦道。




萨比娜伯爵夫人听见了,慢慢转过头来,他们的目光相遇了,相互久久注视着,这是在进行冒险之前,互相作谨慎的试探。




平常,客人们吃过午饭后,便到花园一头的平台上,平台俯瞰整个平原。这个星期天下午,天气宜人,将近十点钟时,大家曾担心下雨,现在天空虽然没有变晴,云层却化成了乳白色的雾,化成了闪闪发光的尘埃,在阳光的照射下,呈现出金黄色。于是,于贡太太建议从平台的侧门下去,散一会儿步,向居米埃尔那边走,一直走到舒河边;她喜欢步行,虽然年届花甲,依然步履矫健。再说,大家都说不需要乘车。就这样他们到达了河上的木桥边,队伍有点乱乱散散了。福什利、达盖内和缪法夫人母女俩走在最前头;伯爵、侯爵和于贡太太紧随其后,落在最后边的是旺德夫尔,他抽着雪茄烟,神态庄重,可是走在这条大路上他感到有点厌倦。韦诺时而慢吞吞地走着,时而加快步伐,一会儿跟这群人走,一会儿又跑到另一群人那里,他总是笑嘻嘻的,似乎想听见每个人的谈话。




“可怜的乔治现在还在奥尔良!”于贡太太连声说道,“他已决定去找塔韦尼埃老大夫看偏头痛,他已不出诊了……是的,七点钟前他就动身了,那时你们还没有起床呢。这样走走总可以让他散散心。”




说到这里,她停下来,问道:




“瞧!他们为什么在桥上停下来?”




几位夫人、达盖内和福什利确实伫立在桥头上,神色迟疑不决,仿佛有什么障碍使他们心神不定。然而,路上什么也没有。




“往前走吧!”伯爵嚷道。




他们仍然一动不动,望着一件向他们移动的什么东西,而其他人还没有望见。大路在这里转弯,道旁浓密的白杨树挡住了他们的视线。一阵隐隐约约的嘈杂声越来越大,那是车轮的声音,还夹杂着笑声和噼啪的鞭子声。突然,五辆马车出现在他们面前,一辆接着一辆,每辆车里都挤满了人,简直要把车轴压断了,车上的人穿的衣服有浅色的,有蓝色的,也有粉红色的,他们吵吵嚷嚷,快乐得很。




“这是怎么回事?”于贡太太惊讶地问道。




接着,她感觉到了,也猜出来了,她对这伙人挡住了她的去路很气愤。




“啊!是那个女人!”她嘟囔道,“走吧,走吧,只当没有看见……”




可是她说这话已经迟了。那五辆马车载着娜娜和她的一帮人已经到了小木桥边,他们是去参观夏蒙修道院遗址的。福什利、达盖内和缪法母女不得不往后退了一下,于贡太太和其他人也停下来,在道路旁排成行。那行车队真气派。车内的笑声已经停止了;一张张面孔转过来,好奇地张望着。马匹有节奏的疾走的声音打破了沉静,车上的人与车下的人互相打量着。第一辆车里是玛丽亚·布隆和塔唐·内内,她俩像公爵夫人一样仰靠在座位的靠背上,裙子在车轮上面飘起来,她们用蔑视的目光瞅着这些徒步的正经妇女。第二辆车里是加加,她几乎把整个座位都塞满了,把坐在她旁边的拉法卢瓦兹遮挡住了,只能看见他那个不安的鼻子。接下来的两辆车里是卡罗利娜·埃凯和拉博德特,吕西·斯图华和米尼翁以及他的两个儿子,最后一辆是四轮敞篷马车,里面坐着娜娜和斯泰内,娜娜前面有一张折叠座位,上面坐着可怜的小宝贝治治,他的膝盖被夹在娜娜的膝盖当中。




“这是最后一辆了,对吗?”伯爵夫人悄悄问福什利,她佯作没有认出娜娜。




四轮敞篷马车的轮子几乎擦到了她,但她没有往后退一步。两个女人用深沉的目光互相瞧了瞧,那是倾刻之间的审视,互相看透了一切,也表明了一切。至于男人们,他们个个都没有什么可挑剔的。福什利和达盖内态度显得冷漠,没有认出任何人来。侯爵心里惴惴不安,生怕车上的女人中有人同他开玩笑,便摘了一根草,拿在手里捻来捻去。只有旺德夫尔一人站得稍远一些,眨着眼睛与吕西打招呼,马车经过时,吕西向他莞尔一笑。




“当心!”韦诺先生站在缪法伯爵后面,低声说道。




缪法伯爵心里惶惶不安,他的目光一直盯着从他面前飞驰而过的娜娜的身影。他的妻子慢慢转过头来,瞅着他。于是,他低下头来,好像在避开奔驰而过的马,这些马把他的身心都带走了。他刚才瞥见乔治躲在娜娜的裙子中间,难过极了,差点叫出声来,现在他才恍然大悟。他是一个娃娃,娜娜宁愿要一个娃娃而不要他,他的肺都要气炸了!斯泰内和他不相上下,还说得过去,但是一个娃娃!




不过,于贡夫人开始并未辨认出乔治来。过桥时,若不是娜娜的膝盖夹住了他,他也许羞愧得投河自杀了。这时,他浑身冰冷,脸色煞白,僵直地坐在那儿。他头也不抬,心想路上不会有人看见他。




“啊!我的上帝!”老太太突然说道,“原来是乔治和她坐在一起!”




五辆马车从这些表情尴尬的人群中间驶过了,他们彼此都认识,但并未打招呼。这次微妙的相遇虽是眨眼工夫,但似乎显得时间很长。现在,车轮已经把这批迎着冷风的烟花女带走了,在金色的田野里,她们越来越快乐;她们颜色鲜艳的衣角迎风飘荡,笑声重新扬起,她们不时掉过头来,调侃、张望着那些伫立在路边的怒不可遏的循规蹈矩的人。娜娜掉过头来,只见那些散步的人迟疑了一阵子,他们桥也没过,便折回原路走了。于贡夫人倚在缪法伯爵的胳膊上,一声不吭,表情沮丧,谁也不敢去安慰她。




“喂!”娜娜向吕西叫道,吕西向邻近的车子探出头来,“你看见福什利没有,亲爱的?瞧他那副鬼样子!我要跟他算帐……还有保尔这孩子,我过去对他那么好,他连个招呼都不打……他们真够礼貌!”




斯泰内认为路边那些先生们的态度无可指责,娜娜就跟他大吵了一场。那么,难道他们脱帽跟她们打个招呼,她们也配不上吗?难道随便什么粗俗的人都可以侮辱她们吗?谢谢吧,他原来也是个不干净的人,和那帮人是一路货色。见到女人,总应该打个招呼嘛。”




“那个高个子女人是谁?”吕西在飞滚的车轮声中,拉高嗓门问道。




“那是缪法伯爵夫人。”斯泰内回答。




“对了!我早就料到了,”娜娜说道,“好了,亲爱的,她不配做伯爵夫人,其实,她并不怎么样……是的,她不怎么样……你们知道,我是有眼力的。现在,我对她了解得就像她是我制造出来的一样……你们敢不敢打赌,她和那条毒蛇福什利睡过觉?……我告诉你她和他睡过觉!在女人之间,这种事是看得很清楚的。”




斯泰内耸耸肩膀,从昨天晚上起,他的脾气就越来越坏;他收到了几封信,催促他第二天早上就回去;而且,到乡间来他睡在客厅的沙发上也觉得没啥意思。




“这个可怜的宝宝!”娜娜发觉乔治面色苍白,僵直地坐着,气喘吁吁,突然心慈起来。




“你以为我母亲看见我了吗?”他终于结结巴巴地问道。




“啊!这是肯定的。”她嚷道,“所以,这是我的过错。他本来不肯和我们一起来的,是我硬要他来的……听我说,治治,你同意我写封信给你妈妈吗?她那副样子很值得人尊敬。我要告诉她我从来没有看见你,今天,是斯泰内第一次把你带来的。”




“不,不,别写信,”乔治惴惴不安地说道,“这件事还是由我自己来处理吧……如果她再唠唠叨叨,我就不回家了。”




他陷入沉思之中,竭力编造出一些谎言来应付晚上妈妈的责问。五辆马车行驶在平原上,沿着一条笔直的、望不到头的道路前进。道路两旁植满了美丽的树木。一片银灰色的雾气笼罩着田野。这些女人在车夫们的身后隔着车子继续互相大声呼喊,车夫们暗暗笑这批古怪的乘客。不时,有一个女人站起来向四处眺望,不肯坐下来,扶在邻座男人的肩膀上,等到车子突然一颠,才把她扔回到座位上。卡罗利娜·埃凯这时和拉博德特在进行严肃的谈话;他们一致认为,不到三个月,娜娜就会把别墅卖掉,卡罗利娜委托拉博德特私下里替她用廉价买下这座别墅。在他们前面的车子里,多情的拉法卢瓦兹,因为嘴巴够不到加加的挺直的后颈,就隔着她那绷得紧紧的裙子,去吻她的脊梁。这时坐在折叠座位上的阿梅莉,眼看着别人吻她的母亲,自己却垂手一旁,心里很恼火,对他们说别这样子。在另一辆车子里,米尼翁为了向吕西显示一下儿子的聪明,便叫他的两个儿子每人背诵一则拉封丹寓言;亨利特别聪明,记忆力好,他能把一则寓言一口气背到底,不重复一句。坐在第一辆车子里的玛丽亚·布隆,对塔唐·内内这个笨蛋说了很多空话愚弄她,她说巴黎的乳品商用浆糊和番红花制造鸡蛋,现在她自己也感到玩笑再开下去没有意思了。还有很远的路程吗?怎么还没有到达?这样的问题从一辆车上传到另一辆车上,一直传到娜娜那里,她已问过车夫了,便站起来,大声喊道:




“还有短短一刻钟就到了……你们望见那边的教堂了吗?




就在那片树木的后面……”




接着她又说道:




“你们不知道吧,据说夏蒙古堡的主人是拿破仑时代的一位老太太……哦!她还是一个花天酒地的娘儿们呢,这是约瑟夫对我说的,他是从主教府的佣人们那里听来的,这样的风流娘儿们现在可没有了。现在她只能在神甫之中厮混喽。”




“她叫什么名字?”吕西问道。




“她叫德·昂格拉斯夫人。”




“伊尔玛·德·昂格拉斯,我认识她!”加加大声嚷道。




一行车子中,发出了一连串的赞叹声,随着跑得更快的马蹄声一路传过去。很多人探出头来看加加;玛丽亚·布隆和塔唐·内内转过头来,跪在座位上,用手抓住挂下来的车篷,大家七嘴八舌向加加提问题,中间也夹杂着一些风凉话,但被暗暗的敬佩冲淡了。加加早就认识伊尔玛·德·昂格拉斯,大家都感到惊讶,这是遥远的往事了,她们对加加不禁肃然起敬。




“啊!那时我还很年轻,”加加说道,“不过,这也没关系,我回忆起来了,我碰见过她走过去……有人说她在家里很惹人讨厌。但是坐在马车里,她多么有风度!关于她,流传着种种精彩动人的故事,种种肮脏下流的事,种种令人笑破肚皮的狡猾行径……她有一座古堡,我毫不奇怪。她把一个男人的钱财搜刮殆尽,不费吹灰之力……啊!伊尔玛·德·昂格拉斯还活着!啊!我的小宝贝们,她该快有九十岁了。”




女人们的表情一下子变得严肃起来。九十岁!正如吕西所说,她们当中没有一个人能够活到九十岁。她们个个体弱多病。不过,娜娜声称,她不愿活到那样一把老骨头,人老就没意思了。她们快要到达了,车夫们扬鞭赶马,噼噼啪啪的鞭子声打断了她们的谈话。然而,在嘈杂声中,吕西继续她的谈话,她换了个话题,催促娜娜明天和大家一起回去。博览会快要闭幕了,这些太太们该回巴黎了,这个季节的生意比她们所期待的还要好。但是娜娜执意不走。她厌恶巴黎,她不会这么早就回去的。




“你说是吗?亲爱的,我们留在这里。”娜娜紧紧夹住乔治的膝盖说道,她无视斯泰内就在旁边。




五辆马车嘎的一声停下来。大家都很惊讶,下了车子,那里是在一座小山丘的脚下,满目荒凉。一个车夫用鞭梢指指前面,他们看见了夏蒙修道院遗址,它隐没在树丛之中。这使他们大失所望。女人们觉得她们干了傻事;几堆瓦砾,上面长满荆棘,一半倒坍了的钟楼,这就是夏蒙修道院的遗址!说真的,这确实不值得跑两法里来参观。车夫这时向他们指指古堡,古堡的花园从修道院附近开始,他建议他们由一条小道沿着墙走,建议他们去溜达一下,马车驶到村子的广场上去等他们。




这是一次颇有趣味的散步。大伙接受了他的建议。




“啊唷!伊尔玛混得真不错!”加加说着,她停在一道铁栅栏门前,这道门朝着大路,在花园的一个拐角上。




大家默不作声地观看栅栏门口的一大片矮树丛。然后,他们又踏上一条小路,沿着花园的围墙向前走,一边抬起头来,欣赏路旁的树木,高高的树枝伸出来,形成厚厚的绿色拱顶。三分钟后,他们到达了另一道栅栏门前;透过栅栏门,看见里面有一大片草地,草地上有两棵百年橡树,树下形成两大块荫影;又走了三分钟,第三道栅栏门展现在他们眼前,里面有一条望不到头的林荫道,像是一条黑魆魆的走廊,在走廊的一端,太阳洒下耀眼的光点。起初,大家默不作声,惊奇地欣赏着,接着慢慢地赞赏起来。他们都怀着几分嫉妒之心,想说几句风凉话来挖苦一下;但是,眼前的景色实在令他们感慨万千。这个伊尔玛真有魄力!从这里可见这个女人有胆识。树木延绵不断,围墙上爬满了常春藤;有些亭阁的屋顶露出来,茂密的榆树和山杨树后面,紧接着的是一排排白杨树。难道这些树木真的没有尽头吗?太太们本想看看伊尔玛的住宅,这样没完没了地转来转去,在每道栅栏门口,除了茂密的树叶,其他什么也看不见,她们感到厌烦了。她们用两手抓住栏杆,把脸贴近铁栅栏,她们被远远地隔在墙外,隐没在这片无边无际的树海中的古堡,想看而看不见,不禁心中产生一种敬佩之情。因为她们从来不走路,没走多久就感觉疲倦了。可是围墙依然望不到头;在这条荒凉的小径上,她们每走到一个拐弯处,展现在她们眼前的依然是那堵灰色石墙。有几位太太对到达终点感到失望了,说要掉过头来往回走。可是她们走得越累,心里越充满敬佩之情,她们每走一步,这座古堡的寂静、宏伟气派就在她们的心目中增添一分。




“总之,我们这次出来,真傻!”卡罗利娜·埃凯咬着牙说道。




娜娜耸耸肩膀,示意她住口。她自己也有一会儿没有说话,脸色有点苍白,神情严肃,转过最后一道弯子,大家到了村子的广场上,围墙突然到了尽头。古堡出现了,它位于主庭院的尽头。大家停下脚步,被眼前的一派景象吸引住了:气势雄伟的宽阔石阶,建筑正面的二十扇窗子,主建筑有三个侧翼,边上的装饰层全是用石头砌成。亨利四世曾经居住在这座具有历史价值的古堡中,他的卧室和那张用热亚那丝绒作罩面的大床都原封不动地保留着。娜娜激动得透不过气来,像小孩一样叹了口气。




“我的天呀!”她低声自言自语赞叹道。




大家都异常激动。加加突然说,伊尔玛本人就站在那里,她在教堂前面。加加还说自己认识她,这个妖精,尽管已届耄耋之年,腰板依然硬朗,当她摆起派头来时,眸子依然炯炯有神。人们刚做完晚祷,走出教堂。伊尔玛在教堂的门廊下停留了片刻。她身着淡赭色丝绸衣衫,朴素而又大度,一副令人尊敬的面孔,酷似一个逃脱了恐怖的大革命而幸存下来的侯爵夫人。她的右手拿着一本厚厚的祈祷书,书面在阳光下闪闪发光。她慢悠悠地穿过广场,离她十五步远,跟着一个身穿制服的听差。教堂里的人都走空了,夏蒙古堡的人都向她深深地鞠躬;一个老头子吻了吻她的手,一个女人想在她面前跪下来。她简直是一个有权势的、德高望重的王后。她走上石阶,然后消失了。




“一个人只要善于安排,就能达到这样的境地。”米尼翁神色自信地说道,一边瞧着他的两个儿子,仿佛在教育他们。




于是,各人都说了自己的想法。拉博德特说她保养得很好。玛丽亚·布隆说了一句下流话,吕西生气了,说应当尊敬老年人。总之,她们都承认她是一个闻所未闻的人物。大家又上了马车。从夏蒙回到“藏娇楼”,娜娜一直一言不发。她两次回过头来再看看古堡。在吱嘎吱嘎作响的车轮的摇晃下,她再也感觉不到斯泰内就在她身边,再也看不见乔治就在她的前面。在苍茫暮色中,伊尔玛的容貌总是在她面前浮现,她是那样威严端庄,颇像一个有权势的、年高望重的王后。




晚上,乔治回丰岱特去吃晚饭。娜娜越来越心不在焉,脾气越来越古怪,她打发乔治回去向妈妈认个错,得到她的谅解。她突然尊重起家庭来了,她严肃地说,这样做是理所当然的。她甚至还要求他向他母亲保证,今天夜里不再回来和她睡觉;她很疲倦,而他听她的话,只不过是尽尽儿子的责任而已。乔治对这种道德教育很反感,他回到她母亲身边时,忧心忡忡,耷拉着脑袋。幸亏他的哥哥菲利普回来了,他是一个高个子、乐天派军人,他的到来使乔治避免了一场他所提心吊胆的责骂。于贡太太只是两眼噙着泪水注视着他;而菲利普知道这件事后,吓唬他说,如果他再回到娜娜那里去,他就去拎着他的耳朵把他抓回来。乔治暗自盘算着,准备第二天下午两点钟之前溜出去,和娜娜商量以后怎样约会。




然而,吃晚饭的时候,丰岱特的客人们都显得拘拘束束。旺德夫尔已经宣布他要走了,打算把吕西带回巴黎。他认识她已有十年了,却不曾对她产生过丝毫欲念,这次把她带回巴黎,倒觉得挺有意思的。德·舒阿尔侯爵低着头吃饭,心里想着加加的女儿;他回忆起把莉莉放在膝上颠着玩的情景;孩子们长得多快啊!现在这个小姑娘变得很丰满了。但是缪法伯爵一直沉默寡言,若有所思,脸涨得红红的。他把目光盯着乔治好一阵子。散席时,他说有点发烧,上楼把门关上了。韦诺大步跟在他后面;楼上发生了一件事,伯爵一下子倒在床上,把头埋在枕头里,神经质地呜咽起来,而韦诺用温柔的语气叫他为兄弟,劝他恳求上帝的仁慈。伯爵不听他的话,急促喘着气。突然,他从床上跳下来,期期艾艾地说:




“我就去那里……我再也不能……”




他们一起走出去,两个人影钻进了一条昏暗的小路。现在,每天晚上,福什利和萨比娜伯爵夫人留下达盖内,让他帮助爱丝泰勒沏茶。伯爵在大路上走得飞快,他的伙伴跑步才能跟上他。韦诺先生跑得气喘吁吁,他不断地用最有说服力的道理来开导他,叫他不要被肉欲所引诱。伯爵一句话也不说,一股劲儿在黑暗中行走。到了“藏娇楼”,他只说了一句:




“我再也不能……你走吧。”




“那么,但愿上帝的意愿能够实现,”韦诺先生嘟囔道,“上帝会通过各种途径来使他的意愿得以实现……你的罪孽也是他的武器之一。”




在“藏娇楼”里,吃晚饭时,发生了一场争执。娜娜发现了博尔德纳夫写来的一封信,他在信中劝她继续休息,看来对她回不回去毫不在乎;小维奥莱纳每天晚上谢幕两次。而米尼翁催促她第二天与他们一起走,娜娜恼怒了,她宣称不接受任何人的意见。在今晚的餐桌上,她装出一副一本正经的可笑样子。勒拉太太不当心说了一句难听的话,她立即嚷起来,说真见鬼!她不容许任何人,甚至她的姑妈在她面前说脏话。然后,她以自己的美好愿望,说了很多近乎愚蠢的正经话,如让小路易接受宗教教育的想法,培养自己行为规范的整套计划,大家听得都厌烦了。大家发笑时,她又说了一些意味深奥的话,像一个非常自信的良家女边说边点头。她说只有循规蹈矩才能走向发迹之路,说她自己不愿在贫困中死去。女人们听得厌烦极了,都叫嚷道:娜娜变啦!这是不可能的。可是娜娜呆在那里,一动也不动,陷入沉思之中,双目无神,脑海中出现一个富有而又受人尊敬的娜娜的幻影。




大家上楼睡觉时,缪法来了。是拉博德特首先发现他在花园里。他明白了缪法来的目的,他帮缪法打发走斯泰内,然后拉着他的手,沿着黑洞洞的走廊把他带到娜娜的卧室。拉博德特碰到这类事情,他都做得很出色,很巧妙,好像他是乐于促成别人幸福似的。娜娜对缪法的到来并不感到惊讶,只厌恶缪法追求她的那股疯狂劲儿。在生活里应该严肃些,难道不是吗?跟治治搞恋爱太愚蠢了,什么也得不到。何况治治的年纪很轻,她也有所顾忌;确实,她过去的行为不够地道。好了!她现在又回到正道上来,接受一个老头子。




“佐爱!”她对一心想离开乡村的女仆说道,“明早你起床后就收拾行李,我们回巴黎去。”




夜里她同缪法睡了觉,但她未得到丝毫快乐。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

发帖 回复